Independent English edition

Bundles, Sheaves and Cohomology — Units 1–30

Thirty lectures and worksheets, independent English edition

Holger Brenner (source work)

Contents

About this edition

This is an independent English edition of Holger Brenner’s course Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019–2020). Its scope is exactly 30 lectures and 30 worksheets, Units 1–30, in source order. All 495 exercises are retained. The translation scope includes the twenty-five publicly available solutions. For the other 470 exercises, the edition preserves documented negative search results; it does not invent solutions absent from the source.

Translation, checking and edition production are assisted by OpenAI Codex gpt-5.6-sol, Ultra. The work is carried out on the user’s instructions. This model-provenance statement does not replace credits to the source author or human contributors. The edition is not an official publication of Holger Brenner, the University of Osnabrück, Wikiversity, the Wikimedia Foundation or OpenAI, and does not imply their endorsement.

Frozen source authority

The textual authority consists of the frozen semantic Wikiversity revisions. The course root has pageid 108997, revision 1052895 dated 2025-08-27T20:02:50Z, and MediaWiki SHA-1 e881e7c53531765849865454d4d0c643c2066c6d. The frozen course index records 30 lecture identities and 30 worksheet identities. The course manifest, authority/wikiversity-bgk/course/COURSE_AUTHORITY_MANIFEST.json, is 34,279 bytes, with SHA-256 ea0bf346e261db8ed80b7565f7746e95c79e0c376d25d9fbce5d96879dff7dd8. Official PDFs serve as visual and numbering witnesses, not as replacements for the more recent semantic authority.

Each of Units 1–30 has an authority manifest, official unit PDFs and component-rights records. The edition’s scope covers the lecture, worksheet and available source solutions of every unit. Source closure records file identities, exercise order, public solutions and negative candidate results. English reader checks, reproducible-build reports and release-file identities are separate evidence from these frozen source records; Indonesian build evidence is not presented as proof of an English build.

Structure and study routes

The following order is that of the source lectures and worksheets; these routes do not authorise renumbering. Each range forms a coherent reading route.

Route Units and topics Exercises Public solutions Negative results
The language of bundles and sheaves 1 Vector Bundles and Tangent Bundles; 2 Sections and Gluing Data; 3 Linear Constructions, Presheaves and Stalks; 4 Sheaves and Sheaf Morphisms 71 2 69
Sheaf operations and spectra 5 Sheafification and Quotient Sheaves; 6 Covering Spaces, Exactness, and Inverse and Direct Images of Sheaves; 7 Ringed Spaces and Local Rings; 8 Spectra and Maps of Spectra 73 5 68
Affine and projective schemes 9 Affine Schemes; 10 Schemes and Scheme Morphisms; 11 Irreducible Spaces and Noetherian Schemes; 12 The Projective Spectrum of a Graded Ring 57 5 52
Modules, invertible sheaves and differentials 13 Cone Maps, Sheaves of Modules and Invertible Sheaves; 14 Quasi-Coherent Modules; 15 Modules on Projective Schemes; 16 Locally Free Sheaves; 17 Geometric Vector Bundles; 18 Kähler Differentials 141 4 137
Tangent bundles and divisor classes 19 Tangent Bundles; 20 The Picard Group; 21 Discrete Valuation Rings; 22 The Divisor Class Group 58 5 53
Homological and cohomological tools 23 Injective Modules; 24 Right-Derived Functors; 25 Sheaf Cohomology; 26 Čech Cohomology; 27 Cohomology on Projective Schemes 61 1 60
Projective curves and Riemann–Roch 28 Morphisms to Projective Space; 29 The Genus of a Curve; 30 The Riemann–Roch Theorem 34 3 31
Total 30 lectures and 30 worksheets 495 25 470

Exercises and solutions

Public solutions occur in Unit 2 (Exercise 2.4), Unit 3 (3.1), Unit 5 (5.5), Unit 7 (7.14), Unit 8 (8.3, 8.4 and 8.11), Unit 11 (11.9, 11.13 and 11.14), Unit 12 (12.5 and 12.10), Unit 16 (16.12), Unit 18 (18.6, 18.17 and 18.18), Unit 19 (19.10), Unit 21 (21.3, 21.9 and 21.10), Unit 22 (22.19), Unit 25 (25.1), Unit 28 (28.6), and Unit 29 (29.5 and 29.12).

No public solutions were found at the source boundary for Units 1, 4, 6, 9, 10, 13, 14, 15, 17, 20, 23, 24, 26, 27 or 30. In units with some public solutions, every other exercise also has its own negative result. Thus 470 is a count of documented negative search results, not blank solution pages and not proof that solutions have never existed elsewhere.

Media and accessibility

Eight reader-media positions with available component binaries occur in Units 1, 2, 4 and 29. Each asset retains its credit, creator, source, alternative text and component licence. Unit 8 has one media position declaring File:Spektrum_von_Z._xcf, but that source binary is missing. The edition preserves the creator’s name and the source’s inline licence label, the meaning of the caption, alternative text and the fact of the missing binary. It does not claim recovery or fabricate a replacement source asset.

Units 3, 5–7, 9–28 and 30 have no reader-media positions. The official unit and course PDFs are authority witnesses, not reader illustrations, so they are not counted as illustration assets. The absence of media positions in those units is not missing content.

Licence, attribution and component rights

The frozen semantic course text and this translation are shared under Creative Commons Attribution-ShareAlike 4.0 International. The frozen Commons metadata for the official course PDF states CC BY-SA 4.0, whereas the visible notice on page 265 of that PDF states CC BY-SA 3.0. The edition preserves both records and makes no blanket relicensing claim.

Media and other components remain subject to their respective rights notices; the text licence does not automatically relicense them all. Attribution, ShareAlike obligations, component notices and the non-endorsement statement must be retained when this edition is copied, adapted or distributed.

How to use this reader

Read each lecture before attempting the worksheet with the same number. Follow the routes in order: the language of bundles and sheaves; sheaf operations and spectra; affine and projective schemes; modules and differentials; tangent bundles, Picard groups and divisor classes; homological and cohomological tools; then projective-curve geometry through Riemann–Roch. Read edition notes where they occur to distinguish source content from verifiable corrections, translation decisions, notation notes and media provenance. Do not interpret a negative solution search as missing translated content. The terminology guide that follows helps identify corresponding terms across units without obscuring mathematical distinctions.

English Markdown source · Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0 for the frozen semantic course text and this translation; official PDFs and media retain their recorded component notices

Terminology guide

This guide connects German terms with their use in Units 1–30. It adapts the independent Indonesian edition’s connective glossary for English readers. Synonymous translations do not denote new mathematical objects: read them together with the definitions, hypotheses and notation in the relevant unit. The preferred forms here support cross-unit searching without changing formulae or wording inside source quotations.

Objects that must be distinguished

Source term English equivalent Reading guidance
Bündel; Garbe; Prägarbe bundle; sheaf; presheaf Bundle and sheaf are different source terms. The sheaf of sections of a bundle connects the two viewpoints.
Halm; Faser stalk; fibre For a sheaf of modules, the stalk at a point differs from the fibre obtained by passing to the residue field.
Schnitt; Durchschnitt section; intersection A section of a sheaf or bundle is not a set-theoretic intersection. When splitting a surjection, a section means a right inverse.
Strukturgarbe; Modulgarbe structure sheaf; sheaf of modules The scalar structure matters: an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module is a module over the structure sheaf.
Homomorphismenmodul; Homomorphismengarbe module of homomorphisms; sheaf of homomorphisms Unit 13 also uses global homomorphism module to distinguish Hom\operatorname{Hom} from the sheaf om\mathcal Hom.
Garbenmorphismus; Garbenhomomorphismus sheaf morphism; sheaf homomorphism The second term emphasises the group or module structure being preserved; do not drop that structure from a statement.
quasikohärent; kohärent quasi-coherent; coherent Coherence includes additional finiteness conditions under the relevant definition; the two properties are not interchangeable.
Hyperebene; Hyperfläche hyperplane; hypersurface A hyperplane is linear, whereas a hypersurface may have degree greater than one.

Corresponding terms across units

Source term Preferred form and variants Limits of meaning
Vergarbung sheafification; forming the associated sheaf The construction of the sheaf associated to a presheaf, not an arbitrary sheaf construction.
Einheit; Einheitengarbe unit; sheaf of units A unit is an element with a multiplicative inverse, not just the identity element 11. “Unit 20” instead names a numbered part of the course.
Rang rank For a locally free sheaf or bundle, this means its rank, not its degree.
Einschränkung; Restriktion restriction Restricting an object or map to the specified subspace. In |U\mathcal F|_U, restriction is not a boundedness property.
Restriktionsabbildung restriction map Where the source emphasises the algebraic structure, use restriction homomorphism.
Integritätsbereich integral domain A nonzero commutative ring without zero divisors; “integral” here does not refer to integration.
Restklassenring quotient ring; factor ring; residue-class ring A ring modulo an ideal. Do not confuse this with Quotientenkörper, meaning field of fractions.
Restklassenmodul; Restklassengruppe quotient module; quotient group “Factor” and “residue-class” terminology may describe the same quotient construction. Modules, groups and rings must still be distinguished.
Funktionenkörper function field The Indonesian variants lapangan fungsi and medan fungsi denote the same field; a vector field is a different notion.
Twist; getwistete Strukturgarbe twist; twisted structure sheaf A degree twist or a twist by an invertible sheaf, not a geometric rotation or dualisation.
glatt smooth Geometric smoothness is not automatically the same as regulär (regular) without suitable hypotheses on the base.
feine Monomgraduierung fine monomial grading “Fine” means a more detailed grading, not geometric smoothness.
welk; welke Garbe flasque or flabby; flasque sheaf Every restriction map is surjective. Azyklisch means acyclic; acyclic and flasque are not synonyms.
Überdeckung cover; covering A family of subsets covering a space. “Open”, “affine” and “finite” remain mathematical qualifications.
affine Standardüberdeckung standard affine cover The cover used in the discussion of projective space; a standard cover is not an arbitrary cover.
Überlagerung covering map A covering-space map differs from a covering family of open sets.
projektiv projective The Indonesian spellings projektif and proyektif do not denote different objects; English uses projective in both courses.
Einbettung embedding Check the category and the properties of the map. An embedding of groups or modules does not automatically carry the properties of a scheme embedding.
beringter Raum ringed space A topological space equipped with a sheaf of rings. The earlier Indonesian wording ruang berdering has this defined meaning; ruang bergelanggang is that edition’s preferred term.

Terms in the later units

Source term Equivalent and guidance
Kähler-Differentiale; Tangentialgarbe; Kotangentialgarbe Kähler differentials; tangent sheaf; cotangent sheaf. Preserve the distinctions among a sheaf, a module and a bundle.
kanonische Garbe; antikanonische Garbe canonical sheaf; anticanonical sheaf. Do not omit the prefix anti-.
Syzygiengarbe syzygy sheaf. The Indonesian spellings syzygy and sizigi refer to the same relation construction.
Weildivisor; Hauptdivisor Weil divisor; principal divisor. A divisor here is a geometric object, not a divisor of an integer.
Nullstellendivisor; Polstellendivisor The divisor of zeros and divisor of poles of a function. The former records zeros; it need not itself be the zero divisor.
injektive Auflösung; rechtsabgeleiteter Funktor injective resolution; right-derived functor. A resolution is the whole complex, not a single injective map.
Čech-Kohomologie; Čech-Kozykel; Čech-Koränder Čech cohomology; Čech cocycles; Čech coboundaries. Cohomology classes are cocycles modulo coboundaries.
lange exakte Kohomologiesequenz long exact cohomology sequence; long exact sequence in cohomology. Both word orders retain the requirement of exactness.
kurze exakte Sequenz short exact sequence. A sequence is not an Ordnung, an order in order theory.
lineares System; volles lineares System; basispunktfrei linear system; complete linear system; base-point-free. Completeness and base-point-freeness are different properties.
Verzweigungsindex; Verzweigungsordnung ramification index; ramification order. Unit 29 explains the naming difference between witnesses; both refer there to the same local ramification exponent.
Serre-Dualität; Euler-Charakteristik; Satz von Riemann-Roch Serre duality; Euler characteristic; Riemann–Roch theorem. The names do not replace the hypotheses or the scope of the source statements.

Notation and origin of this guide

Prose terminology does not change source notation. For example, an image may still be written with the source operator bild, and the word spectrum does not require replacing Spek by Spec inside a formula. Differences in indices, equality signs, isomorphisms and hypotheses are not vocabulary variants.

This connective guide is based on Holger Brenner’s course and the terminology decisions of the Indonesian edition, adapted to English. AI-assisted preparation: OpenAI Codex gpt-5.6-sol, Ultra. This connective text is licensed under CC BY-SA 4.0; every source component retains its own credits and licence. This is not an official guide from the source author or institutions and does not imply their endorsement.

English Markdown source · Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0 for this glossary and its connective notes; source-component licences remain in force as recorded in the edition credits

Lecture 1: Parameter-Dependent Systems of Linear Equations and Vector Bundles

Parameter-dependent systems of linear equations

Consider the real linear equation

7u5v+2w=0. 7u-5v+2w=0.

Its solution set

L={(u,v,w)37u5v+2w=0}3 L=\left\{(u,v,w)\in\mathbb R^3\mid 7u-5v+2w=0\right\} \subset\mathbb R^3

is a two-dimensional real vector subspace of 3\mathbb R^3. Solving such a linear equation means, among other things, finding a basis for LL. In this case, for example,

L=(570),(207). L=\left\langle \begin{pmatrix}5\\7\\0\end{pmatrix}, \begin{pmatrix}2\\0\\-7\end{pmatrix} \right\rangle.

The methods of solution are largely independent of the particular coefficients of the linear equation, although we shall see below the limitations of this statement. If we replace specific numbers by coefficients depending functionally on parameters, we may ask how the solution space varies with those parameters. For example, consider the linear equation depending on a parameter ss,

7u5v+(s23s10)w=0. 7u-5v+(s^2-3s-10)w=0.

For each ss, the solution space LsL_s depends on ss, but remains a two-dimensional subspace,

Ls3. L_s\subset\mathbb R^3.

In other words, the solution space is a plane moving through space as ss varies. We may ask for which values of ss the vector

(538) \begin{pmatrix}5\\-3\\8\end{pmatrix}

is a solution, that is, belongs to LsL_s. We may also ask whether there are distinct parameters s,ts,t for which

Ls=Lt L_s=L_t

as subspaces of 3\mathbb R^3; whether the solution space always has a basis of the form

(ab0),(c0d); \left\langle \begin{pmatrix}a\\b\\0\end{pmatrix}, \begin{pmatrix}c\\0\\d\end{pmatrix} \right\rangle;

or whether there is always a solution vector of the form

(10e). \begin{pmatrix}1\\0\\e\end{pmatrix}.

Recall that the algorithm for solving systems of linear equations, Gaussian elimination, branches when certain coefficients are 00 or become 00 during the algorithm. The equation

7u5v+0w=0 7u-5v+0w=0

has solution space

(570),(001) \left\langle \begin{pmatrix}5\\7\\0\end{pmatrix}, \begin{pmatrix}0\\0\\1\end{pmatrix} \right\rangle

and contains no vector of the form (10e)𝖳\begin{pmatrix}1&0&e\end{pmatrix}^{\mathsf T}. Since s=2s=-2 and s=5s=5 are the roots of the quadratic polynomial s23s10s^2-3s-10, at these two parameter values the parametrised equation above becomes

7u5v+0w=0. 7u-5v+0w=0.

Thus, for these two values, LsL_s contains no vector of the form (10e)𝖳\begin{pmatrix}1&0&e\end{pmatrix}^{\mathsf T}. For all other parameter values, the solution space contains the vector

(107s23s10). \begin{pmatrix} 1\\[2pt]0\\[2pt]-\dfrac{7}{s^2-3s-10} \end{pmatrix}.

A certain aspect of the solution space therefore itself depends functionally on the parameter.

It is natural to study the dependence of a linear equation or a system of linear equations on parameters in two stages. In the first stage, the coefficients of the equations themselves are treated as variables, or universal parameters, and we study how the solution spaces vary with them. In particular, we want to understand qualitative jumps in the behaviour of the solution spaces. In the second stage, we impose additional, more or less restrictive conditions on the universal parameters, or allow them to depend functionally on other parameters.

Example 1.1: one equation in two variables

Consider the general real linear equation

su+tv=0 su+tv=0

in the variables u,vu,v and parameters s,ts,t, which serve as indeterminate coefficients. We want to understand the solution space

L(s,t)={(u,v)su+tv=0}2 L_{(s,t)}=\left\{(u,v)\mid su+tv=0\right\}\subseteq\mathbb R^2

as a function of the parameters (s,t)(s,t). An extreme case occurs at (s,t)=(0,0)(s,t)=(0,0): every (u,v)(u,v) satisfies the equation, so the solution space is the whole two-dimensional space 2\mathbb R^2. If (s,t)(0,0)(s,t)\ne(0,0), the solution space is one-dimensional, and a basis vector for this solution line is

(ts). \begin{pmatrix}t\\-s\end{pmatrix}.

Thus, over the parameter space 2\{(0,0)}\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}, the solution space has the uniform description

L(s,t)={c(ts)|c}. L_{(s,t)}= \left\{c\begin{pmatrix}t\\-s\end{pmatrix}\mathrel{\Big|}c\in\mathbb R\right\}.

A more compact interpretation is obtained by considering the total solution space

L={(s,t,u,v)su+tv=0}4. L=\left\{(s,t,u,v)\mid su+tv=0\right\}\subseteq\mathbb R^4.

Note that LL is not a linear subspace of 4\mathbb R^4. The solution space for a particular parameter value (s,t)(s,t) is obtained by intersecting LL with the affine plane (s,t)×2(s,t)\times\mathbb R^2. Under the total projection

L2×2ps,t2,(s,t,u,v)(s,t), L\longrightarrow\mathbb R^2\times\mathbb R^2 \stackrel{p_{s,t}}{\longrightarrow}\mathbb R^2, \qquad (s,t,u,v)\longmapsto(s,t),

L(s,t)L_{(s,t)} is the fibre over (s,t)(s,t). The total solution space displays both the variation of the solution lines with the parameter and their degeneration into a solution plane over the origin. The behaviour away from the parameter origin is described by the restriction

L=L\({(0,0)}×2)=p1(2\{(0,0)})2\{(0,0)}. L'=L\setminus\bigl(\{(0,0)\}\times\mathbb R^2\bigr) =p^{-1}\!\left(\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}\right) \longrightarrow\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}.

Each fibre of this restricted projection is a one-dimensional solution space. Moreover, there is a bijection

(2\{(0,0)})×L,(s,t;c)(s,t,ct,cs), \begin{aligned} \left(\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}\right)\times\mathbb R &\longrightarrow L',\\ (s,t;c)&\longmapsto(s,t,ct,-cs), \end{aligned}

which is linear for each parameter (s,t)(s,t). On the left is the direct product of the base space 2\{(0,0)}\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\} and the fibre \mathbb R, which is independent of the base point. On the right is a family of varying lines in 2\mathbb R^2, but the bijection translates one description into the other.

Editorial note - order of factors and base space. In the definition of LL', the source prints 2×(0,0)\mathbb R^2\times(0,0), whereas equality with p1(2\{(0,0)})p^{-1}(\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}) requires removing the fibre over the origin, namely {(0,0)}×2\{(0,0)\}\times\mathbb R^2. The source prose subsequently prints 2×(0,0)\mathbb R^2\times(0,0) again as the base space, whereas the domain of the immediately preceding bijection is 2\{(0,0)}\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}. This edition follows the two displayed maps and explicitly records the discrepancy.

Example 1.2: one equation in three variables

Consider the general real linear equation

ru+sv+tw=0 ru+sv+tw=0

in the variables u,v,wu,v,w and parameters r,s,tr,s,t, which serve as indeterminate coefficients. We want to understand the solution space

L(r,s,t)={(u,v,w)ru+sv+tw=0}3 L_{(r,s,t)}= \left\{(u,v,w)\mid ru+sv+tw=0\right\}\subseteq\mathbb R^3

as a function of the parameters (r,s,t)(r,s,t). At (r,s,t)=(0,0,0)(r,s,t)=(0,0,0), the solution space is the whole of 3\mathbb R^3. If (r,s,t)(0,0,0)(r,s,t)\ne(0,0,0), it is two-dimensional. We exclude the origin from the parameter space and consider the total solution space

L={(r,s,t,u,v,w)|ru+sv+tw=0,(r,s,t)(0,0,0)}(3\{(0,0,0)})×3, \begin{aligned} L={}&\left\{(r,s,t,u,v,w)\mathrel{\Big|} ru+sv+tw=0, (r,s,t)\ne(0,0,0)\right\}\\ &\subseteq\left(\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}\right)\times\mathbb R^3, \end{aligned}

together with the projection pp to 3\{(0,0,0)}\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}. The fibre of pp over a particular parameter (r,s,t)(r,s,t) is the solution space L(r,s,t)L_{(r,s,t)} of the equation determined by that parameter tuple.

Editorial note - notation for the origin and scope of the product. In this inclusion the source prints 3\{0,0,0}×3\mathbb R^3\setminus\{0,0,0\}\times\mathbb R^3, without writing the origin as a tuple or using parentheses to separate the base space from the fibre factor. The projection in the next sentence uniquely determines the intended meaning. This edition writes (3\{(0,0,0)})×3(\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\})\times\mathbb R^3.

Can we give a basis for each solution space that depends on the parameters in an explicit computational and algebraic way? Since we have removed the origin,

3\{(0,0,0)}={(r,s,t)r0}{(r,s,t)s0}{(r,s,t)t0}. \mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\} =\{(r,s,t)\mid r\ne0\}\cup \{(r,s,t)\mid s\ne0\}\cup \{(r,s,t)\mid t\ne0\}.

The base space can therefore be written as a union of three open sets. Over the open set r0r\ne0, for example, a basis is given by

(s,r,0)and(t,0,r). (s,-r,0)\quad\text{and}\quad(t,0,-r).

The condition r0r\ne0 ensures that the two vectors are linearly independent. Indeed, the two vectors are well-defined solutions everywhere, but when r=0r=0 they lose their linear independence and hence do not form a basis everywhere. In any case, the map

{(r,s,t)r0}×2L|{(r,s,t)r0},(r,s,t;c,d)(r,s,t;c(s,r,0)+d(t,0,r)) \begin{aligned} \{(r,s,t)\mid r\ne0\}\times\mathbb R^2 &\longrightarrow L|_{\{(r,s,t)\mid r\ne0\}},\\ (r,s,t;c,d)&\longmapsto\bigl(r,s,t;\,c(s,-r,0)+d(t,0,-r)\bigr) \end{aligned}

is a computationally simple bijection between the product of the base space with 2\mathbb R^2 and the solution space over {(r,s,t)r0}\{(r,s,t)\mid r\ne0\}.

Editorial note - base coordinates. The source writes only the fibre vector on the right-hand side of this map. Since its codomain is the total space LL, the unchanged base coordinates (r,s,t)(r,s,t) are displayed here as well.

We now ask whether it is possible to give, globally on all of 3\{(0,0,0)}\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}, a basis of the solution space that varies with the base point. The question is whether there exist two functions u(r,s,t)u(r,s,t) and v(r,s,t)v(r,s,t) with values in 3\mathbb R^3 that always form a basis of the corresponding fibre, and in particular belong to it. With no further conditions on uu and vv, this is possible by a case-by-case definition. However, it is no longer possible if both functions are required to be continuous. By continuity, the global functions uu and vv are already determined by their values on the dense open set

U={(r,s,t)r0}3\{(0,0,0)}. U=\{(r,s,t)\mid r\ne0\} \subseteq\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}.

Using the basis over UU given above, we can write

u=α(r,s,t)(sr0)+β(r,s,t)(t0r) u=\alpha(r,s,t)\begin{pmatrix}s\\-r\\0\end{pmatrix} +\beta(r,s,t)\begin{pmatrix}t\\0\\-r\end{pmatrix}

and

v=γ(r,s,t)(sr0)+δ(r,s,t)(t0r), v=\gamma(r,s,t)\begin{pmatrix}s\\-r\\0\end{pmatrix} +\delta(r,s,t)\begin{pmatrix}t\\0\\-r\end{pmatrix},

where α,β,γ,δ\alpha,\beta,\gamma,\delta are continuous real-valued functions on UU. We cannot expect these coefficient functions to be defined on all of 3\mathbb R^3, so the argument in the continuous case becomes more complicated. The result will follow from Theorem 2.3; see Remark 2.4.

For now, we therefore restrict attention to rational functions whose denominators may contain a power of rr, that is, rational functions on UU. Consider

u=α(sr0)+β(t0r)=Prm(sr0)+Qrn(t0r), \begin{aligned} u &=\alpha\begin{pmatrix}s\\-r\\0\end{pmatrix} +\beta\begin{pmatrix}t\\0\\-r\end{pmatrix}\\ &=\frac{P}{r^m}\begin{pmatrix}s\\-r\\0\end{pmatrix} +\frac{Q}{r^n}\begin{pmatrix}t\\0\\-r\end{pmatrix}, \end{aligned}

where P,QP,Q are polynomials and factors of rr have been cancelled wherever possible. Since uu as a whole is defined on all of 3\mathbb R^3, the exponent mm, and likewise nn, is at most 11; otherwise uu would have a pole. For m=n=1m=n=1, the first component gives a polynomial equation of the form

rN+sP+tQ=0,N,P,Q[r,s,t]. rN+sP+tQ=0, \qquad N,P,Q\in\mathbb R[r,s,t].

In this case, the relevant idea being the Koszul resolution,

(N,P,Q)=A(s,r,0)+B(t,0,r)+C(0,t,s) (N,P,Q)=A(-s,r,0)+B(t,0,-r)+C(0,t,-s)

for polynomials A,B,C[r,s,t]A,B,C\in\mathbb R[r,s,t]. Similarly, vv has a representation in terms of (N,P,Q)(N',P',Q') and (A,B,C)(A',B',C'). Write

X=3\{(0,0,0)} X=\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}

and consider the map

φ:X×3LX×3,(r,s,t;a,b,c)(r,s,t;a(s,r,0)+b(t,0,r)+c(0,t,s)). \begin{aligned} \varphi:X\times\mathbb R^3&\longrightarrow L\subseteq X\times\mathbb R^3,\\ (r,s,t;a,b,c)&\longmapsto (r,s,t;\,a(-s,r,0)+b(t,0,-r)+c(0,t,-s)). \end{aligned}

Under this map, the polynomial tuples (A,B,C)(-A,-B,-C) and (A,B,C)(-A',-B',-C'), viewed as maps XX×3X\to X\times\mathbb R^3, are sent to uu and vv. By assumption, uu and vv form a basis of every fibre of LL, so (A,B,C)(A,B,C) and (A,B,C)(A',B',C') are linearly independent at every point. The tuple (t,s,r)(t,s,-r) is sent by φ\varphi to 00 in every fibre. Therefore,

(A,B,C),(A,B,C),(t,s,r) (A,B,C),\qquad(A',B',C'),\qquad(t,s,-r)

form a basis of 3\mathbb R^3 at every point: (t,s,r)(t,s,-r) cannot be a linear combination of the first two tuples, since applying φ\varphi would then give a nontrivial relation between uu and vv. However, the determinant of the matrix

(ABCABCtsr) \begin{pmatrix} A&B&C\\ A'&B'&C'\\ t&s&-r \end{pmatrix}

is a polynomial combination of the variables r,s,tr,s,t, and so is not a unit in the polynomial ring. In the real case, we cannot yet conclude that this determinant has a real zero in XX; for example, it might have the form r2+s2+t2r^2+s^2+t^2. However, if we replace \mathbb R by \mathbb C, the algebraic argument is unchanged, and we can conclude that the determinant has a zero in

X=3\{(0,0,0)}. X_{\mathbb C}=\mathbb C^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}.

Thus such a global basis cannot exist at every point.

Editorial note - sign of the lifted tuples. The source says that (A,B,C)(A,B,C) and (A,B,C)(A',B',C') map to uu and vv. With its displayed convention rN+sP+tQ=0rN+sP+tQ=0, however, u=(N,P,Q)u=-(N,P,Q), and similarly for vv. Negating the two coefficient tuples gives the stated lifts. The linear-independence and determinant argument is unchanged.

Example 1.3: two equations in three variables

Consider the general real system of linear equations

au+bv+cw=0 au+bv+cw=0

and

du+ev+fw=0 du+ev+fw=0

in the variables u,v,wu,v,w and parameters a,b,c,d,e,fa,b,c,d,e,f, which serve as indeterminate coefficients of the system. If the parameters are sufficiently general, or more precisely, if there is no linear relation between the two equations, then the solution space

L(a,b,c,d,e,f)={(u,v,w)|au+bv+cw=0anddu+ev+fw=0}3 L_{(a,b,c,d,e,f)}= \left\{(u,v,w)\mathrel{\Big|} au+bv+cw=0\ \text{and}\ du+ev+fw=0\right\} \subseteq\mathbb R^3

is a line. Under this condition, the parameters therefore determine a family of varying lines in 3\mathbb R^3. The relevant parameter space for this family of lines is

P={(a,b,c,d,e,f)|(a,b,c)and(d,e,f)linearly independent}. P=\left\{(a,b,c,d,e,f)\mathrel{\Big|} (a,b,c)\ \text{and}\ (d,e,f)\ \text{linearly independent}\right\}.

Altogether, we obtain the total solution space

L={(a,b,c,d,e,f,u,v,w)au+bv+cw=0anddu+ev+fw=0}P×3, \begin{aligned} L=\{&(a,b,c,d,e,f,u,v,w)\mid au+bv+cw=0\ \text{and}\ du+ev+fw=0\}\\ &\subseteq P\times\mathbb R^3, \end{aligned}

together with its projection to PP.

Can this line, or a basis element of it, be specified globally as a function of the parameters? Viewing the two equations as orthogonality relations, we seek a nonzero vector perpendicular to both constraint vectors

(abc)and(def). \begin{pmatrix}a\\b\\c\end{pmatrix} \quad\text{and}\quad \begin{pmatrix}d\\e\\f\end{pmatrix}.

Their cross product has this property, namely

(bfceaf+cdaebd). \begin{pmatrix} bf-ce\\ -af+cd\\ ae-bd \end{pmatrix}.

For the properties of the cross product used here, the source refers to Lemma 33.3 in Lineare Algebra (Osnabrück 2024-2025).

Thus there is a bijection

P×L,(a,b,c,d,e,f;s)(a,b,c,d,e,f;s(bfce),s(af+cd),s(aebd)). \begin{aligned} P\times\mathbb R&\longrightarrow L,\\ (a,b,c,d,e,f;s)&\longmapsto (a,b,c,d,e,f;s(bf-ce),s(-af+cd),s(ae-bd)). \end{aligned}

Editorial note - two coordinate names in the source. The source displays the second constraint vector as (e,f,g)(e,f,g), although the system and parameter space define it as (d,e,f)(d,e,f). In the final map, the source also prints the middle component as af+ce-af+ce, whereas the cross product printed immediately before it gives af+cd-af+cd. This edition uses (d,e,f)(d,e,f) and af+cd-af+cd, which can be verified directly from the two equations, while recording both source typographical errors.

In Examples 1.1 and 1.3 there are global polynomial trivialisations: polynomial functions translate the complicated geometric object into the simple object P×P\times\mathbb R, where PP is the base space. By contrast, such a global trivialisation is impossible in Example 1.2, although local trivialisations exist over the three specified open sets. Geometric objects of this kind are called vector bundles.

Real vector bundles

Definition 1.4: real vector bundle

Let XX be a topological space and rr\in\mathbb N. A real vector bundle of rank rr is a topological space VV together with a continuous map

p:VX p:V\longrightarrow X

such that every fibre p1(x)p^{-1}(x) is an rr-dimensional real vector space, and there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

together with homeomorphisms over UiU_i,

φi:p1(Ui)Ui×r, \varphi_i:p^{-1}(U_i)\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^r,

which induce a linear isomorphism on each fibre,

(φi)x:p1(x)r. (\varphi_i)_x:p^{-1}(x)\longrightarrow\mathbb R^r.

The space VV is also called the total space, and XX the base space of the vector bundle. The fibre over xx is often denoted by

Vx=p1(x). V_x=p^{-1}(x).

In the examples above, XX is the relevant parameter space, namely the locus of parameters for which the solution spaces have minimal dimension. This dimension is the rank rr in the definition above: respectively, 1,2,11,2,1. In the first and third examples, the open cover consists only of the base space itself; these two bundles have a global trivialisation. In the second example, there is a cover by three open sets over which trivialisations have been given.

In the homeomorphism

p1(U)U×r, p^{-1}(U)\longrightarrow U\times\mathbb R^r,

the right-hand side carries the product topology, r\mathbb R^r its natural Euclidean topology, and p1(U)p^{-1}(U) the topology induced from VV. Thus every fibre VxV_x carries the natural topology of a finite-dimensional real vector space. A homeomorphism over UU means that the diagram

p1(U)φU×rppr1U \begin{array}{ccc} p^{-1}(U)&\stackrel{\varphi}{\longrightarrow}&U\times\mathbb R^r\\ &\searrow p&\downarrow\operatorname{pr}_1\\ &&U \end{array}

commutes.

Editorial note - rank symbol in the diagram. The source diagram prints U×nU\times\mathbb R^n, whereas the definition and all surrounding formulae specify the rank as rr. This edition displays r\mathbb R^r.

The product X×rX\times\mathbb R^r is a vector bundle called the trivial vector bundle.

Lemma 1.5: restriction of a vector bundle

Let

p:VX p:V\longrightarrow X

be a real vector bundle over a topological space XX. For every open set WXW\subseteq X, the restriction

p1(W)W p^{-1}(W)\longrightarrow W

is also a vector bundle.

Proof

Simply restrict the fibrewise linear homeomorphisms

φi:p1(Ui)Ui×r \varphi_i:p^{-1}(U_i)\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^r

to

φi|WUi:p1(WUi)(WUi)×r. \varphi_i|_{W\cap U_i}: p^{-1}(W\cap U_i)\longrightarrow(W\cap U_i)\times\mathbb R^r.

\square

The restriction of a vector bundle to each UiU_i is trivial. Thus every vector bundle is locally trivial.

Definition 1.6: homomorphism of vector bundles

Let EE and FF be real vector bundles over a topological space XX. A homomorphism of vector bundles

φ:EF \varphi:E\longrightarrow F

is a continuous map over XX such that, for every xXx\in X, the induced map

φx:ExFx \varphi_x:E_x\longrightarrow F_x

is \mathbb R-linear.

Definition 1.7: isomorphism of vector bundles

Let EE and FF be real vector bundles over a topological space XX. A homomorphism of vector bundles

φ:EF \varphi:E\longrightarrow F

is called an isomorphism if there is a homomorphism

ψ:FE \psi:F\longrightarrow E

whose composition with φ\varphi, in either order, is the identity map.

The tangent bundle of a manifold

We now discuss another particularly important vector bundle, present on every manifold: the tangent bundle.

Every point PMP\in M of a manifold has a tangent space TPMT_PM. The tangent space is an nn-dimensional vector space, where nn is the dimension of the manifold. Its elements are tangent vectors, or “infinitesimal directions” at that point. Initially, tangent directions at two distinct points have nothing to do with one another: their definitions depend only on arbitrarily small open neighbourhoods of the respective points, and the Hausdorff property allows these neighbourhoods to be chosen disjoint.

The picture for an open set VnV\subseteq\mathbb R^n is quite different. For every QVQ\in V, the tangent space TQVT_QV can be identified naturally with the ambient vector space n\mathbb R^n. A vector vnv\in\mathbb R^n is assigned the tangent vector determined by the linear curve tQ+tvt\mapsto Q+tv. Since this identification applies at every point, there is a direct parallelism between the tangent spaces for

QVn. Q\in V\subseteq\mathbb R^n.

A manifold is covered by open sets diffeomorphic to open subsets of Euclidean space. It is therefore natural to expect that its various tangent spaces are not completely isolated. The concept of the tangent bundle brings all the tangent spaces together and reflects their local interconnection.

Source illustration - Tangent_bundle.svg. Two visualisations of the tangent bundle of a circle. In the upper picture, the tangent space at each point PP of the circle is placed tangentially to the circle and realised as a one-dimensional affine subspace of 2\mathbb R^2. This embedding creates intersections that do not exist in the tangent bundle itself, since the base point PP must also be taken into account. In the lower picture, the tangent spaces are arranged in parallel over the points of the circle, producing a cylinder.

Diagram of the tangent bundle, with tangent spaces as fibres over the points of a manifold

Definition 1.8: the tangent bundle as a disjoint union

Let MM be a differentiable manifold. The set

TM=PMTPM, TM=\biguplus_{P\in M}T_PM,

together with the projection map

π:TMM,(P,v)P, \begin{aligned} \pi:TM&\longrightarrow M,\\ (P,v)&\longmapsto P, \end{aligned}

is called the tangent bundle of MM.

A point uTMu\in TM always has a base point PMP\in M and is an element of the tangent space TPMT_PM. It is usually written (P,v)(P,v) with PMP\in M and vTPMv\in T_PM. For an open set VnV\subseteq\mathbb R^n,

TV=V×n, TV=V\times\mathbb R^n,

so it is a product space. This does not hold for an arbitrary manifold. Initially, the tangent bundle merely takes the disjoint union of the various tangent spaces, without identifying different tangent spaces with one another. However, the topology we shall shortly put on the tangent bundle adds a “neighbourhood structure” between the tangent spaces.

Definition 1.9: tangent map

Let MM and NN be differentiable manifolds and

φ:MN \varphi:M\longrightarrow N

a differentiable map. Let TMTM and TNTN be the corresponding tangent bundles. The tangent map

T(φ):TMTN T(\varphi):TM\longrightarrow TN

is the disjoint union of the tangent maps at the individual points, namely

T(φ)=PMTP(φ). T(\varphi)=\biguplus_{P\in M}T_P(\varphi).

Example 1.10: local trivialisation from a chart

Let MM be a differentiable manifold and

α:UV \alpha:U\longrightarrow V

a chart, where VnV\subseteq\mathbb R^n is open. The chart induces a natural bijection

T(α1):TV=V×nTU,(Q,v)(α1(Q),[sα1(Q+sv)]). \begin{aligned} T(\alpha^{-1}):TV=V\times\mathbb R^n&\longrightarrow TU,\\ (Q,v)&\longmapsto \left(\alpha^{-1}(Q),[s\mapsto\alpha^{-1}(Q+sv)]\right). \end{aligned}

Here ss ranges over a real interval II chosen so that Q+svVQ+sv\in V (compare Lemma 77.5 in Analysis (Osnabrück 2014-2016)). Since V×nV\times\mathbb R^n is a product of topological spaces,

TV=V×n TV=V\times\mathbb R^n

is itself a topological space. It is natural to transfer this topology to TUTU, and then construct a topology on the whole tangent bundle TMTM.

Definition 1.11: topology of the tangent bundle

Let MM be a differentiable manifold of dimension nn and

TM=PMTPM TM=\biguplus_{P\in M}T_PM

its tangent bundle, with projection

π:TMM,(P,v)P. \begin{aligned} \pi:TM&\longrightarrow M,\\ (P,v)&\longmapsto P. \end{aligned}

Equip the tangent bundle with the following topology: a subset WTMW\subseteq TM is open if and only if, for every chart

α:UV, \alpha:U\longrightarrow V,

the set

T(α)(Wπ1(U)) T(\alpha)\left(W\cap\pi^{-1}(U)\right)

is open in V×nV\times\mathbb R^n.

In particular, for every open set UMU\subseteq M, the inverse image

π1(U)=TUTM \pi^{-1}(U)=TU\subseteq TM

is open; in other words, the projection π\pi is continuous. With these conventions, the tangent bundle of a differentiable manifold is a real vector bundle. If

M=iIUi M=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

is an open cover by sets UiU_i homeomorphic to open sets VinV_i\subseteq\mathbb R^n, then the charts

αi:UiVi \alpha_i:U_i\longrightarrow V_i

directly provide trivialisations

TM|Ui=TUiT(αi)TVi=Vi×n. TM|_{U_i}=TU_i \stackrel{T(\alpha_i)}{\longrightarrow} TV_i=V_i\times\mathbb R^n.

A remarkable number of properties of a manifold are reflected in properties of its tangent bundle. The tangent bundle may be trivial even when MM is not homeomorphic to an open subset of n\mathbb R^n.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF and media retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 1: Vector Bundles and Tangent Bundles

In the following exercises, we use the notation

D(r)={(r,s,t)3r0}. D(r)=\left\{(r,s,t)\in\mathbb R^3\mid r\ne0\right\}.

Exercise 1.1

For the vector bundle

L={(r,s,t,u,v,w)|ru+sv+tw=0,(r,s,t)(0,0,0)}(3\{(0,0,0)})×33\{(0,0,0)}, \begin{aligned} L={}&\left\{(r,s,t,u,v,w)\mathrel{\Big|} ru+sv+tw=0,\ (r,s,t)\ne(0,0,0)\right\}\\ &\subseteq \left(\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}\right)\times\mathbb R^3 \longrightarrow\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}, \end{aligned}

determine linear trivialisations over D(r)D(r), D(s)D(s) and D(t)D(t), that is, bases depending on r,s,tr,s,t over D(r)D(r) and so on. Determine the change-of-basis maps on

D(rs)=D(r)D(s). D(rs)=D(r)\cap D(s).

Exercise 1.2

For the vector bundle

L={(r,s,t,u,v,w)|ru+sv+tw=0,(r,s,t)(0,0,0)}(3\{(0,0,0)})×33\{(0,0,0)}, \begin{aligned} L={}&\left\{(r,s,t,u,v,w)\mathrel{\Big|} ru+sv+tw=0,\ (r,s,t)\ne(0,0,0)\right\}\\ &\subseteq \left(\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}\right)\times\mathbb R^3 \longrightarrow\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\}, \end{aligned}

determine all parameters (r,s,t)(r,s,t) for which the vector (3,7,4)(3,7,4) belongs to the fibre L(r,s,t)L_{(r,s,t)}.

Exercise 1.3

Show that, in Example 1.2 and over D(r)D(r), the formula

u(r,s,t)=tr(sr0)sr(t0r) u(r,s,t)= \frac{t}{r}\begin{pmatrix}s\\-r\\0\end{pmatrix} -\frac{s}{r}\begin{pmatrix}t\\0\\-r\end{pmatrix}

defines a parameter-dependent vector in the solution space that extends polynomially to all of 3\mathbb R^3, even though the coefficient functions t/rt/r and s/r-s/r are defined only on D(r)D(r) and do not extend. Is u(r,s,t)u(r,s,t) part of a basis at every point?

Exercise 1.4

In Example 1.3, determine the parameters for which the solution space L(a,b,c,d,e,f)L_{(a,b,c,d,e,f)} is one-, two- or three-dimensional. Are these parameter sets open or closed?

Exercise 1.5

Show that, over an arbitrary field KK, for two linearly independent vectors

u=(abc)andv=(def), u=\begin{pmatrix}a\\b\\c\end{pmatrix} \quad\text{and}\quad v=\begin{pmatrix}d\\e\\f\end{pmatrix},

the family consisting of uu, vv and their cross product

(abc)×(def) \begin{pmatrix}a\\b\\c\end{pmatrix} \times \begin{pmatrix}d\\e\\f\end{pmatrix}

need not form a basis of K3K^3.

Exercise 1.6

Consider the topological space

Y:={(s,t,u,v)4su+tv=1} Y:=\left\{(s,t,u,v)\in\mathbb R^4\mid su+tv=1\right\}

with projection

p:Y2\{(0,0)}=X,(s,t,u,v)(s,t). \begin{aligned} p:Y&\longrightarrow\mathbb R^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}=X,\\ (s,t,u,v)&\longmapsto(s,t). \end{aligned}

  1. Show that every fibre of pp is homeomorphic to a real line.

  2. Show that

    φ(s,t)=(s,t,u(s,t),v(s,t))=(s,t,ss2+t2,ts2+t2) \varphi(s,t)=(s,t,u(s,t),v(s,t)) =\left(s,t,\frac{s}{s^2+t^2},\frac{t}{s^2+t^2}\right)

    defines a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y with

    pφ=IdX. p\circ\varphi=\operatorname{Id}_X.

  3. Define a homeomorphism between YY and X×X\times\mathbb R.

  4. Show that there is no polynomial map ψ:XY\psi:X\to Y with

    pψ=IdX. p\circ\psi=\operatorname{Id}_X.

Exercise 1.7

Show that a real vector bundle over a point, that is, over a one-point topological space, is the same as a finite-dimensional real vector space.

Exercise 1.8

Let p:VXp:V\to X be a real vector bundle over a topological space XX. Show that VV is a Hausdorff space if and only if XX is a Hausdorff space.

Exercise 1.9

Let XX be a topological space. Show that the identity map

IdX:XX \operatorname{Id}_X:X\longrightarrow X

can be regarded as a real vector bundle of rank 00.

Exercise 1.10

Let XX be a topological space. Show that a homomorphism of trivial vector bundles

φ:X×nX×m \varphi:X\times\mathbb R^n\longrightarrow X\times\mathbb R^m

is the same as an m×nm\times n matrix whose entries are continuous functions from XX to \mathbb R.

Exercise 1.11

Let UnU\subseteq\mathbb R^n be open and f:Umf:U\to\mathbb R^m a continuously differentiable map. Show that the total differential, in the form

U×nU×m,(x,v)(x,(Df)x(v)), \begin{aligned} U\times\mathbb R^n&\longrightarrow U\times\mathbb R^m,\\ (x,v)&\longmapsto\bigl(x,(Df)_x(v)\bigr), \end{aligned}

defines a homomorphism from the vector bundle U×nU\times\mathbb R^n to the vector bundle U×mU\times\mathbb R^m.

Exercise 1.12

Show that the tangent bundle TS1TS^1 of the 11-sphere S1S^1 is homeomorphic to the product S1×S^1\times\mathbb R.

How is this exercise related to Example 1.1?

Exercise 1.13

Give an example of a differentiable curve

γ:[0,1)S1 \gamma:[0,1)\longrightarrow S^1

such that the limit

limt1γ(t) \lim_{t\to1}\gamma(t)

exists, but the limit

limt1(γ(t),Tt(γ)(1)) \lim_{t\to1}\bigl(\gamma(t),T_t(\gamma)(1)\bigr)

does not exist in TS1TS^1.

Exercise 1.14

Show that the map

TS12,((a,b),t(b,a))(a,b)+t(b,a) \begin{aligned} TS^1&\longrightarrow\mathbb R^2,\\ ((a,b),t(-b,a))&\longmapsto(a,b)+t(-b,a) \end{aligned}

has two preimages for every point (x,y)2(x,y)\in\mathbb R^2 outside the unit disc, one preimage for every point on the unit circle, and no preimage for any point inside the open unit disc. Interpret this geometrically.

Exercise 1.15

Give an example of an injective differentiable map

φ:MN \varphi:M\longrightarrow N

between two differentiable manifolds MM and NN such that the associated tangent map

T(φ):TMTN T(\varphi):TM\longrightarrow TN

is not injective.

Exercise 1.16

Give an example of a surjective differentiable map

φ:MN \varphi:M\longrightarrow N

between two differentiable manifolds MM and NN such that the associated tangent map

T(φ):TMTN T(\varphi):TM\longrightarrow TN

is not surjective.

Exercise 1.17

Let MM and NN be differentiable manifolds and φ:MN\varphi:M\to N a differentiable map. Show that the associated tangent map

T(φ):TMTN T(\varphi):TM\longrightarrow TN

is continuous.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF and media retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public Solution Coverage for Worksheet 1

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution for any of the 17 exercises on Worksheet 1. The frozen solution-candidate query and exercise map record negative results for Exercises 1.1-1.17.

No new solutions have been created for this edition. This section merely documents the scope of the source so that the absence of solutions is not mistaken for content lost during translation.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 2: Sections, the Hairy Ball Theorem, and Gluing Data

Sections

Definition 2.1: continuous section

Let XX and YY be topological spaces, and let

p:YX p:Y\longrightarrow X

be a continuous map. A continuous section of pp is a continuous map

s:XY s:X\longrightarrow Y

such that

ps=IdX. p\circ s=\operatorname{Id}_X.

For example, we may think of YY as a vector bundle over XX. A section can exist only if pp is surjective, as is always the case for a vector bundle. A section is sometimes identified with its image; this causes no difficulty, since every section is injective. The zero section plays a special role: to each base point PP, it assigns the zero vector in the vector space VPV_P. Sections of tangent bundles have a name of their own.

Definition 2.2: vector field

Let MM be a differentiable manifold. A map

F:MTM F:M\longrightarrow TM

satisfying

F(P)TPM F(P)\in T_PM

for every point PMP\in M is called a (time-independent) vector field.

The hairy ball theorem

Source illustration - Hairy_ball_one_pole.jpg. A continuous vector field on the 22-sphere must have at least one zero.

A hairy ball with a single whorl at a pole, illustrating that a continuous tangent vector field on a sphere must have a zero

Theorem 2.3: the hairy ball theorem

On the 22-sphere, every continuous vector field

f:S2TS2 f:S^2\longrightarrow TS^2

has at least one zero.

In particular, the tangent bundle of the 22-sphere is not trivial. There are various interpretations of this theorem. For example, it says that there is always a point on the Earth’s surface where there is no wind, when the instantaneous horizontal wind is regarded as a continuous vector field. Similarly, it is impossible to lay all the spines of a hedgehog flat against its body.

Remark 2.4: application to Example 1.2

The hairy ball theorem explains why the vector bundle LL from Example 1.2, over

3\{(0,0,0)}, \mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\},

has no continuous trivialisation. First,

S23\{(0,0,0)}, S^2\subset\mathbb R^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\},

so we can restrict LL to S2S^2. If LL itself were trivial, this restriction would also be trivial. But the restriction of LL to the unit sphere is the tangent bundle of the unit sphere. Indeed, the condition

ru+sv+tw=0 ru+sv+tw=0

can be interpreted as an orthogonality relation, and the extrinsic tangent space at a point (r,s,t)(r,s,t) of the sphere is determined by this relation. If the tangent bundle were trivial, there would be two continuous vector fields uu and vv forming a basis of the tangent space at every point of the sphere. The hairy ball theorem, however, says that even a single vector field must have a zero, and 00 cannot belong to a basis.

Gluing data for topological spaces

A vector bundle VXV\to X is “assembled” from the trivial vector bundles V|UiUiV|_{U_i}\to U_i for an open cover of XX. The precise way these pieces are assembled determines the vector bundle, and can be described conveniently by gluing data. We first need gluing data for topological spaces in general.

The underlying question is: what must we know about an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

in order to reconstruct the space XX? The short answer is that we need to know the UiU_i, the pairwise intersections UiUjU_i\cap U_j as subsets both of UiU_i and of UjU_j, how these two copies are identified, and a compatibility condition on the identifications involving each triple of sets.

Source illustration - Inclusion-exclusion.svg. Three overlapping sets illustrate the need for a compatibility condition on triple intersections.

Diagram of three overlapping circular sets, with the regions of intersection distinguished by colour

Definition 2.5: gluing data for topological spaces

Gluing data for topological spaces consist of:

  1. a family of topological spaces (Ui)iI(U_i)_{i\in I};

  2. for each pair (i,j)(i,j), an open subset

    UijUi, U_{ij}\subseteq U_i,

    with Uii=UiU_{ii}=U_i;

  3. for each pair (i,j)(i,j), a homeomorphism

    φji:UijUji, \varphi_{ji}:U_{ij}\longrightarrow U_{ji},

    with φii=IdUi\varphi_{ii}=\operatorname{Id}_{U_i};

  4. for all i,j,kIi,j,k\in I, the cocycle condition

    φkjφji=φki \varphi_{kj}\circ\varphi_{ji}=\varphi_{ki}

    holds as an equality of maps from UikUijU_{ik}\cap U_{ij} to UkU_k.

Lemma 2.6: reconstructing a space from gluing data

Suppose gluing data (Ui)iI(U_i)_{i\in I} for topological spaces are given. Then there exist a uniquely determined topological space XX, an open cover

X=iIVi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i,

and homeomorphisms

ψi:UiVi \psi_i:U_i\longrightarrow V_i

such that

ψi(Uij)=ViVj \psi_i(U_{ij})=V_i\cap V_j

and

ψi|Uij=ψj|Ujiφji. \psi_i|_{U_{ij}} =\psi_j|_{U_{ji}}\circ\varphi_{ji}.

Proof

Let YY be the disjoint union of the UiU_i. Define an equivalence relation \sim on YY by declaring xiUix_i\in U_i and xjUjx_j\in U_j equivalent when

xiUij,xjUji,φji(xi)=xj. x_i\in U_{ij},\qquad x_j\in U_{ji},\qquad \varphi_{ji}(x_i)=x_j.

The properties of an equivalence relation are ensured by the cocycle condition; see Exercise 2.14. Set

X:=Y/ X:=Y/{\sim}

and equip XX with the quotient topology. The composites

UiYX U_i\longrightarrow Y\longrightarrow X

are the maps ψi\psi_i, and the ViV_i are their images. Thus ψi:UiVi\psi_i:U_i\to V_i are homeomorphisms. For xUix\in U_i,

ψi(x)Vj \psi_i(x)\in V_j

if and only if xUijx\in U_{ij}, since precisely in this case xx is identified with φji(x)\varphi_{ji}(x). Hence

ψi(Uij)=ViVj. \psi_i(U_{ij})=V_i\cap V_j.

Editorial note - order of indices in the proof. Under the convention in Definition 2.5, φji:UijUji\varphi_{ji}:U_{ij}\to U_{ji}. In the preceding sentence, the source prints φij(x)\varphi_{ij}(x) for xUijx\in U_{ij}, although the correctly typed map is φji(x)\varphi_{ji}(x). This edition displays the indices consistent with the domain and codomain in the proof and preserves the source form in this note.

Commutativity of the diagram

UijφjiUjiψiψjViVj \begin{array}{ccc} U_{ij}&\stackrel{\varphi_{ji}}{\longrightarrow}&U_{ji}\\ &\searrow\psi_i&\downarrow\psi_j\\ &&V_i\cap V_j \end{array}

follows in the same way. \square

Lemma 2.7: gluing continuous maps

Suppose gluing data (Ui)iI(U_i)_{i\in I} for topological spaces are given. Let ZZ be another topological space, and suppose continuous maps

θi:UiZ \theta_i:U_i\longrightarrow Z

are given satisfying

θi|Uij=(θj|Uji)φji. \theta_i|_{U_{ij}} =\bigl(\theta_j|_{U_{ji}}\bigr)\circ\varphi_{ji}.

Then there is a unique continuous map

θ:XZ \theta:X\longrightarrow Z

such that

θ|Viψi=θi, \theta|_{V_i}\circ\psi_i=\theta_i,

where XX is the topological space determined by the gluing data as in Lemma 2.6, whose notation we also use.

Editorial note - ill-typed composition identity. The source prints (ψi)1θ|Vi=θi(\psi_i)^{-1}\circ\theta|_{V_i}=\theta_i, but this composition is not defined: θ|Vi\theta|_{V_i} takes values in ZZ, whereas (ψi)1(\psi_i)^{-1} has domain ViV_i. This edition displays the correctly typed identity θ|Viψi=θi\theta|_{V_i}\circ\psi_i=\theta_i in the lemma and preserves the source form in this note.

Proof

See Exercise 2.18.

Gluing data for vector bundles

Definition 2.8: gluing data for real vector bundles

Gluing data for a real vector bundle of rank rr over a topological space XX consist of:

  1. an open cover

    X=iIUi; X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i;

  2. a family of real vector bundles of rank rr,

    (EiUi)iI; (E_i\longrightarrow U_i)_{i\in I};

  3. for each pair (i,j)(i,j), an isomorphism of vector bundles

    φji:Ei|UiUjEj|UiUj \varphi_{ji}:E_i|_{U_i\cap U_j} \longrightarrow E_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}

    over UiUjU_i\cap U_j;

  4. for all i,j,kIi,j,k\in I, the cocycle condition

    φkjφji=φki \varphi_{kj}\circ\varphi_{ji}=\varphi_{ki}

    holds as an equality of maps from Ei|UiUjUkE_i|_{U_i\cap U_j\cap U_k} to Ek|UiUjUkE_k|_{U_i\cap U_j\cap U_k}.

Remark 2.9: matrix description

Typically, the vector bundles in item (2) of Definition 2.8 are trivial bundles over UiU_i, namely

Ei=r×Ui. E_i=\mathbb R^r\times U_i.

The isomorphisms in item (3) are then simply bijective linear maps

φji:rr \varphi_{ji}:\mathbb R^r\longrightarrow\mathbb R^r

depending continuously on the base point in UiUjU_i\cap U_j. They can be described compactly as continuous maps

φji:UiUjGLr() \varphi_{ji}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow \operatorname{GL}_r(\mathbb R)

into the general linear group. Thus an invertible r×rr\times r matrix is assigned continuously to each base point; continuity means that every matrix entry is a continuous function. This is called a matrix description of the bundle. The cocycle condition still applies.

Lemma 2.10: gluing vector bundles

Suppose gluing data (Ei)iI(E_i)_{i\in I} over a topological space

X=iIUi. X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i.

are given. Then there exist a uniquely determined real vector bundle EXE\to X and isomorphisms

ψi:EiE|Ui \psi_i:E_i\longrightarrow E|_{U_i}

such that

ψi|Ei|UiUj=ψj|Ej|UiUjφji. \psi_i|_{E_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}} =\psi_j|_{E_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}}\circ\varphi_{ji}.

Proof

The existence of a topological space EE with these properties follows from Lemma 2.6. The open sets to be glued are

Wij:=Ei|UiUj, W_{ij}:=E_i|_{U_i\cap U_j},

and the existence of a continuous map to XX follows from Lemma 2.7. Every fibre ExE_x has a well-defined vector space structure inherited from EiE_i for any open neighbourhood xUix\in U_i. Independence of the choice of ii follows because, for xUiUjx\in U_i\cap U_j, the hypothesis supplies an isomorphism of vector bundles

φji:Ei|UiUjEj|UiUj, \varphi_{ji}:E_i|_{U_i\cap U_j} \longrightarrow E_j|_{U_i\cap U_j},

inducing a vector space isomorphism

(Ei)x(Ej)x. (E_i)_x\longrightarrow(E_j)_x.

Editorial note - order of indices in the fibre isomorphism. Definition 2.8 specifies φji:Ei|UiUjEj|UiUj\varphi_{ji}:E_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}\to E_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}. The source prints φij\varphi_{ij} in the sentence of the proof whose map goes from EiE_i to EjE_j. This edition displays φji\varphi_{ji}, consistent with the domain and codomain, in the proof and preserves the source form in this note.

\square

Source illustration - Fiddler_crab_mobius_strip.gif. A Möbius strip, arising by reversing the fibre on one overlap component when two local trivialisations are glued.

Animation of a crab making one circuit of a Möbius strip and returning with reversed orientation

Example 2.11: the Möbius strip from gluing data

On the one-dimensional sphere

S1={(x,y)2x2+y2=1}, S^1=\left\{(x,y)\in\mathbb R^2\mid x^2+y^2=1\right\},

consider the open cover

S1=UV, S^1=U\cup V,

with

U=S1\{(0,1)},V=S1\{(0,1)}. U=S^1\setminus\{(0,1)\}, \qquad V=S^1\setminus\{(0,-1)\}.

We shall describe gluing data for a real vector bundle of rank 11. Both open sets are homeomorphic to the real line. Their intersection is

UV=S1\{(0,1),(0,1)}={(x,y)S1x0}. \begin{aligned} U\cap V &=S^1\setminus\{(0,1),(0,-1)\}\\ &=\left\{(x,y)\in S^1\mid x\ne0\right\}. \end{aligned}

This set is not connected, but is homeomorphic to two disjoint open real half-lines (or, equivalently, two real lines). Set

L=U×,M=V×. L=U\times\mathbb R, \qquad M=V\times\mathbb R.

Define an isomorphism

φ:L|UVM|UV \varphi:L|_{U\cap V}\longrightarrow M|_{U\cap V}

by

φ(x,y,t):={(x,y,t),x>0,(x,y,t),x<0. \varphi(x,y,t):= \begin{cases} (x,y,t),&x>0,\\ (x,y,-t),&x<0. \end{cases}

The map φ\varphi is continuous because the two formulae apply on disjoint open sets. On one half, the fibre is mapped identically; on the other, it is reversed. In the sense of Remark 2.9, the continuous matrix description, constant on each component,

ψ(x,y):={(1),x>0,(1),x<0 \psi(x,y):= \begin{cases} (1),&x>0,\\ (-1),&x<0 \end{cases}

holds on UVU\cap V. Since there are only two open sets, the cocycle condition is automatically satisfied. By Lemma 2.10, these gluing data determine a real vector bundle of rank 11 on the sphere, called the Möbius strip.

Example 2.12: an algebraic realisation of the Möbius strip

We give a direct algebraic realisation of the Möbius strip in 4\mathbb R^4. Consider

Y:={(x,y,z,w)4|x2+y2=1,(1y)z=xw,xz=(1+y)w} Y:=\left\{(x,y,z,w)\in\mathbb R^4\mathrel{\Big|} x^2+y^2=1,\ (1-y)z=xw,\ xz=(1+y)w\right\}

together with its natural projection to the one-dimensional sphere

S1={(x,y)2x2+y2=1}=UV, S^1=\left\{(x,y)\in\mathbb R^2\mid x^2+y^2=1\right\}=U\cup V,

with

U=S1\{(0,1)},V=S1\{(0,1)}. U=S^1\setminus\{(0,1)\}, \qquad V=S^1\setminus\{(0,-1)\}.

We claim that YY is a vector bundle of rank 11 isomorphic to the Möbius strip. On UU, we have y1y\ne1, so the second equation can be solved for zz:

z=x1yw. z=\frac{x}{1-y}w.

The third equation is then automatically satisfied, since

xz=x1yxw=x21yw=1y21yw=(1+y)w. xz=\frac{x}{1-y}xw =\frac{x^2}{1-y}w =\frac{1-y^2}{1-y}w =(1+y)w.

Similarly, on VV we have

w=x1+yz, w=\frac{x}{1+y}z,

and the other equation is automatically satisfied. Thus, over UU and VV, YY is a trivial vector bundle of rank 11, with fibre variables ww and zz, respectively. Its transition map on UVU\cap V is given by

x1y=1+yx, \frac{x}{1-y}=\frac{1+y}{x},

so one matrix description of this bundle is

(x1y). \left(\frac{x}{1-y}\right).

Unlike the constant matrix in Example 2.11, this matrix depends explicitly on (x,y)UV(x,y)\in U\cap V. Nevertheless, the two bundles are isomorphic. Using Exercise 2.21, take the nowhere-zero continuous functions 1y\sqrt{1-y} on UU and 1+y\sqrt{1+y} on VV. We obtain

Editorial note - undefined variable in the source. The source prints 1t\sqrt{1-t} on UU and 1+t\sqrt{1+t} on VV, but there is no variable tt in this example. The calculation immediately following uses yy and uniquely determines the intended corrections as 1y\sqrt{1-y} and 1+y\sqrt{1+y}. This edition displays these correctly typed expressions in the text and discloses the normalisation here.

11+yx1y1y=11+yx1y=x1y2=xx2=x|x|=±1, \begin{aligned} \frac{1}{\sqrt{1+y}}\cdot \frac{x}{1-y}\cdot\sqrt{1-y} &=\frac{1}{\sqrt{1+y}}\cdot\frac{x}{\sqrt{1-y}}\\ &=\frac{x}{\sqrt{1-y^2}}\\ &=\frac{x}{\sqrt{x^2}}\\ &=\frac{x}{|x|}\\ &=\pm1, \end{aligned}

depending on the sign of xx. Hence the two bundles are isomorphic.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF and media retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 2: Sections and Gluing Data

Exercise 2.1

Show that a real line bundle LXL\to X over a topological space XX is trivial if and only if it has a nowhere-zero continuous section.

Exercise 2.2

Let s:XVs:X\to V be a continuous section of a real vector bundle p:VXp:V\to X over a topological space XX. Show that the image

s(X)V s(X)\subseteq V

is a closed subset homeomorphic to XX.

Exercise 2.3

Let p:VUp:V\to U be a vector bundle over an open set UmU\subseteq\mathbb R^m. Suppose that it is given by a system of linear equations in nn variables with mm universal parameters, and that UU is characterised by the condition that the fibre dimension is constant. Show that a continuous section of VV is the same as a continuous universal solution of the system of linear equations.

Exercise 2.4

Give a continuous vector field on S2S^2 with exactly one zero.

Exercise 2.5

Show that the restriction of the vector bundle from Example 1.2 to the open set

D(r)D(s)={(r,s,t)r0ors0}3 D(r)\cup D(s) =\left\{(r,s,t)\mid r\ne0\ \text{or}\ s\ne0\right\} \subset\mathbb R^3

has a trivialisation.

Exercise 2.6

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX. In what sense does this cover provide topological gluing data? Can the topological space XX be reconstructed from these gluing data?

Exercise 2.7

Clarify precisely what constitutes gluing data with two open sets.

Exercise 2.8

Clarify precisely what constitutes gluing data with three open sets.

Exercise 2.9

Let UU and VV each be a real line. Glue them along the open half-lines

+Uand+V \mathbb R_+\subseteq U \qquad\text{and}\qquad \mathbb R_+\subseteq V

using the identity map. Is the resulting space Hausdorff?

Exercise 2.10

Let UU and VV each be a real line. Glue them to one another along the punctured lines

\{0}Uand\{0}V \mathbb R\setminus\{0\}\subseteq U \qquad\text{and}\qquad \mathbb R\setminus\{0\}\subseteq V

using the identity map. Is the resulting space Hausdorff?

Exercise 2.11

Consider the topological space

X={0}, X=\mathbb R\cup\{0'\},

obtained from the real numbers by adjoining a new element 00'. Declare the following two types of sets to be open:

Show that these specifications give XX a topology. Is the point 00 closed in this space? Is the point 00' closed? How is this space related to the one constructed in Exercise 2.10?

Exercise 2.12

Let UU and VV each be a real line. Glue them along the punctured lines

\{0}Uand\{0}V \mathbb R\setminus\{0\}\subseteq U \qquad\text{and}\qquad \mathbb R\setminus\{0\}\subseteq V

using the inversion map tt1t\mapsto t^{-1}. Which topological space results?

Exercise 2.13

Let UU and VV each be a complex line \mathbb C (that is, the complex plane). Glue them along the punctured planes

\{0}Uand\{0}V \mathbb C\setminus\{0\}\subseteq U \qquad\text{and}\qquad \mathbb C\setminus\{0\}\subseteq V

using the inversion map zz1z\mapsto z^{-1}. Which topological space results?

Exercise 2.14

Show that the relation defined in the proof of Lemma 2.6 is indeed an equivalence relation.

Exercise 2.15

Suppose gluing data (Ui)iI(U_i)_{i\in I} are given with

Uij= U_{ij}=\varnothing

for all iji\ne j. Which topological space do these gluing data determine?

Exercise 2.16

Consider two cylinders

U=V=S1×(0,3). U=V=S^1\times(0,3).

On the open subsets S1×(0,1)S^1\times(0,1) and S1×(2,3)S^1\times(2,3), in UU and VV respectively, consider the homeomorphisms formed from the identity or central reflection (the antipodal map) on the circle, together with the identity or reflection about the midpoint of the interval. Which geometric objects result from these various gluing data?

Editorial note - interval coordinates. The source speaks of the identity between the intervals (0,1)(0,1) and (2,3)(2,3), although the literal identity does not map one onto the other. Interpret this using their translated interval coordinates: the two interval maps are tt+2t\mapsto t+2 and t3tt\mapsto3-t.

Exercise 2.17

Let MM be a topological manifold and

αi:UiVi \alpha_i:U_i\longrightarrow V_i

a family of charts with transition maps

φij=αj(αi)1:Viαi(UiUj)Vjαj(UiUj). \varphi_{ij}=\alpha_j\circ(\alpha_i)^{-1}: V_i\cap\alpha_i(U_i\cap U_j) \longrightarrow V_j\cap\alpha_j(U_i\cap U_j).

Show that the manifold MM can be reconstructed from the family (Vi)iI(V_i)_{i\in I}, the subsets VijViV_{ij}\subseteq V_i, and the transition maps

φij:VijVji. \varphi_{ij}:V_{ij}\longrightarrow V_{ji}.

  1. On

    N:=iIVi, N:=\biguplus_{i\in I}V_i,

    consider the equivalence relation declaring PViP\in V_i and QVjQ\in V_j equivalent when they are mapped to one another by φij\varphi_{ij}.

  2. Equip the quotient set N/N/{\sim} with a suitable topology.

  3. Define charts on N/N/{\sim}.

  4. Show that MM and N/N/{\sim} are homeomorphic.

Exercise 2.18

Suppose gluing data (Ui)iI(U_i)_{i\in I} for topological spaces are given. Let ZZ be another topological space, and suppose continuous maps

θi:UiZ \theta_i:U_i\longrightarrow Z

are given satisfying

θi|Uij=(θj|Uji)φji. \theta_i|_{U_{ij}} =\bigl(\theta_j|_{U_{ji}}\bigr)\circ\varphi_{ji}.

Show that there is a unique continuous map

θ:XZ \theta:X\longrightarrow Z

with

θ|Viψi=θi, \theta|_{V_i}\circ\psi_i=\theta_i,

where XX is the topological space determined by the gluing data as in Lemma 2.6, whose notation we also use.

Editorial note - ill-typed composition identity. The source prints (ψi)1θ|Vi=θi(\psi_i)^{-1}\circ\theta|_{V_i}=\theta_i, but the composition is not defined. This edition displays the correctly typed identity θ|Viψi=θi\theta|_{V_i}\circ\psi_i=\theta_i in the exercise and preserves the source form in this note.

Exercise 2.19

Show that gluing data for a line bundle relative to an open cover

X=iIUi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i,

are the same as a family of nowhere-zero continuous functions

fij:UiUj f_{ij}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow\mathbb R

satisfying, on every UiUjUkU_i\cap U_j\cap U_k,

fki=fkjfji. f_{ki}=f_{kj}\,f_{ji}.

Exercise 2.20

Determine gluing data for the vector bundle from Example 1.2.

Exercise 2.21

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX. Let

φij:UiUjGLr() \varphi_{ij}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow\operatorname{GL}_r(\mathbb R)

and

ψij:UiUjGLr() \psi_{ij}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow\operatorname{GL}_r(\mathbb R)

be matrix descriptions giving rise to vector bundles EE and FF, respectively. Show that these bundles are isomorphic if and only if there are continuous maps

αi:UiGLr() \alpha_i:U_i\longrightarrow\operatorname{GL}_r(\mathbb R)

such that, after restriction to the appropriate domains,

αiφijαj1=ψij \alpha_i\circ\varphi_{ij}\circ\alpha_j^{-1}=\psi_{ij}

for all i,ji,j.

Exercise 2.22

Suppose a vector bundle VXV\to X of rank mm over a topological space XX is given, relative to an open cover

X=iIUi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i,

by continuous matrix-valued maps

φij:UiUjGLm(). \varphi_{ij}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow\operatorname{GL}_m(\mathbb R).

Show that a continuous section s:XVs:X\to V is the same as a family of continuous maps

ti:Uim t_i:U_i\longrightarrow\mathbb R^m

satisfying

tj=φijti t_j=\varphi_{ij}t_i

for all i,ji,j.

Editorial note - local index convention. The source uses φij\varphi_{ij} in this exercise for the transition from the ii-coordinates to the jj-coordinates, as the displayed equation states. In Definition 2.8 the same direction is denoted by φji\varphi_{ji}. The exercise retains its own index convention; the identity is understood on UiUjU_i\cap U_j.

Exercise 2.23

Consider the algebraic realisation of the Möbius strip from Example 2.12,

Y={(x,y,z,w)4|x2+y2=1,(1y)z=xw,xz=(1+y)w}S1. Y=\left\{(x,y,z,w)\in\mathbb R^4\mathrel{\Big|} x^2+y^2=1,\ (1-y)z=xw,\ xz=(1+y)w\right\} \longrightarrow S^1.

Show that the image of the continuous map

ψ:[0,2π]4,t(sint,cost,cost2,sint2) \begin{aligned} \psi:[0,2\pi]&\longrightarrow\mathbb R^4,\\ t&\longmapsto \left(\sin t,\cos t,\cos\frac t2,\sin\frac t2\right) \end{aligned}

lies in YY, that pψp\circ\psi is the trigonometric parametrisation of the unit circle, and that the image of ψ\psi never meets the zero section.

Editorial note - order of the first two coordinates. The source statement prints (cost,sint,cos(t/2),sin(t/2))(\cos t,\sin t,\cos(t/2),\sin(t/2)). Substitution of t=0t=0 into the two equations defining YY gives (1,0,1,0)Y(1,0,1,0)\notin Y, so the claim that the image “lies in YY” is false as printed. If the first two coordinates are interchanged to (sint,cost)(\sin t,\cos t), the half-angle identities ensure that both equations hold. This edition displays the corrected order in the exercise and preserves the source formula in this note.

The following statement can easily be checked with scissors on the closed version of the Möbius strip.

Exercise 2.24

Deduce from Exercise 2.23 that the complement of the zero section in the Möbius strip is path-connected.

Exercise 2.25

Show that the complement of the zero section in a trivial line bundle over a nonempty base is not connected.

Editorial note - nonempty base. The source leaves this hypothesis implicit. Over the empty base the complement is empty and hence connected, so the stated nonempty-base condition is needed.

Exercise 2.26

Take a narrow rectangular strip, twist it through one full turn about its long axis, and glue the two short edges together. Now cut the strip lengthwise along its centre line with scissors. Is the resulting object connected? What happens if the strip is given nn half-turns?

Exercise 2.27

Determine the limit of the function

1yx=x1+y \frac{1-y}{x}=\frac{x}{1+y}

on the unit circle as (x,y)(0,1)(x,y)\to(0,1). Also consider the trigonometric parametrisation of the unit circle.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF and media retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public Solutions for Worksheet 2

At the frozen authority boundary, the source provides exactly one public solution among the 27 exercises on Worksheet 2, namely the solution to Exercise 2.4. The frozen exercise map records negative results for Exercises 2.1-2.3 and 2.5-2.27. No new solutions have been created for this edition.

Source solution to Exercise 2.4

On 2\mathbb R^2, consider the continuous vector field FF given by

F(x,y)=11+x2+y2e1. F(x,y)=\frac{1}{1+x^2+y^2}e_1.

This field is nowhere zero and continuous. We transport it by stereographic projection to

2S2\{N} \mathbb R^2\cong S^2\setminus\{N\}

and extend it at the north pole by the value

0TNS2. 0\in T_NS^2.

We claim that this vector field is continuous. Let (Pn)(P_n) be a sequence on S2S^2 converging to NN. We may immediately assume that PnNP_n\ne N for all nn. The image of this sequence in the chart is

Pn=(xn,yn). P_n'=(x_n,y_n).

Since PnP_n converges to the north pole, Pn\lVert P_n'\rVert diverges to \infty. Hence the sequence

F(Pn)=F(xn,yn)=11+xn2+yn2e1 F(P_n')=F(x_n,y_n) =\frac{1}{1+x_n^2+y_n^2}e_1

converges to 00.

Editorial note - the source formula is undefined at the origin. The source defines FF on all of 2\mathbb R^2 by F(x,y)=(x2+y2)1e1F(x,y)=(x^2+y^2)^{-1}e_1, but this expression is undefined at (0,0)(0,0). Thus the assertion that FF is continuous and nowhere zero on the entire plane is false as printed. This edition displays the minimal correction F(x,y)=(1+x2+y2)1e1F(x,y)=(1+x^2+y^2)^{-1}e_1: this function is continuous and nowhere zero on all of 2\mathbb R^2, tends to 00 as (x,y)\lVert(x,y)\rVert\to\infty, and, after being pushed forward by inverse stereographic projection, also tends to the zero vector at the north pole (the differential of that inverse projection remains bounded and even decays at infinity). The change therefore repairs the local defect without altering the structure of the source argument; the source form is preserved in this note. In the limiting expression, the source also prints x,yx,y without subscripts; this edition displays xn,ynx_n,y_n to match the sequence just defined. The source also duplicates the verb sei in the sentence introducing (Pn)(P_n); that typographical repetition is omitted in the translation and recorded here.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 3: Linear Constructions of Vector Bundles and Presheaves

Linear constructions of vector bundles

There are many constructions for vector spaces, such as the direct sum, tensor product and dual space. We want to introduce corresponding constructions for vector bundles. Fibrewise, they should agree with the constructions of linear algebra, while also taking into account how the fibres depend on the base space. We shall work with gluing data for vector bundles and use the fact that, given two vector bundles on a topological space XX, there is always a sufficiently fine open cover of XX relative to which both bundles admit trivialisations. In particular, we can reduce to the case where both bundles are given by matrix descriptions. The constructions then take place at the level of matrix operations.

Definition 3.1: direct sum

Let EE and FF be real vector bundles over a topological space XX, with trivialisations

αi:E|UiUi×m \alpha_i:E|_{U_i}\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^m

and

βi:F|UiUi×n. \beta_i:F|_{U_i}\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^n.

The vector bundle obtained from the gluing data

Gi=Ui×m×n G_i=U_i\times\mathbb R^m\times\mathbb R^n

and

φij:Gi|UiUjGj|UiUj, \varphi_{ij}:G_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}\longrightarrow G_j|_{U_i\cap U_j},

with

φij(x,v,w)=(x,αj(αi1(x,v)),βj(βi1(x,w))), \varphi_{ij}(x,v,w) =\bigl(x,\alpha_j(\alpha_i^{-1}(x,v)), \beta_j(\beta_i^{-1}(x,w))\bigr),

is called the direct sum of EE and FF, denoted by EFE\oplus F.

Editorial note - fibre coordinates. In the source formula above, αj(αi1(x,v))\alpha_j(\alpha_i^{-1}(x,v)) and βj(βi1(x,w))\beta_j(\beta_i^{-1}(x,w)) are themselves pairs containing the base point. In the second and third slots of φij(x,v,w)\varphi_{ij}(x,v,w), only their fibre coordinates are intended; formally, apply pr2\operatorname{pr}_2 to each pair. The base coordinate remains xx. The tensor, exterior-power and homomorphism constructions below likewise use the induced linear maps on each fibre.

If EE is given by the matrix description

φij:UiUjGLm() \varphi_{ij}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow\operatorname{GL}_m(\mathbb R)

and FF by

ψij:UiUjGLn(), \psi_{ij}:U_i\cap U_j\longrightarrow\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb R),

then a matrix description of EFE\oplus F is obtained by placing the two matrices in the diagonal blocks of an (m+n)×(m+n)(m+n)\times(m+n) matrix and filling the other blocks with zeros.

Definition 3.2: tensor product

Let EE and FF be real vector bundles over XX, with trivialisations αi\alpha_i and βi\beta_i as above. The vector bundle obtained from the gluing data

Gi=Ui×(mn) G_i=U_i\times(\mathbb R^m\otimes\mathbb R^n)

and

φij:Gi|UiUjGj|UiUj,φij=(αjαi1)(βjβi1), \varphi_{ij}:G_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}\longrightarrow G_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}, \qquad \varphi_{ij} =\bigl(\alpha_j\circ\alpha_i^{-1}\bigr) \otimes \bigl(\beta_j\circ\beta_i^{-1}\bigr),

is called the tensor product of EE and FF, denoted by EFE\otimes F. Here the tensor product of the linear maps is taken at each base point.

Given matrix descriptions of the two bundles, a matrix description of their tensor product is obtained by the Kronecker product: every entry of one matrix is multiplied by every entry of the other.

Definition 3.3: exterior power

Let EE be a real vector bundle of rank mm over a topological space XX, with trivialisations

αi:E|UiUi×m, \alpha_i:E|_{U_i}\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^m,

and let rr\in\mathbb N. The vector bundle obtained from the gluing data

Gi=Ui×rm G_i=U_i\times\bigwedge^r\mathbb R^m

and

φij:Gi|UiUjGj|UiUj,φij=r(αjαi1), \varphi_{ij}:G_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}\longrightarrow G_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}, \qquad \varphi_{ij}=\bigwedge^r\bigl(\alpha_j\circ\alpha_i^{-1}\bigr),

is called the rrth exterior power of EE, denoted by rE\bigwedge^rE. At each base point, the rrth exterior power of the corresponding linear map is taken.

Given a matrix description of EE, a matrix description of rE\bigwedge^rE is obtained by assembling all determinants of r×rr\times r submatrices into a matrix.

Definition 3.4: determinant bundle

Let EE be a real vector bundle of rank mm over a topological space XX. The mmth exterior power

mE \bigwedge^mE

is called the determinant bundle of EE, denoted by detE\det E.

The determinant bundle is a line bundle. Its matrix description is given by the determinant.

Definition 3.5: homomorphism bundle

Let EE and FF be real vector bundles over a topological space XX, with trivialisations

αi:E|UiUi×m,βi:F|UiUi×n. \alpha_i:E|_{U_i}\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^m, \qquad \beta_i:F|_{U_i}\longrightarrow U_i\times\mathbb R^n.

The vector bundle obtained from the gluing data

Gi=Ui×Hom(m,n) G_i=U_i\times\operatorname{Hom}_{\mathbb R} (\mathbb R^m,\mathbb R^n)

and

φij:Gi|UiUjGj|UiUj, \varphi_{ij}:G_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}\longrightarrow G_j|_{U_i\cap U_j},

with

φij(θ)=(βjβi1)θ(αiαj1), \varphi_{ij}(\theta) =\bigl(\beta_j\circ\beta_i^{-1}\bigr) \circ\theta\circ \bigl(\alpha_i\circ\alpha_j^{-1}\bigr),

is called the homomorphism bundle from EE to FF, denoted by Hom(E,F)\operatorname{Hom}(E,F).

Definition 3.6: dual bundle

For a real vector bundle EE over a topological space XX, the homomorphism bundle

Hom(E,X×) \operatorname{Hom}(E,X\times\mathbb R)

is called the dual bundle of EE, denoted by E*E^*.

On a manifold, the dual of the tangent bundle is called the cotangent bundle.

Presheaves

Definition 3.7: presheaf

Let XX be a topological space. A presheaf \mathcal F on XX is an assignment associating a set (U)\mathcal F(U) to each open set UXU\subseteq X, and a map

ρV,U:(V)(U), \rho_{V,U}:\mathcal F(V)\longrightarrow\mathcal F(U),

to each pair of open sets UVU\subseteq V, subject to the following two conditions.

  1. For U=VU=V,

    ρU,U=Id(U). \rho_{U,U}=\operatorname{Id}_{\mathcal F(U)}.

  2. For open sets UVWU\subseteq V\subseteq W,

    ρW,U=ρV,UρW,V. \rho_{W,U}=\rho_{V,U}\circ\rho_{W,V}.

The maps ρV,U\rho_{V,U} are called restriction maps. The set (U)\mathcal F(U) is also called the value of the presheaf on the open set UU.

The following constructions are basic examples of presheaves, and later of sheaves.

Example 3.8: continuous maps

Let XX and ZZ be topological spaces. To each open set UXU\subseteq X, associate the set of continuous maps from UU to ZZ, namely

C0(U,Z)={φ:UZφ continuous}. C^0(U,Z)=\{\varphi:U\to Z\mid\varphi\text{ continuous}\}.

Every continuous map φ:UZ\varphi:U\to Z can be restricted to an open subset VUV\subseteq U. Moreover, for UVWU\subseteq V\subseteq W, restriction from WW to UU can be performed either in one step or in two. Thus this construction is a presheaf.

The following special case has additional structure, namely that of a ringed space.

Example 3.9: continuous real-valued functions

Let XX be a topological space. To each open set UXU\subseteq X, associate the set of continuous real-valued functions on UU,

𝒞(U)=C0(U,)={f:Uf continuous}. \mathcal C(U)=C^0(U,\mathbb R) =\{f:U\to\mathbb R\mid f\text{ continuous}\}.

Since every continuous function on UU can be restricted to any open subset VUV\subseteq U, this construction is a presheaf.

Example 3.10: differentiable functions

Let XX be a differentiable manifold. To each open set UXU\subseteq X, associate the set of differentiable real-valued functions on UU,

𝒞(U)=C1(U,)={f:Uf continuously differentiable}. \mathcal C(U)=C^1(U,\mathbb R) =\{f:U\to\mathbb R\mid f\text{ continuously differentiable}\}.

Since every differentiable function on UU can be restricted to any open subset VUV\subseteq U, this construction is a presheaf.

Example 3.11: constant presheaf

On a topological space XX, for a fixed set MM, the assignment associating MM to every open set UXU\subseteq X and the identity on MM to every inclusion is a presheaf. It is called the constant presheaf.

For the next example, think of a vector bundle over the base XX.

Example 3.12: the presheaf of continuous sections

Let XX and YY be topological spaces, and let

p:YX p:Y\longrightarrow X

be a fixed continuous map. For each open set UXU\subseteq X, this induces a continuous map

Y|U=p1(U)U. Y|_U=p^{-1}(U)\longrightarrow U.

To UU, associate the set of continuous sections of this map over UU,

S(U,Y)={s:Up1(U)s a continuous section of p}. S(U,Y)=\{s:U\to p^{-1}(U)\mid s\text{ a continuous section of }p\}.

A continuous section can be restricted to any open subset VUV\subseteq U, with its codomain restricted accordingly to p1(V)p^{-1}(V). Thus this construction is a presheaf.

Because of this important example, an element s(U)s\in\mathcal F(U) is also called a section of the presheaf \mathcal F over UU. For the restriction of a section to a smaller open set VUV\subseteq U, we also write

s|V=ρU,V(s). s|_V=\rho_{U,V}(s).

Definition 3.13: subpresheaf

Let \mathcal F be a presheaf on a topological space XX. A presheaf 𝒢\mathcal G is called a subpresheaf of \mathcal F if, for every open set UXU\subseteq X,

𝒢(U)(U), \mathcal G(U)\subseteq\mathcal F(U),

and, for every UVU\subseteq V, the restriction maps are compatible:

ρV,U𝒢=ρV,U|𝒢(V). \rho^{\mathcal G}_{V,U} =\rho^{\mathcal F}_{V,U}|_{\mathcal G(V)}.

Editorial note - restriction condition missing from the source. The source definition states only 𝒢(U)(U)\mathcal G(U)\subseteq\mathcal F(U) for each UU and does not state compatibility of the restriction maps. This edition includes the restriction condition above so that the object defined is indeed a subpresheaf; the shorter source form is preserved in this note.

Since differentiable functions on a manifold are in particular continuous, the presheaf of differentiable functions forms a subsheaf of the presheaf of continuous real-valued functions.

Presheaves with additional structure

Definition 3.14: presheaf of groups

A presheaf \mathcal F on a topological space XX is called a presheaf of groups if (U)\mathcal F(U) is a group for every open set UXU\subseteq X and, for every inclusion UVU\subseteq V, the restriction map

ρV,U:(V)(U) \rho_{V,U}:\mathcal F(V)\longrightarrow\mathcal F(U)

is a group homomorphism.

Definition 3.15: presheaf of commutative rings

A presheaf \mathcal F on a topological space XX is called a presheaf of commutative rings if (U)\mathcal F(U) is a commutative ring for every open set UXU\subseteq X and, for every inclusion UVU\subseteq V, the restriction map

ρV,U:(V)(U) \rho_{V,U}:\mathcal F(V)\longrightarrow\mathcal F(U)

is a ring homomorphism.

Remark 3.16: presheaves as functors

A presheaf \mathcal F on a topological space (X,𝒯)(X,\mathcal T) can be viewed as a contravariant functor

:𝒯MEN, \mathcal F:\mathcal T\longrightarrow\operatorname{MEN},

where 𝒯\mathcal T is regarded as a category as in Appendix Example 1.11, and MEN\operatorname{MEN} denotes the category of sets. Likewise, a presheaf of commutative groups is a contravariant functor to the category of commutative groups, and a presheaf of commutative rings is a contravariant functor to the category of commutative rings, and so on.

Definition 3.17: topological group

A topological group is a group GG which is also a topological space, such that the group operation

G×GG,(g,h)gh, G\times G\longrightarrow G, \qquad (g,h)\longmapsto g\circ h,

and inversion

GG,gg1, G\longrightarrow G, \qquad g\longmapsto g^{-1},

are continuous maps.

Examples of topological groups are

(,+),(\{0},),(,+),(\{0},),(n,+), (\mathbb R,+),\quad (\mathbb R\setminus\{0\},\cdot),\quad (\mathbb C,+),\quad (\mathbb C\setminus\{0\},\cdot),\quad (\mathbb R^n,+),

the circle S1S^1 with addition of angles, the general linear groups GLn()\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb R) and GLn()\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb C), and a complex torus /Γ\mathbb C/\Gamma for a lattice Γ\Gamma\subseteq\mathbb C. Every group becomes a topological group when equipped with the discrete topology.

For a topological space XX, the set of continuous maps from XX to a topological group GG is itself a group under the natural operation. Restriction to an open subset is a group homomorphism. Therefore the assignment

UC0(U,G) U\longmapsto C^0(U,G)

is a presheaf of groups on XX.

Stalks of presheaves

A fundamental idea behind vector bundles and presheaves is to distinguish meaningfully between local and global properties of geometric objects and to understand their interplay. A local property, for example, is one that holds on “small” open sets. We often want to replace small open sets by still smaller ones, particularly to understand behaviour in an arbitrarily small neighbourhood of a point. We introduce the following concepts for this purpose.

Definition 3.18: topological filter

Let XX be a topological space. A collection FF of open subsets of XX is called a filter if the following hold for open sets UU and VV:

  1. XFX\in F;
  2. if UFU\in F and UVU\subseteq V, then VFV\in F;
  3. if UFU\in F and VFV\in F, then UVFU\cap V\in F.

The most important examples here are neighbourhood filters of points: such a filter consists of all open neighbourhoods of a fixed point.

Editorial note - corrupted source sentence. The source prints “Die wichtigsten Filter sind für und die Umgebungsfilter zu einer Punkt, der aus allen offenen Mengen eines fixierten Punktes besteht.” This sentence is grammatically corrupted. Based on the definition just given and the use of filters in the definition of a stalk below, this edition gives a complete contextual reading about neighbourhood filters, without attributing this reconstruction to the source author.

Definition 3.19: directed set

A nonempty ordered set (I,)(I,\preccurlyeq) is called directed if for every i,jIi,j\in I there is a kIk\in I such that

i,jk. i,j\preccurlyeq k.

Editorial note - nonempty directed systems. The source does not explicitly require II\ne\varnothing. This standard hypothesis is included here because the later assertion that a directed colimit of groups has a group structure would otherwise fail for the empty system. All neighbourhood-filter systems used here are nonempty.

We regard a topological filter as a set ordered by inclusion. The intersection property of a filter makes it a directed set; the direction convention is =\preccurlyeq\,=\,\supseteq.

Definition 3.20: ordered and directed systems

Let (I,)(I,\preccurlyeq) be an ordered index set. A family

Mi,iI, M_i,\qquad i\in I,

is called an ordered system of sets if:

  1. for iji\preccurlyeq j there is a map φij:MiMj\varphi_{ij}:M_i\to M_j;
  2. for ijki\preccurlyeq j\preccurlyeq k we have φik=φjkφij\varphi_{ik}=\varphi_{jk}\circ\varphi_{ij}.

If the index set is also directed, the family is called a directed system of sets.

If all the MiM_i are groups, respectively rings, and all maps between them are group homomorphisms, respectively ring homomorphisms, we speak of an ordered or directed system of groups, respectively rings.

Definition 3.21: colimit

Let (Mi)iI(M_i)_{i\in I} be a directed system of sets. The colimit, also called the direct or inductive limit, of the system is

colimiIMi=(iIMi)/. \operatorname{colim}_{i\in I}M_i =\left(\biguplus_{i\in I}M_i\right)\big/\!\sim.

Here \sim is the equivalence relation declaring two elements mMim\in M_i and nMjn\in M_j equivalent if there is a kIk\in I with i,jki,j\preccurlyeq k and

φik(m)=φjk(n). \varphi_{ik}(m)=\varphi_{jk}(n).

In particular, siMis_i\in M_i is equivalent to its image φik(si)Mk\varphi_{ik}(s_i)\in M_k for all iki\preccurlyeq k. If the system is a directed system of groups or rings, the colimit of sets can also be given a group or ring structure. This is because two colimit elements represented by siMis_i\in M_i and sjMjs_j\in M_j can be identified with their images in some MkM_k with i,jki,j\preccurlyeq k, where the operation is then performed. See Exercise 3.13.

Our main example is the directed system determined by a topological filter for a presheaf \mathcal F on XX, namely

(U),UF. \mathcal F(U),\qquad U\in F.

Definition 3.22: stalk at a point

For a presheaf \mathcal F on a topological space XX and a point PXP\in X,

P:=colimPUΓ(U,) \mathcal F_P :=\operatorname{colim}_{P\in U}\Gamma(U,\mathcal F)

is called the stalk of the presheaf at PP.

In particular, every section s(U)s\in\mathcal F(U) and every point PUP\in U determine a unique element

sPP, s_P\in\mathcal F_P,

called the germ of ss at PP. The map

(U)P,ssP, \mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal F_P, \qquad s\longmapsto s_P,

is called a restriction map and is denoted by ρU,P\rho_{U,P}. For PVUP\in V\subseteq U, the following diagram commutes:

(U)ρU,V(V)ρU,PρV,PP. \begin{array}{ccc} \mathcal F(U)&\xrightarrow{\rho_{U,V}}&\mathcal F(V)\\ &\searrow\scriptstyle\rho_{U,P}&\downarrow\scriptstyle\rho_{V,P}\\ &&\mathcal F_P. \end{array}

The following definition is slightly more general.

Definition 3.23: stalk at a filter

For a presheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on a topological space XX and a topological filter FF,

𝒢F:=colimUFΓ(U,𝒢) \mathcal G_F :=\operatorname{colim}_{U\in F}\Gamma(U,\mathcal G)

is called the stalk of the presheaf at the filter FF.

Morphisms of presheaves

Definition 3.24: morphism of presheaves

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be presheaves on a topological space XX. A morphism of presheaves

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

is a family of maps

φU:(U)𝒢(U) \varphi_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

for every open set UXU\subseteq X, such that for every open inclusion UVU\subseteq V the following diagram commutes:

(V)φV𝒢(V)ρV,UρV,U𝒢(U)φU𝒢(U). \begin{array}{ccc} \mathcal F(V)&\xrightarrow{\varphi_V}&\mathcal G(V)\\ \downarrow\scriptstyle\rho^{\mathcal F}_{V,U}&& \downarrow\scriptstyle\rho^{\mathcal G}_{V,U}\\ \mathcal F(U)&\xrightarrow{\varphi_U}&\mathcal G(U). \end{array}

Editorial note - reversed source diagram. For UVU\subseteq V, the source diagram places (U)\mathcal F(U) and 𝒢(U)\mathcal G(U) in the top row, (V)\mathcal F(V) and 𝒢(V)\mathcal G(V) in the bottom row, and labels the downward vertical arrows ρU,V\rho_{U,V}. Presheaves are contravariant, so restriction maps instead go from the value on VV to the value on UU. This edition displays the correctly typed diagram above, with superscripts distinguishing the two presheaves; the source layout is preserved in this note.

Definition 3.25: isomorphism of presheaves

A morphism of presheaves φ:𝒢\varphi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G on XX is called an isomorphism if, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X, the map

φU:(U)𝒢(U) \varphi_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

is a bijection.

Lemma 3.26: identity, composition and inclusion

Let XX be a topological space and ,𝒢,\mathcal F,\mathcal G,\mathcal H presheaves on XX. The following statements hold.

  1. The identity \mathcal F\to\mathcal F is a morphism of presheaves.
  2. If φ:𝒢\varphi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G and ψ:𝒢\psi:\mathcal G\to\mathcal H are morphisms of presheaves, then ψφ\psi\circ\varphi is also a morphism of presheaves.
  3. For a subpresheaf 𝒢\mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G, the natural inclusion is a morphism of presheaves.

Editorial note - source typographical error. In the third item, the source and Exercise 3.17 print Prägraben, an evident typographical error for Prägarben (presheaves). This edition uses the mathematically correct term.

Proof

See Exercise 3.17.

Lemma 3.27: induced maps on stalks

A morphism of presheaves

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

on a topological space XX defines, for every point PXP\in X, a map between stalks

φP:P𝒢P \varphi_P:\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P

compatible with the restriction maps. That is, for PUP\in U, the diagram

(U)φU𝒢(U)ρU,PρU,PPφP𝒢P \begin{array}{ccc} \mathcal F(U)&\xrightarrow{\varphi_U}&\mathcal G(U)\\ \downarrow\scriptstyle\rho_{U,P}&&\downarrow\scriptstyle\rho_{U,P}\\ \mathcal F_P&\xrightarrow{\varphi_P}&\mathcal G_P \end{array}

commutes.

Proof

Let sPPs_P\in\mathcal F_P. This means that there are an open neighbourhood PUXP\in U\subseteq X and an s(U)s\in\mathcal F(U) with ρU,P(s)=sP\rho_{U,P}(s)=s_P. Set

φP(sP):=ρU,P(φU(s)). \varphi_P(s_P):=\rho_{U,P}\bigl(\varphi_U(s)\bigr).

We must show that this definition is independent of the representative ss and of UU. Let t(V)t\in\mathcal F(V) be another representative. Since sP=tPs_P=t_P, there is an open neighbourhood

PWUV P\in W\subseteq U\cap V

such that s|W=t|Ws|_W=t|_W. Then

φU(s)|W=φW(s|W)=φW(t|W)=φV(t)|W, \varphi_U(s)|_W =\varphi_W(s|_W) =\varphi_W(t|_W) =\varphi_V(t)|_W,

and hence

ρU,P(φU(s))=ρV,P(φV(t)). \rho_{U,P}\bigl(\varphi_U(s)\bigr) =\rho_{V,P}\bigl(\varphi_V(t)\bigr).

Thus the map φP\varphi_P is well-defined and the diagram above commutes.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 3: Linear Constructions, Presheaves and Stalks

The Kronecker product of the matrices

A=(aij)1im,1jn A=(a_{ij})_{1\le i\le m,\,1\le j\le n}

and

B=(bk)1kp,1r B=(b_{k\ell})_{1\le k\le p,\,1\le\ell\le r}

is the matrix

(aijbk)1im,1kp;1jn,1r. (a_{ij}b_{k\ell})_{ 1\le i\le m,\,1\le k\le p;\, 1\le j\le n,\,1\le\ell\le r}.

Exercise 3.1

Compute the Kronecker product of the two matrices

(3452)and(2763). \begin{pmatrix}3&-4\\5&-2\end{pmatrix} \quad\text{and}\quad \begin{pmatrix}-2&7\\6&3\end{pmatrix}.

Exercise 3.2

Let KK be a field, and let

A=(aij)1im,1jn,B=(bk)1kp,1r A=(a_{ij})_{1\le i\le m,\,1\le j\le n}, \qquad B=(b_{k\ell})_{1\le k\le p,\,1\le\ell\le r}

be matrices with associated linear maps

A:KnKm,B:KrKp. A:K^n\longrightarrow K^m, \qquad B:K^r\longrightarrow K^p.

Show that the tensor product of these linear maps, relative to the basis

(eje)1jn,1r (e_j\otimes e_\ell)_{1\le j\le n,\,1\le\ell\le r}

of KnKrK^n\otimes K^r and the basis

(eiek)1im,1kp (e_i\otimes e_k)_{1\le i\le m,\,1\le k\le p}

of KmKpK^m\otimes K^p, is described by the Kronecker product of AA and BB.

Exercise 3.3

Show that the tensor product of the Möbius strip with itself is a trivial line bundle.

Exercise 3.4

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be presheaves on a topological space XX. Show that the assignment

U(U)×𝒢(U), U\longmapsto\mathcal F(U)\times\mathcal G(U),

together with the natural product maps as restriction maps, defines a presheaf on XX.

Exercise 3.5

Let II be an index set and (i)iI(\mathcal F_i)_{i\in I} a family of presheaves on a topological space XX. Show that the assignment

UiIi(U), U\longmapsto\prod_{i\in I}\mathcal F_i(U),

together with the natural product maps as restriction maps, defines a presheaf on XX.

Exercise 3.6

Interpret Example 3.8 in the framework of Example 3.12.

Exercise 3.7

Let

p:VX p:V\longrightarrow X

be a real vector bundle of rank mm on a topological space XX. Show that for every open set UXU\subseteq X on which VV is trivial, the corresponding presheaf of continuous sections is isomorphic to

C0(U,)m. C^0(U,\mathbb R)^m.

Explain the sense in which this isomorphism is meant.

Exercise 3.8

Show that the groups

(,+),(\{0},),(,+),(\{0},),(n,+), (\mathbb R,+),\quad (\mathbb R\setminus\{0\},\cdot),\quad (\mathbb C,+),\quad (\mathbb C\setminus\{0\},\cdot),\quad (\mathbb R^n,+),

the circle S1S^1 with addition of angles, and the general linear groups GLn()\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb R) and GLn()\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb C) are topological groups.

Exercise 3.9

Let GG be a topological group and HGH\subseteq G a subgroup. Show that, on every topological space XX, the presheaf C0(,H)C^0(-,H) is a subpresheaf of C0(,G)C^0(-,G).

A differentiable manifold GG which is also a group, and for which inversion and the group operation are differentiable maps, is called a real Lie group.

Exercise 3.10

Show that the groups

(,+),(\{0},),(,+),(\{0},),(n,+), (\mathbb R,+),\quad (\mathbb R\setminus\{0\},\cdot),\quad (\mathbb C,+),\quad (\mathbb C\setminus\{0\},\cdot),\quad (\mathbb R^n,+),

the circle S1S^1 with addition of angles, and GLn()\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb R) and GLn()\operatorname{GL}_n(\mathbb C) are Lie groups.

Exercise 3.11

Show that the tangent bundle of a Lie group is trivial.

Hint. Show that the tangent space at the identity element can be transported naturally to the other tangent spaces.

Exercise 3.12

Let II be a directed index set and (Mi)iI(M_i)_{i\in I} a directed system of sets, with system maps φij:MiMj\varphi_{ij}:M_i\to M_j. Let NN be another set, and suppose that for every iIi\in I a map

ψi:MiN \psi_i:M_i\longrightarrow N

is given such that

ψi=ψjφij \psi_i=\psi_j\circ\varphi_{ij}

for all iji\preccurlyeq j. Prove the universal property of the colimit: there is a unique map

ψ:colimiIMiN \psi:\operatorname{colim}_{i\in I}M_i\longrightarrow N

such that

ψi=ψji, \psi_i=\psi\circ j_i,

where ji:MicolimiIMij_i:M_i\to\operatorname{colim}_{i\in I}M_i are the natural maps.

Show also that if (Mi)(M_i) is a directed system of groups, NN is a group, and all the ψi\psi_i are group homomorphisms, then ψ\psi is a group homomorphism.

Exercise 3.13

Let II be a directed index set and (Gi)iI(G_i)_{i\in I} a directed system of commutative groups. Show that its colimit is a commutative group.

Exercise 3.14

Let RR be a commutative ring and SRS\subseteq R a multiplicative system. Consider the following partial order on SS: write fgf\preccurlyeq g if ff divides a power of gg, identifying two elements if this relation holds in both directions.

Show that the commutative rings

Rf,fS, R_f,\qquad f\in S,

form a directed system, and that

colimfSRf=RS. \operatorname{colim}_{f\in S}R_f=R_S.

Exercise 3.15

Let MM be a differentiable manifold and PMP\in M. Show that the stalk at PP of the presheaf of continuous sections of the tangent bundle TMMTM\to M depends only on the dimension of the manifold at PP.

Editorial note - clarification of the object whose stalk is taken. The source asks for a statement about the “stalk of the tangent bundle”. Stalks belong to presheaves, not directly to bundles. The context of Lecture 3 and Example 3.12 identifies the intended object as the presheaf of continuous sections of the tangent bundle. This edition states that object explicitly and preserves the source’s shorthand in this note.

Exercise 3.16

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be presheaves on a topological space XX, and let ×𝒢\mathcal F\times\mathcal G be their product presheaf. Show that for every point PXP\in X,

(×𝒢)P=P×𝒢P. (\mathcal F\times\mathcal G)_P =\mathcal F_P\times\mathcal G_P.

Exercise 3.17

Let XX be a topological space and ,𝒢,\mathcal F,\mathcal G,\mathcal H presheaves on XX. Prove the following statements.

  1. The identity \mathcal F\to\mathcal F is a morphism of presheaves.
  2. If φ:𝒢\varphi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G and ψ:𝒢\psi:\mathcal G\to\mathcal H are morphisms of presheaves, then ψφ\psi\circ\varphi is also a morphism of presheaves.
  3. If 𝒢\mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G is a subpresheaf, the natural inclusion is a morphism of presheaves.

Editorial note - source typographical error. In the third item, the source prints Prägraben, an evident typographical error for Prägarben (presheaves). The correct form is used above; the same defect is also recorded in Lemma 3.26.

Exercise 3.18

Let II be an index set, (i)iI(\mathcal F_i)_{i\in I} a family of presheaves on a topological space XX, and iIi\prod_{i\in I}\mathcal F_i their product presheaf. Let 𝒢\mathcal G be another presheaf on XX. Show that a morphism of presheaves

ψ:𝒢iIi \psi:\mathcal G\longrightarrow\prod_{i\in I}\mathcal F_i

is the same as a family of morphisms of presheaves

ψi:𝒢i,iI. \psi_i:\mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal F_i, \qquad i\in I.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public Solutions for Worksheet 3

At the frozen authority boundary, the source provides exactly one public solution among the 18 exercises on Worksheet 3, namely the solution to Exercise 3.1. The frozen exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 3.2-3.18. No new solutions have been created for this edition.

Source solution to Exercise 3.1

The Kronecker product of the two matrices is

(3452)(2763)=(3(2763)4(2763)5(2763)2(2763))=(621828189241210354143015126). \begin{aligned} \begin{pmatrix}3&-4\\5&-2\end{pmatrix} \otimes \begin{pmatrix}-2&7\\6&3\end{pmatrix} &= \begin{pmatrix} 3\begin{pmatrix}-2&7\\6&3\end{pmatrix}& -4\begin{pmatrix}-2&7\\6&3\end{pmatrix}\\[6pt] 5\begin{pmatrix}-2&7\\6&3\end{pmatrix}& -2\begin{pmatrix}-2&7\\6&3\end{pmatrix} \end{pmatrix}\\[8pt] &= \begin{pmatrix} -6&21&8&-28\\ 18&9&-24&-12\\ -10&35&4&-14\\ 30&15&-12&-6 \end{pmatrix}. \end{aligned}

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 4: Sheaves and Sheaf Morphisms

Sheaves of spelt wheat standing upright in a field

Sheaves of spelt wheat. André Karwath aka Aka, CC BY-SA 2.5; see the Unit 4 media credits.

Sheaves

Definition 4.1: sheaf

Let XX be a topological space. A sheaf \mathcal F on XX is a presheaf \mathcal F on XX satisfying the following two properties.

  1. For every open cover

    U=iIUi U=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

    and every s,t(U)s,t\in\mathcal F(U) with

    ρU,Ui(s)=ρU,Ui(t) \rho_{U,U_i}(s)=\rho_{U,U_i}(t)

    for all iIi\in I, we have s=ts=t.

  2. For every open cover

    U=iIUi U=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

    and every compatible family si(Ui)s_i\in\mathcal F(U_i), meaning that

    ρUi,UiUj(si)=ρUj,UiUj(sj) \rho_{U_i,U_i\cap U_j}(s_i) =\rho_{U_j,U_i\cap U_j}(s_j)

    for all i,jIi,j\in I, there exists an s(U)s\in\mathcal F(U) with

    si=ρU,Ui(s) s_i=\rho_{U,U_i}(s)

    for all iIi\in I.

These two properties are called the Serre conditions. The first says that equality of sections can be checked locally on an open cover. The second says that compatible local sections come from a global section. That global section is unique by the first condition.

The set ()\mathcal F(\varnothing) has exactly one element. Set-theoretically, this follows by applying the two conditions to the cover of the empty set indexed by the empty set.

As a representative of many similar examples, we show that the presheaf of sections of a continuous map is a sheaf.

Example 4.2: the sheaf of continuous sections

We continue Example 3.12. Let XX and YY be topological spaces and

p:YX p:Y\longrightarrow X

a fixed continuous map. The presheaf of continuous sections in YY is given by

US(U,Y)={s:Up1(U)s a continuous section of p}. U\longmapsto S(U,Y) =\{s:U\to p^{-1}(U)\mid s\text{ a continuous section of }p\}.

This presheaf is a sheaf. The first Serre condition holds because two sections are equal when their values agree at every point PUP\in U, and this equality can be checked locally on an open cover. For the second condition, a compatible family of continuous sections

si:UiY|Ui s_i:U_i\longrightarrow Y|_{U_i}

directly defines a section

s:UY|U s:U\longrightarrow Y|_U

extending all the sis_i simultaneously. The map ss is continuous because continuity can be checked locally.

Example 4.3: the sheaf of continuous group-valued maps

Let GG be a topological group and XX a topological space. The assignment

UC0(U,G) U\longmapsto C^0(U,G)

is a sheaf: the sheaf of groups of continuous maps with values in GG. The sheaf properties follow from two facts: equality of continuous maps can be checked pointwise, and continuous maps on open sets which agree on every intersection can be glued to a global continuous map.

Lemma 4.4: a local test for equality of sections

Let \mathcal F be a sheaf on a topological space XX, and let

s,t(X). s,t\in\mathcal F(X).

If

sP=tP s_P=t_P

in the stalk P\mathcal F_P for every PXP\in X, then s=ts=t.

Proof

By hypothesis, for every PXP\in X there is an open neighbourhood

PUPX P\in U_P\subseteq X

such that

ρX,UP(s)=ρX,UP(t). \rho_{X,U_P}(s)=\rho_{X,U_P}(t).

Since

X=PXUP, X=\bigcup_{P\in X}U_P,

the first sheaf property gives s=ts=t.

Sheaf morphisms

A sheaf morphism is simply a presheaf morphism between two sheaves. Nevertheless, there are important special features concerning injectivity, surjectivity, images and local tests for isomorphisms.

Editorial note - typographical error in the source heading. The source prints Garbenmorpismen; the intended German word is Garbenmorphismen. This edition uses the correct mathematical term, “sheaf morphisms”.

Lemma 4.5: injectivity can be tested on stalks

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a sheaf morphism. The following statements are equivalent.

  1. The map

    φU:(U)𝒢(U) \varphi_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

    is injective for every open set UXU\subseteq X.

  2. The stalk map

    φP:P𝒢P \varphi_P:\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P

    is injective for every PXP\in X.

Proof

First suppose that all maps on sections over open sets are injective. Let sP,tPPs_P,t_P\in\mathcal F_P with

φP(sP)=φP(tP). \varphi_P(s_P)=\varphi_P(t_P).

We may represent both germs by sections s,t(U)s,t\in\mathcal F(U) on an open neighbourhood UU of PP. Equality in the stalk 𝒢P\mathcal G_P gives a smaller open neighbourhood

PUU P\in U'\subseteq U

with

φU(s|U)=φU(t|U). \varphi_{U'}(s|_{U'})=\varphi_{U'}(t|_{U'}).

Injectivity of φU\varphi_{U'} gives s|U=t|Us|_{U'}=t|_{U'}, hence sP=tPs_P=t_P.

Conversely, suppose that all stalk maps are injective. Let s,t(U)s,t\in\mathcal F(U) with φU(s)=φU(t)\varphi_U(s)=\varphi_U(t). For every PUP\in U, we obtain

φP(sP)=φP(tP), \varphi_P(s_P)=\varphi_P(t_P),

so sP=tPs_P=t_P. Applying Lemma 4.4 to the restriction of the sheaf to UU, we obtain s=ts=t.

Lemma 4.6: testing isomorphisms on stalks

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a sheaf morphism. The morphism φ\varphi is a sheaf isomorphism if and only if, for every PXP\in X, the stalk map

φP:P𝒢P \varphi_P:\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P

is an isomorphism.

Proof

The forward direction is immediate. For the converse, we must show that

φU:(U)𝒢(U) \varphi_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

is bijective for every open set UXU\subseteq X. By restricting both sheaves, it suffices to consider U=XU=X. Injectivity follows from Lemma 4.5.

For surjectivity, take t𝒢(X)t\in\mathcal G(X). For every PXP\in X, there is a unique sPPs_P\in\mathcal F_P with

φP(sP)=tP. \varphi_P(s_P)=t_P.

Choose a representative rP(UP)r_P\in\mathcal F(U_P) on an open neighbourhood UPU_P of PP. Since φ(rP)\varphi(r_P) and tt have the same germ at PP, after shrinking UPU_P if necessary we obtain

φUP(rP)=t|UP. \varphi_{U_P}(r_P)=t|_{U_P}.

The sets UPU_P cover XX. On UPUQU_P\cap U_Q, for every ZUPUQZ\in U_P\cap U_Q, both germs (rP)Z(r_P)_Z and (rQ)Z(r_Q)_Z are sent by the isomorphism φZ\varphi_Z to tZt_Z. Thus

(rP)Z=(rQ)Z. (r_P)_Z=(r_Q)_Z.

By Lemma 4.4,

rP|UPUQ=rQ|UPUQ. r_P|_{U_P\cap U_Q}=r_Q|_{U_P\cap U_Q}.

The second sheaf property then glues all the rPr_P to an r(X)r\in\mathcal F(X). On each UPU_P, we have φ(r)|UP=t|UP\varphi(r)|_{U_P}=t|_{U_P}, so the first sheaf property gives φ(r)=t\varphi(r)=t.

This statement holds neither for presheaves—for example, consider the sheafification of a presheaf—nor without the existence of a morphism between the two sheaves. Two sheaves whose stalks are isomorphic at every point need not be isomorphic as sheaves. Important examples are locally free sheaves: they are locally isomorphic to free sheaves, but in general are not globally free.

At first sight, it may be surprising, perhaps even disappointing, that for a sheaf morphism surjectivity on sections over open sets differs from surjectivity on stalks. What initially appears to be a shortcoming is actually a strength of sheaf theory: the failure of global surjectivity for a stalkwise-surjective morphism can reflect topological properties of the underlying space.

Definition 4.7: surjective sheaf morphism

A sheaf morphism

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

on a topological space XX is called surjective if, for every point PXP\in X, the stalk map

φP:P𝒢P \varphi_P:\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P

is surjective. This is substantially weaker than surjectivity of the map on sections over every open set.

Example 4.8: surjective on stalks, but not always on sections

Consider the continuous group homomorphism

φ:S1,t(cost,sint), \varphi:\mathbb R\longrightarrow S^1, \qquad t\longmapsto(\cos t,\sin t),

that is, the periodic trigonometric parametrisation of the unit circle. On every topological space XX, this map induces a sheaf morphism

C0(,)C0(,S1), C^0(-,\mathbb R)\longrightarrow C^0(-,S^1),

sending a continuous function f:Uf:U\to\mathbb R to the composite

φf:US1. \varphi\circ f:U\longrightarrow S^1.

This morphism is surjective because φ\varphi is locally invertible. However, the map on sections is not always surjective. For example, if X=S1X=S^1, the identity on S1S^1 has no continuous lift to \mathbb R.

Lemma 4.9: the sheaf of morphisms

For two sheaves \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G on a topological space XX, the assignment

UMor(|U,𝒢|U) U\longmapsto \operatorname{Mor}(\mathcal F|_U,\mathcal G|_U)

is a sheaf.

Proof

Restricting a sheaf morphism

φ:|U𝒢|U \varphi:\mathcal F|_U\longrightarrow\mathcal G|_U

to any open set VUV\subseteq U gives a morphism

φ|V:|V𝒢|V. \varphi|_V:\mathcal F|_V\longrightarrow\mathcal G|_V.

Thus the assignment above is, to begin with, a presheaf.

Let U=iIUiU=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i. For the equality condition, let φ\varphi and ψ\psi be two morphisms on UU whose restrictions agree on every UiU_i. For every open set VUV\subseteq U and every s(V)s\in\mathcal F(V), the sections φV(s)\varphi_V(s) and ψV(s)\psi_V(s) of 𝒢(V)\mathcal G(V) agree after restriction to each VUiV\cap U_i. The first sheaf property of 𝒢\mathcal G gives φV(s)=ψV(s)\varphi_V(s)=\psi_V(s). Since this holds for all VV and ss, we obtain φ=ψ\varphi=\psi.

For the gluing condition, suppose morphisms

φi:|Ui𝒢|Ui \varphi_i:\mathcal F|_{U_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal G|_{U_i}

are given satisfying

φi|UiUj=φj|UiUj. \varphi_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}=\varphi_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}.

For every open set VUV\subseteq U and every s(V)s\in\mathcal F(V), set, on VUiV\cap U_i,

ti=(φi)VUi(s|VUi). t_i=(\varphi_i)_{V\cap U_i}(s|_{V\cap U_i}).

The family (ti)(t_i) is compatible on all intersections, so there is a unique t𝒢(V)t\in\mathcal G(V) with t|VUi=tit|_{V\cap U_i}=t_i. Set

φV(s):=t. \varphi_V(s):=t.

If WVW\subseteq V, then φV(s)|W\varphi_V(s)|_W and φW(s|W)\varphi_W(s|_W) have the same local restrictions on every WUiW\cap U_i; uniqueness of gluing shows that they are equal. Thus the family φV\varphi_V is compatible with all restriction maps and genuinely defines a sheaf morphism

φ:|U𝒢|U. \varphi:\mathcal F|_U\longrightarrow\mathcal G|_U.

Its restriction to each UiU_i is φi\varphi_i, again by uniqueness of gluing.

Editorial note - completion of the source proof. The source proof checks equality and constructs the gluing only for sections over UU. A sheaf morphism must have a component on every open set VUV\subseteq U and must commute with restrictions. The proof above supplies the missing standard step, using the cover (VUi)i(V\cap U_i)_i and uniqueness of gluing. The abbreviated source form remains preserved within the Unit 4 authority boundary.

Corollary 4.10: gluing sheaf morphisms

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX, and let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be sheaves on XX. For each iIi\in I, suppose a sheaf morphism

αi:|Ui𝒢|Ui \alpha_i:\mathcal F|_{U_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal G|_{U_i}

is given with

αi|UiUj=αj|UiUj \alpha_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}=\alpha_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}

for all i,ji,j. Then there is a unique sheaf morphism

α:𝒢 \alpha:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

satisfying α|Ui=αi\alpha|_{U_i}=\alpha_i for every ii.

Proof

This follows directly from Lemma 4.9.

Corollary 4.11: testing equality on stalks

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be sheaves on a topological space XX, and let

α,β:𝒢 \alpha,\beta:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

be sheaf morphisms. Then

α=β \alpha=\beta

if and only if

αP=βP \alpha_P=\beta_P

for every PXP\in X.

Editorial note - inconsistent source index. The source writes αp=βP\alpha_p=\beta_P after quantifying over the point PP. This edition uses the consistent indices αP=βP\alpha_P=\beta_P.

Proof

This follows directly from Lemma 4.9 and Lemma 4.4.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF and media retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 4: Sheaves and Sheaf Morphisms

Exercise 4.1

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be sheaves on a topological space XX. Show that the assignment

U(U)×𝒢(U), U\longmapsto\mathcal F(U)\times\mathcal G(U),

together with the natural product maps as restriction maps, defines a sheaf on XX.

Exercise 4.2

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf on a disconnected space XX with a decomposition

X=UV X=U\mathbin{\uplus}V

into two disjoint nonempty open sets. Show that

𝒢(X)=𝒢(U)×𝒢(V). \mathcal G(X)=\mathcal G(U)\times\mathcal G(V).

Exercise 4.3

Let XX be a topological space with a decomposition

X=YZ X=Y\mathbin{\uplus}Z

into two disjoint nonempty open subsets. Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf on YY and \mathcal H a sheaf on ZZ. Show that, for each open set UXU\subseteq X, the assignment

(U)=𝒢(UY)×(UZ) \mathcal F(U) =\mathcal G(U\cap Y)\times\mathcal H(U\cap Z)

defines a sheaf \mathcal F on XX.

Exercise 4.4

Let XX be a Hausdorff space with at least two points and let MM be a set with at least two elements. Show that the constant presheaf with value MM is not a sheaf.

Editorial note - source hypothesis too weak. The source assumes only MM\ne\varnothing. The conclusion is false if MM is a singleton, since the constant singleton-valued presheaf satisfies both sheaf conditions. This edition states the intended hypothesis that MM has at least two elements.

Exercise 4.5

Show that the restriction of a sheaf to an open subset

UX U\subseteq X

is a sheaf.

Exercise 4.6

Show that the stalk at 00\in\mathbb C of the sheaf of holomorphic functions is isomorphic to the ring of convergent power series in one variable.

Exercise 4.7

Let

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

be a sheaf morphism on a topological space XX. Suppose

φU:(U)𝒢(U) \varphi_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

is surjective for every open set UXU\subseteq X. Show that every stalk map

φP:P𝒢P \varphi_P:\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P

is also surjective.

Exercise 4.8

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups on a topological space XX. Show that

𝒢()=0, \mathcal G(\varnothing)=0,

that is, the value of the sheaf on the empty set is the trivial group.

Exercise 4.9

Let XX be a topological space, PXP\in X a point, and GG a commutative group. Consider the assignment

U𝒢(U):={G,if PU,0,if PU, U\longmapsto \mathcal G(U):= \begin{cases} G,&\text{if }P\in U,\\ 0,&\text{if }P\notin U, \end{cases}

with the natural restriction maps for each inclusion of open sets VUV\subseteq U.

  1. Show that 𝒢\mathcal G is a sheaf of commutative groups.
  2. Determine the stalk 𝒢P\mathcal G_P.
  3. Now suppose that PP is a closed point. Determine the stalk 𝒢Q\mathcal G_Q at every point QPQ\ne P.

Editorial note - two source typographical errors. The last instruction in the source reads Besitmme die Halm. The intended wording is Bestimme die Halme, meaning to determine the stalks at all points QPQ\ne P.

The sheaf constructed in the preceding exercise is called the skyscraper sheaf with value GG at PP.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public Solution Coverage for Worksheet 4

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution for any of the nine exercises on Worksheet 4. The frozen solution-candidate query and exercise map record negative results for Exercises 4.1-4.9.

No new solutions have been created for this edition. This section merely documents the scope of the source so that the absence of solutions is not mistaken for content lost during translation.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 5: Sheafification, Homomorphisms and Quotient Sheaves

Sheafification

A presheaf can be assigned a sheaf in a canonical way. This construction is called sheafification.

Definition 5.1: sheafification

Let \mathcal F be a presheaf on a topological space XX. The presheaf given by

̃(U):={(sP)PUPUP|for every PU there is an open set Vwith PVU and t(V)such that sQ=tQ in Q for every QV}, \widetilde{\mathcal F}(U) := \left\{ (s_P)_{P\in U}\in\prod_{P\in U}\mathcal F_P \ \middle|\ \begin{array}{l} \text{for every }P\in U\text{ there is an open set }V\\ \text{with }P\in V\subseteq U\text{ and }t\in\mathcal F(V)\\ \text{such that }s_Q=t_Q\text{ in }\mathcal F_Q \text{ for every }Q\in V \end{array} \right\},

together with the natural restriction maps, is called the sheafification of \mathcal F.

The condition in this definition, that the local sections define the same germs in the stalks, is also called the compatibility condition.

Editorial note - openness of the local neighbourhood. The source formula writes only PVUP\in V\subseteq U, without saying that VV is open. Since (V)\mathcal F(V) and this local construction use the presheaf, VV must be an open neighbourhood. This edition makes that condition explicit.

Lemma 5.2: properties of sheafification

Let \mathcal F be a presheaf on a topological space XX, and let ̃\widetilde{\mathcal F} be its sheafification. The following properties hold.

  1. There is a natural presheaf morphism

    η:̃, \eta:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathcal F},

    given on every open set UU by

    ηU:(U)̃(U),s(sP)PU. \begin{aligned} \eta_U:\mathcal F(U)&\longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathcal F}(U),\\ s&\longmapsto(s_P)_{P\in U}. \end{aligned}

  2. For every PXP\in X, there is a natural isomorphism

    ̃PP. \widetilde{\mathcal F}_P\cong\mathcal F_P.

  3. The sheafification ̃\widetilde{\mathcal F} is a sheaf.

  4. If \mathcal F is already a sheaf, the natural morphism

    ̃ \mathcal F\longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathcal F}

    is an isomorphism.

  5. For every presheaf morphism

    ψ:𝒢 \psi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

    to a sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G, there is a unique factorisation

    ψ̃:̃𝒢. \widetilde\psi: \widetilde{\mathcal F}\longrightarrow\mathcal G.

Proof

  1. An element s(U)s\in\mathcal F(U) defines a tuple

    (sP)PU, (s_P)_{P\in U},

    which immediately satisfies the compatibility condition. Thus there is a well-defined map

    ηU:(U)̃(U). \eta_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathcal F}(U).

    If VUV\subseteq U, we have the commutative diagram

    (U)ηUPUPρU,V(V)ηVPVP. \begin{array}{ccc} \mathcal F(U) &\xrightarrow{\ \eta_U\ }& \displaystyle\prod_{P\in U}\mathcal F_P\\[2mm] {\scriptstyle\rho_{U,V}}\downarrow && \downarrow\\[2mm] \mathcal F(V) &\xrightarrow{\ \eta_V\ }& \displaystyle\prod_{P\in V}\mathcal F_P. \end{array}

    Commutativity follows because the germ of a section in the stalk at a point depends only on the open neighbourhoods of that point.

  2. By part (1) and Lemma 3.27, there is a natural map

    P̃P. \mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathcal F}_P.

    To prove surjectivity, take s̃Ps\in\widetilde{\mathcal F}_P, represented by some

    s̃(U). s'\in\widetilde{\mathcal F}(U).

    On an open neighbourhood VUV\subseteq U of PP, this section is represented by an element

    s(V). s''\in\mathcal F(V).

    The germ sPPs''_P\in\mathcal F_P is immediately a preimage of ss.

    To prove injectivity, let s,tPs,t\in\mathcal F_P have the same image in ̃P\widetilde{\mathcal F}_P. We may assume that ss and tt are represented by sections on the same open set, say UU. Equality in the stalk of the sheafification means that there is an open neighbourhood PVUP\in V\subseteq U with

    (sQ)QV=(tQ)QV. (s_Q)_{Q\in V}=(t_Q)_{Q\in V}.

    In particular, the germs of the two sections at PP agree, so s=ts=t in P\mathcal F_P.

  3. Let

    U=iIUi U=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

    be an open cover, and let

    s,tΓ(U,̃) s,t\in\Gamma(U,\widetilde{\mathcal F})

    satisfy

    s|Ui=t|Ui s|_{U_i}=t|_{U_i}

    for every ii. Every point PUP\in U belongs to some UiU_i, so

    sP=tP s_P=t_P

    for every PUP\in U. Thus the two tuples in the product of stalks agree, and consequently s=ts=t in the sheafification.

    Now suppose sections

    sĩ(Ui) s_i\in\widetilde{\mathcal F}(U_i)

    are given with

    si|UiUj=sj|UiUj. s_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}=s_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}.

    For every PUP\in U, one of the sis_i with PUiP\in U_i determines a germ sPs_P. This germ is unique by compatibility on the intersections. The tuple

    (sP)PU (s_P)_{P\in U}

    immediately satisfies the compatibility condition in the definition of sheafification. Thus ̃\widetilde{\mathcal F} satisfies both sheaf conditions.

  4. By part (1), there is a presheaf morphism

    ̃. \mathcal F\longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathcal F}.

    By part (2), this morphism is bijective on every stalk. The left-hand side is a sheaf by hypothesis, and the right-hand side is a sheaf by part (3). Lemma 4.6 shows that the morphism is an isomorphism.

  5. See Exercise 5.2. \square

Editorial note - incorrect article in the source. In item (4), the source prints die natürliche Morphismus. The correct German form is der natürliche Morphismus. The translation uses the intended mathematical expression, “natural morphism”. (The source heading typo Garbenmorpismen is also preserved in the Unit 4 authority notes; the term used here remains “sheaf morphism”.)

Homomorphisms of sheaves of groups

Definition 5.3: homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups

Let XX be a topological space, and let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be sheaves of commutative groups on XX. A sheaf morphism

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

is called a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups if, for every open set UXU\subseteq X, the map

φU:(U)𝒢(U) \varphi_U:\mathcal F(U)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

is a group homomorphism.

Example 5.4: homomorphisms induced by topological groups

A continuous group homomorphism

φ:FG \varphi:F\longrightarrow G

between topological groups FF and GG determines a homomorphism of sheaves of groups on every topological space XX. On each open set UU, it is given by

C0(U,F)C0(U,G),fφf. \begin{aligned} C^0(U,F)&\longrightarrow C^0(U,G),\\ f&\longmapsto\varphi\circ f. \end{aligned}

Scope note. Definition 5.3 is phrased for sheaves of commutative groups, whereas this source example uses general topological groups. The composition construction above does not require commutativity; this edition therefore calls it a homomorphism of sheaves of groups in the general sense.

Definition 5.5: kernel sheaf

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups. The subsheaf of \mathcal F defined by

(kerφ)(U):=kerφU (\ker\varphi)(U):=\ker\varphi_U

is called the kernel sheaf of φ\varphi.

More precisely, it is a subsheaf of commutative groups: for every open set UU, its value is a subgroup of (U)\mathcal F(U); see Exercise 5.6.

Definition 5.6: image sheaf

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups. The sheafification of the presheaf given by

(imφ)(U):=imφU (\operatorname{im}\varphi)(U):=\operatorname{im}\varphi_U

is called the image sheaf of φ\varphi.

By Lemma 5.2(5), the image sheaf is naturally a subsheaf of 𝒢\mathcal G, and more precisely a subsheaf of commutative groups. It is denoted by imφ\operatorname{im}\varphi.

Example 5.7: homomorphisms of trivial vector bundles

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:X×nX×m \varphi:X\times\mathbb R^n\longrightarrow X\times\mathbb R^m

a homomorphism between trivial vector bundles. This homomorphism is described by a continuous map

M:XMatm×n(C0(X,)), M:X\longrightarrow \operatorname{Mat}_{m\times n}\bigl(C^0(X,\mathbb R)\bigr),

that is, a matrix is assigned continuously to each point, describing at that point a linear map nm\mathbb R^n\to\mathbb R^m. This can immediately be viewed as a homomorphism of sheaves of groups on XX:

C0(,)nC0(,)m,(f1fn)M(f1fn). \begin{aligned} C^0(-,\mathbb R)^n&\longrightarrow C^0(-,\mathbb R)^m,\\ \begin{pmatrix} f_1\\ \vdots\\ f_n \end{pmatrix} &\longmapsto M \begin{pmatrix} f_1\\ \vdots\\ f_n \end{pmatrix}. \end{aligned}

This map is the sheaf morphism at the level of sections of the bundles.

In Example 1.2, for X=3X=\mathbb R^3, we have the map

φ:3×33×,(r,s,t;u,v,w)(r,s,t;ru+sv+tw), \begin{aligned} \varphi:\mathbb R^3\times\mathbb R^3 &\longrightarrow\mathbb R^3\times\mathbb R,\\ (r,s,t;u,v,w)&\longmapsto(r,s,t;ru+sv+tw), \end{aligned}

or, equivalently,

M:3Mat1×3(K),(r,s,t)(r,s,t). \begin{aligned} M:\mathbb R^3&\longrightarrow \operatorname{Mat}_{1\times3}(K),\\ (r,s,t)&\longmapsto(r,s,t). \end{aligned}

Editorial note - two type mismatches in the source matrix notation. The source writes M:XMatm×n(C0(X,))M:X\to\operatorname{Mat}_{m\times n}(C^0(X,\mathbb R)), whereas the following description treats MM as a pointwise matrix-valued function. The usual correctly typed expression is M:XMatm×n()M:X\to\operatorname{Mat}_{m\times n}(\mathbb R), or equivalently MMatm×n(C0(X,))M\in\operatorname{Mat}_{m\times n}(C^0(X,\mathbb R)). In the concrete real example, the source also writes Mat1×3(K)\operatorname{Mat}_{1\times3}(K), although KK is undefined and the context uses \mathbb R. Both source formulae are retained above so that these discrepancies remain visible.

The kernel sheaf over UU is

(kerφ)(U)={(f1fn)C0(U,)n|M(f1fn)=0}C0(U,)n. \begin{aligned} (\ker\varphi)(U) &= \left\{ \begin{pmatrix} f_1\\ \vdots\\ f_n \end{pmatrix} \in C^0(U,\mathbb R)^n \ \middle|\ M \begin{pmatrix} f_1\\ \vdots\\ f_n \end{pmatrix} =0 \right\}\\ &\subseteq C^0(U,\mathbb R)^n. \end{aligned}

The quotient sheaf

Definition 5.8: quotient sheaf

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups and

𝒢 \mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G

a subsheaf of groups. The sheafification of the presheaf

U𝒢(U)/(U) U\longmapsto\mathcal G(U)/\mathcal F(U)

is called the quotient sheaf of 𝒢\mathcal G by \mathcal F.

The quotient sheaf is denoted by 𝒢/\mathcal G/\mathcal F. Because its construction uses sheafification, the equality

(𝒢/)(U)=𝒢(U)/(U). (\mathcal G/\mathcal F)(U) = \mathcal G(U)/\mathcal F(U).

need not hold in general. However, for every point PXP\in X,

(𝒢/)P=𝒢P/P; (\mathcal G/\mathcal F)_P = \mathcal G_P/\mathcal F_P;

see Exercise 5.11.

Lemma 5.9: an explicit description of the quotient sheaf

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups and

𝒢 \mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G

a subsheaf of groups, with quotient sheaf 𝒢/\mathcal G/\mathcal F. The following statements hold.

  1. Every element

    sΓ(X,𝒢/) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal G/\mathcal F)

    is represented by a family

    (Ui,gi)iI, (U_i,g_i)_{i\in I},

    where

    X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

    is an open cover and the sections

    giΓ(Ui,𝒢) g_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal G)

    satisfy

    gi|UiUjgj|UiUjΓ(UiUj,) g_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}-g_j|_{U_i\cap U_j} \in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal F)

    for all i,jIi,j\in I.

    Every such family determines an element of Γ(X,𝒢/)\Gamma(X,\mathcal G/\mathcal F).

  2. Two families

    (Ui,gi)iIand(Ui,hi)iI (U_i,g_i)_{i\in I} \qquad\text{and}\qquad (U_i,h_i)_{i\in I}

    on the same open cover determine the same element of

    Γ(X,𝒢/) \Gamma(X,\mathcal G/\mathcal F)

    precisely when

    gihiΓ(Ui,) g_i-h_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal F)

    for every ii.

  3. Two families

    (Ui,gi)iIand(Vj,hj)jJ (U_i,g_i)_{i\in I} \qquad\text{and}\qquad (V_j,h_j)_{j\in J}

    determine the same element precisely when, on some—and hence every—common refinement of the two covers, the differences of their sections belong to \mathcal F.

Proof

  1. The canonical sheaf homomorphism

    𝒢𝒢/ \mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal G/\mathcal F

    is surjective. Therefore every section

    sΓ(X,𝒢/) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal G/\mathcal F)

    has local preimages. Thus there are an open cover

    X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

    and elements

    giΓ(Ui,𝒢) g_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal G)

    mapping to s|Uis|_{U_i}. Hence

    gi|UiUjgj|UiUjΓ(UiUj,𝒢) g_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}-g_j|_{U_i\cap U_j} \in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal G)

    maps to zero, so this difference belongs to the kernel, namely \mathcal F.

    Conversely, a family satisfying this condition determines classes

    [gi]Γ(Ui,𝒢/). [g_i]\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal G/\mathcal F).

    On every intersection we have

    [gi]|UiUj[gj]|UiUj=[gi|UiUjgj|UiUj]=0. \begin{aligned} [g_i]|_{U_i\cap U_j}-[g_j]|_{U_i\cap U_j} &= [g_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}-g_j|_{U_i\cap U_j}]\\ &=0. \end{aligned}

    Thus the classes are compatible and determine a global section of the quotient sheaf.

  2. Replacing the two families by their difference, it suffices to consider the case hi=0h_i=0. We must show that (Ui,gi)(U_i,g_i) determines the zero element in the quotient sheaf precisely when every

    giΓ(Ui,). g_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal F).

    If the family determines the zero element, its image in every stalk is also zero. Thus, for every PUiP\in U_i, its germ satisfies

    (gi)PP. (g_i)_P\in\mathcal F_P.

    Membership in a subsheaf can be tested on stalks, so

    giΓ(Ui,). g_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal F).

    The converse is immediate.

  3. Equality of sections of a sheaf can be tested locally on any open cover. The statement follows from part (2) and the fact that membership in a subsheaf can also be tested locally. \square

Editorial note - sections and germs in the source proof. In item (2), the source writes giPg_i\in\mathcal F_P, although gig_i is a section on UiU_i and P\mathcal F_P is a stalk. The correctly typed statement used above is (gi)PP(g_i)_P\in\mathcal F_P.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 5: Sheafification and Quotient Sheaves

Exercise 5.1

Let XX be a topological space and \mathcal F a presheaf on XX. Show that the assignment

UPUP, U\longmapsto\prod_{P\in U}\mathcal F_P,

the product of all stalks at points of UU, together with the natural projections as restriction maps, defines a presheaf. Show also that there is a natural presheaf morphism from \mathcal F to this presheaf.

Exercise 5.2

Let \mathcal F be a presheaf on a topological space XX, and let ̃\widetilde{\mathcal F} be its sheafification. Show that, for every presheaf morphism

ψ:𝒢 \psi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

to a sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G, there is a unique factorisation

ψ̃:̃𝒢. \widetilde\psi: \widetilde{\mathcal F}\longrightarrow\mathcal G.

The sheafification of a constant presheaf is called a locally constant sheaf, and sometimes simply a constant sheaf.

Exercise 5.3

Let \mathcal F be the constant presheaf with value a set MM on a topological space XX. Show that the stalk of the sheafification of \mathcal F at every point

PX P\in X

is equal to MM.

Exercise 5.4

Let GG be a discrete topological group and XX a topological space. Let 𝒢\mathcal G be the constant presheaf with value GG on XX. Show that the sheafification of 𝒢\mathcal G is equal to

C0(,G). C^0(-,G).

Exercise 5.5*

Let XX be a topological space, 𝒢\mathcal G a sheaf on XX, and

𝒢 \mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G

a subsheaf. Suppose

tΓ(X,𝒢) t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal G)

satisfies

tPP t_P\in\mathcal F_P

for every

PX. P\in X.

Show that

tΓ(X,). t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal F).

Exercise 5.6

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups. Show that the assignment

(kerφ)(U):=kerφU (\ker\varphi)(U):=\ker\varphi_U

defines a sheaf of groups on XX.

Exercise 5.7

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups. Show that φ\varphi is injective precisely when

kerφ \ker\varphi

is the zero sheaf.

Exercise 5.8

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups. Show that φ\varphi is surjective precisely when

imφ=𝒢. \operatorname{im}\varphi=\mathcal G.

Exercise 5.9

Let XX be a topological space and

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

a homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups. Show that, for every

PX, P\in X,

we have

(imφ)P=im(φP). (\operatorname{im}\varphi)_P = \operatorname{im}(\varphi_P).

Exercise 5.10

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups and

𝒢 \mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G

a subsheaf of groups. Show that there is a canonical surjective homomorphism of sheaves of commutative groups

𝒢𝒢/. \mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal G/\mathcal F.

Exercise 5.11

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups and

𝒢 \mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G

a subsheaf of groups, and let 𝒢/\mathcal G/\mathcal F be their quotient sheaf. Show that

(𝒢/)P=𝒢P/P (\mathcal G/\mathcal F)_P = \mathcal G_P/\mathcal F_P

for every point

PX. P\in X.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public Solutions and Coverage for Worksheet 5

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly one public solution among the eleven exercises on Worksheet 5, namely the solution to Exercise 5.5. The frozen exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 5.1-5.4 and 5.6-5.11. No new solutions have been created for this edition.

Source solution to Exercise 5.5

Membership in the stalk,

tPP t_P\in\mathcal F_P

means that there are an open neighbourhood

PUP P\in U_P

and a section

sP(UP)𝒢(UP) s_P\in\mathcal F(U_P)\subseteq\mathcal G(U_P)

whose germ at PP is tPt_P. Thus there is a smaller open neighbourhood

PVPUP P\in V_P\subseteq U_P

such that the restrictions of tt and sPs_P, regarded as sections of 𝒢\mathcal G, agree on VPV_P.

Thus there is an open cover

X=iIVi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i

such that

t|Vi(Vi)𝒢(Vi). t|_{V_i}\in\mathcal F(V_i)\subseteq\mathcal G(V_i).

These sections are compatible both as sections of 𝒢\mathcal G and as sections of \mathcal F. Therefore there is a section

s(X) s\in\mathcal F(X)

whose restriction to each ViV_i is t|Vit|_{V_i}. Since a compatible family in a sheaf has a unique global realisation, we have

s=t s=t

in 𝒢(X)\mathcal G(X). Hence

t(X). t\in\mathcal F(X).

Editorial note - sections and germs. The source says that the local sections “restrict to” the germ tPt_P. More precisely, the germ at PP of the local section sPs_P equals tPt_P; the translation uses this correctly typed relation without changing the argument.

Return to Exercise 5.5.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 6: Exactness, Global Sections, and Pullback and Pushforward of Sheaves

Exactness

Definition 6.1: complex of sheaves

Let XX be a topological space, let n\mathcal F_n be sheaves of commutative groups on XX, and let

φn:n1n \varphi_n:\mathcal F_{n-1}\longrightarrow\mathcal F_n

be sheaf homomorphisms. We say that these form a complex of sheaves if

imφnkerφn+1 \operatorname{im}\varphi_n\subseteq\ker\varphi_{n+1}

holds.

Definition 6.2: exactness

Let XX be a topological space and let \mathcal F_\bullet be a complex of sheaves of commutative groups on XX. The complex is called exact if

imφn=kerφn+1 \operatorname{im}\varphi_n=\ker\varphi_{n+1}

for every nn\in\mathbb Z.

Lemma 6.3: stalkwise characterisation of exactness

Let XX be a topological space and let

𝒢 \mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal H

be a complex of sheaves of commutative groups on XX. This complex is exact if and only if, for every point PXP\in X, the complex of stalks

P𝒢PP \mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P\longrightarrow\mathcal H_P

is exact.

Proof

Denote the maps in question by

α𝒢β. \mathcal F\xrightarrow{\alpha}\mathcal G\xrightarrow{\beta}\mathcal H.

By Corollary 4.11, this is a complex of sheaves if and only if all the induced maps on stalks form complexes. Suppose the complex is exact, so that

imα=kerβ. \operatorname{im}\alpha=\ker\beta.

Fix PXP\in X and take s𝒢Ps\in\mathcal G_P with βP(s)=0\beta_P(s)=0. There is an open neighbourhood UU of PP on which ss is represented by a section ss, and a smaller open neighbourhood

PVU P\in V\subseteq U

such that

βV(s|V)=0. \beta_V(s|_V)=0.

The element s𝒢(V)s\in\mathcal G(V) (we again denote the restriction by ss) belongs to the kernel of βV\beta_V, and hence to the sheaf image of α\alpha. Thus there is an open neighbourhood

PWV P\in W\subseteq V

on which ss lies in the image of

αW:(W)𝒢(W). \alpha_W:\mathcal F(W)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(W).

Consequently, the germ ss lies in the image of αP\alpha_P. This proves exactness of the complex of stalks.

Edition note — converse of Lemma 6.3. The frozen source proves only the forward implication. For completeness, the converse added in this edition is as follows: if s(kerβ)(U)s\in(\ker\beta)(U), stalkwise exactness gives a germ lifting sPs_P at every PUP\in U. Representing that germ and then shrinking its neighbourhood makes its image equal to ss there. Thus ss belongs locally to the image of α\alpha, hence belongs to its sheaf image. The opposite inclusion follows from the complex condition.

Definition 6.4: short exact sequence

An exact complex

0𝒢0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G\longrightarrow \mathcal H\longrightarrow0

of sheaves of commutative groups on a topological space XX is called a short exact sequence.

In particular, the first map is injective and the last map is surjective as a map of sheaves (that is, locally surjective at every point).

Lemma 6.5: a sheaf sequence from a sequence of topological groups

Let

0FGH0 0\longrightarrow F\longrightarrow G\longrightarrow H\longrightarrow0

be a short exact sequence of commutative topological groups, with continuous group homomorphisms. Suppose that FF carries the topology induced by GG, and that the surjection

p:GH p:G\longrightarrow H

has the following property: for every hHh\in H there is an open neighbourhood

hWH h\in W\subseteq H

and a continuous section of pp over WW. Then, for every topological space XX, the corresponding sequence of sheaves of continuous maps,

0C0(,F)C0(,G)C0(,H)0, 0\longrightarrow C^0(-,F)\longrightarrow C^0(-,G)\longrightarrow C^0(-,H)\longrightarrow0,

is also exact.

Proof

Clearly this is a complex of sheaves of commutative groups on XX. Injectivity on the left is also clear. For exactness in the middle, let UXU\subseteq X be open and let φ:UG\varphi:U\to G be continuous with pφp\circ\varphi the zero map. The image of φ\varphi lies in FF; since FF carries the topology induced by GG, the map φ:UF\varphi:U\to F is continuous as well.

For surjectivity as a sheaf map on the right, take a point PXP\in X and a continuous map ψ:VH\psi:V\to H defined on an open neighbourhood VV of PP. Write ψ(P)=h\psi(P)=h. By hypothesis, there is an open neighbourhood

hWH h\in W\subseteq H

and a section s:WGs:W\to G with

ps=IdW. p\circ s=\operatorname{Id}_W.

Set

U:=Vψ1(W). U:=V\cap\psi^{-1}(W).

Then sψs\circ\psi, restricted to UU, is a continuous GG-valued section that is mapped to ψ\psi by pp.

Example 6.6: the exponential sequence

Consider the short exact sequence

02πiexp×0 0\longrightarrow2\pi\mathrm i\,\mathbb Z\longrightarrow\mathbb C \xrightarrow{\operatorname{exp}}\mathbb C^{\times} \longrightarrow0

of topological groups. Exactness in the middle follows from Theorem 21.5 (Analysis (Osnabrück 2021–2023), part (2)); the homomorphism property follows from the functional equation of the exponential function. By Theorem 21.6 (Analysis (Osnabrück 2021–2023)), the complex exponential function maps surjectively onto \{0}\mathbb C\setminus\{0\} and is a covering map (see Example 21.3, Funktionentheorie (Osnabrück 2023–2024)). Since a logarithm exists locally, the hypotheses of Lemma 6.5 are satisfied. Thus, for every topological space XX, we obtain a short exact sequence of sheaves

0C0(,)C0(,)C0(,×)0. 0\longrightarrow C^0(-,\mathbb Z)\longrightarrow C^0(-,\mathbb C) \longrightarrow C^0(-,\mathbb C^{\times})\longrightarrow0.

This is called the continuous complex exponential sequence. On the left is the locally constant sheaf with values in \mathbb Z; in the middle is the sheaf of complex-valued continuous functions; and on the right is the sheaf of nowhere-zero complex-valued continuous functions. If X=×X=\mathbb C^{\times}, the induced map on global sections at the right is not surjective, since the identity function is not in its image.

Edition note — dates in the source references. Although this course is entitled 2019–2020, the two source surfaces differ: the terminal PDF cites Analysis (Osnabrück 2014–2016), whereas the current semantic TeX witness cites Analysis 2021–2023 and Funktionentheorie 2023–2024. All dates are retained as identifiers of their respective sources, without implying that the editions have been harmonised.

Global sections

Lemma 6.7: taking global sections preserves complexes

Let XX be a topological space and let

d𝒢d \mathcal F\xrightarrow{d}\mathcal G\xrightarrow{d'}\mathcal H

be a complex of homomorphisms of sheaves of commutative groups on XX. Then

Γ(X,)Γ(X,𝒢)Γ(X,) \Gamma(X,\mathcal F)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H)

is also a complex.

Proof

The hypothesis says precisely that ddd'\circ d is the zero map. Consequently, its evaluation on global sections is also the zero map.

Lemma 6.8: taking global sections is left exact

Let XX be a topological space and let

0d𝒢d 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F\xrightarrow{d}\mathcal G \xrightarrow{d'}\mathcal H

be an exact complex of homomorphisms of sheaves of commutative groups on XX. Then

0Γ(X,)Γ(X,𝒢)Γ(X,) 0\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal F)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H)

is also exact.

Proof

By Lemma 6.7, the sequence of global sections is a complex. Exactness means that, at every point PXP\in X,

0P𝒢PP 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P \longrightarrow\mathcal H_P

is exact on stalks.

Take sΓ(X,)s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal F) with d(s)=0d(s)=0 in Γ(X,𝒢)\Gamma(X,\mathcal G). Then d(s)P=0d(s)_P=0 at every point. Hence sP=0s_P=0 for every PP, and Lemma 4.4 gives s=0s=0. The map on the left is injective.

Next, take tΓ(X,𝒢)t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal G) with d(t)=0d'(t)=0 in Γ(X,)\Gamma(X,\mathcal H). Exactness on stalks means that, for every PP, the germ tPt_P belongs to P\mathcal F_P. By Exercise 5.5, this implies that tt itself is a section of \mathcal F.

Thus taking global sections of sheaves of abelian groups is an additive covariant left exact functor.

Pullback and pushforward

So far we have considered sheaves and their relationships only on a fixed topological space. We now consider topological spaces connected by a continuous map.

Definition 6.9: pushforward presheaf

For a continuous map

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

and a presheaf \mathcal F on XX, the presheaf on YY given on each open set UYU\subseteq Y by

(φ*)(U):=(φ1(U)) (\varphi_*\mathcal F)(U):=\mathcal F\bigl(\varphi^{-1}(U)\bigr)

is called the pushforward presheaf of \mathcal F along φ\varphi.

If VWV\subseteq W are open, then

φ1(V)φ1(W), \varphi^{-1}(V)\subseteq\varphi^{-1}(W),

so there are natural restriction maps, and this does indeed define a presheaf.

Lemma 6.10: the pushforward of a sheaf is a sheaf

For a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y and a sheaf \mathcal F on XX, the pushforward presheaf φ*\varphi_*\mathcal F is a sheaf.

Proof

Let

V=iIVi V=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i

be an open cover of an open set VYV\subseteq Y. Then φ1(Vi)\varphi^{-1}(V_i), for iIi\in I, form an open cover of φ1(V)\varphi^{-1}(V). If s,t(φ*)(V)s,t\in(\varphi_*\mathcal F)(V) satisfy

s|ViVj=t|ViVj(i,jI), s|_{V_i\cap V_j}=t|_{V_i\cap V_j}\qquad(i,j\in I),

then s,t(φ1(V))s,t\in\mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V)), and, interpreted on XX,

s|φ1(Vi)φ1(Vj)=s|φ1(ViVj)=t|φ1(ViVj)=t|φ1(Vi)φ1(Vj). \begin{aligned} s|_{\varphi^{-1}(V_i)\cap\varphi^{-1}(V_j)} &=s|_{\varphi^{-1}(V_i\cap V_j)}\\ &=t|_{\varphi^{-1}(V_i\cap V_j)}\\ &=t|_{\varphi^{-1}(V_i)\cap\varphi^{-1}(V_j)}. \end{aligned}

The first sheaf axiom for \mathcal F gives s=ts=t in (φ1(V))\mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V)), and hence in (φ*)(V)(\varphi_*\mathcal F)(V).

Now take sections si(φ*)(Vi)s_i\in(\varphi_*\mathcal F)(V_i) with

si|ViVj=sj|ViVj(i,jI). s_i|_{V_i\cap V_j}=s_j|_{V_i\cap V_j}\qquad(i,j\in I).

Interpreted on XX, these are sections si(φ1(Vi))s_i\in\mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V_i)) compatible on all intersections. The gluing axiom for \mathcal F yields a section in

(φ1(V))=(φ*)(V). \mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V))=(\varphi_*\mathcal F)(V).

Edition note — the type of the sections in the proof of Lemma 6.10. The source writes si(Vi)s_i\in\mathcal F(V_i), although \mathcal F is a presheaf on XX and ViYV_i\subseteq Y. The well-typed expression is si(φ1(Vi))s_i\in\mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V_i)); this is used above, and the source discrepancy is recorded rather than concealed.

Lemma 6.11: stalks of the pushforward presheaf

For a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y, a point QYQ\in Y, and a presheaf \mathcal F on XX, the stalk of the pushforward presheaf φ*\varphi_*\mathcal F at QQ is

colimVY,V openQV(φ1(V))=colimUX,U open open neighbourhood VQ:φ1(V)U(U). \operatorname*{colim}_{\substack{V\subseteq Y,\;V\text{ open}\\Q\in V}} \mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V)) = \operatorname*{colim}_{\substack{U\subseteq X,\;U\text{ open}\\ \exists\text{ open neighbourhood }V\ni Q:\,\varphi^{-1}(V)\subseteq U}} \mathcal F(U).

Edition note — the neighbourhood index in the source. In the second colimit index, the source writes “there is an open neighbourhood QVQ\in V”; this is read as “there is an open neighbourhood VQV\ni Q”. The translation displays the explicit, well-typed formulation, including the implicit requirement that UU be open, since (U)\mathcal F(U) is defined only for open sets.

See Exercise 6.5. Thus the stalk of the pushforward presheaf is a stalk of the original presheaf at a filter (namely, the inverse-image filter of the neighbourhood filter 𝒰(Q)\mathcal U(Q)), but in general not at a point.

Definition 6.12: pullback presheaf

For a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y and a presheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on YY, the presheaf on XX given on an open set UXU\subseteq X by

UcolimVY,V openUφ1(V)𝒢(V) U\longmapsto \operatorname*{colim}_{\substack{V\subseteq Y,\;V\text{ open}\\U\subseteq\varphi^{-1}(V)}} \mathcal G(V)

is called the pullback presheaf of 𝒢\mathcal G along φ\varphi.

Edition note — the source colimit display. The expanded German TeX interchanges the index and the term, placing 𝒢(V)\mathcal G(V) beneath colim\operatorname{colim}. The formula above restores their intended roles and explicitly restricts VV to open sets, as required for a presheaf.

Definition 6.13: pullback sheaf

For a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y and a sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on YY, the pullback sheaf is the sheafification of the pullback presheaf. It is denoted by

φ1𝒢. \varphi^{-1}\mathcal G.

Lemma 6.14: stalks of the pullback sheaf

For a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y and a sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on YY, the stalk of the pullback sheaf at a point PXP\in X is equal to the stalk of 𝒢\mathcal G at φ(P)\varphi(P).

See Exercise 6.6.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 6: Covering Maps, Exactness, and Pullback and Pushforward of Sheaves

Definition: covering map

Let XX and YY be topological spaces. A continuous map

p:YX p:Y\longrightarrow X

is called a covering map if there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

and a family of discrete topological spaces FiF_i, for iIi\in I, such that p1(Ui)p^{-1}(U_i) is homeomorphic to Ui×FiU_i\times F_i with the product topology, and these homeomorphisms are compatible with the maps to UiU_i.

Exercise 6.1

Show that the map

S1,t(cost,sint) \begin{aligned} \mathbb R&\longrightarrow S^1,\\ t&\longmapsto(\cos t,\sin t) \end{aligned}

is a covering map.

Exercise 6.2

Show that the map

×=\{0},zexpz \begin{aligned} \mathbb C&\longrightarrow\mathbb C^{\times}=\mathbb C\setminus\{0\},\\ z&\longmapsto\exp z \end{aligned}

is a covering map.

Exercise 6.3

Prove that, for every covering map

p:YX p:Y\longrightarrow X

and every point xXx\in X, there is an open neighbourhood

xUX x\in U\subseteq X

and a continuous section

s:Up1(U) s:U\longrightarrow p^{-1}(U)

with ps=IdUp\circ s=\operatorname{Id}_U.

Edition note — non-empty fibres. This assertion requires pp to be surjective (or, at the chosen point, p1(x)p^{-1}(x)\ne\varnothing). The source definition above does not exclude empty discrete fibres FiF_i. Read the exercise with this additional hypothesis; no section over xx can exist when its fibre is empty.

Exercise 6.4

Let FF and HH be commutative topological groups, and let

G=F×H G=F\times H

be their product group with the product topology. Let

0FGH0 0\longrightarrow F\longrightarrow G\longrightarrow H\longrightarrow0

be the corresponding short exact sequence. Show that, for every topological space XX, there is a short exact sequence of sheaves

0C0(,F)C0(,G)C0(,H)0 0\longrightarrow C^0(-,F)\longrightarrow C^0(-,G)\longrightarrow C^0(-,H)\longrightarrow0

whose rightmost map is always surjective on global sections.

Exercise 6.5

Let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a continuous map, let QYQ\in Y be a point, and let \mathcal F be a presheaf on XX. Show that the stalk of the pushforward presheaf φ*\varphi_*\mathcal F at QQ is equal to

colimVY,V openQV(φ1(V))=colimUX,U openthere is an open V with QV and φ1(V)U(U). \operatorname*{colim}_{\substack{V\subseteq Y,\;V\text{ open}\\Q\in V}} \mathcal F(\varphi^{-1}(V)) = \operatorname*{colim}_{\substack{U\subseteq X,\;U\text{ open}\\ \text{there is an open }V\text{ with }Q\in V\text{ and }\varphi^{-1}(V)\subseteq U}} \mathcal F(U).

Edition note — the colimit index in the source. The source abbreviates the neighbourhood condition to “there is QVQ\in V”; the intended meaning is that there is an open set VQV\ni Q. This explicit formulation is used above. Both colimits range over open sets; the source leaves this presheaf-domain requirement implicit.

Exercise 6.6

Let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a continuous map and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf on YY. Show that the stalk of the pullback sheaf at a point PXP\in X is equal to the stalk of 𝒢\mathcal G at φ(P)\varphi(P).

Edition note — source grammar. The source prints the German phrase einer stetige Abbildung, with a mismatch between the article and adjective. The translation uses grammatical English without changing the mathematical content.

Exercise 6.7

Let XX be a set with two topologies τ1\tau_1 and τ2\tau_2 such that the identity

φ:X1=(X,τ1)X2=(X,τ2) \varphi:X_1=(X,\tau_1)\longrightarrow X_2=(X,\tau_2)

is continuous; thus the first topology is finer than the second. Let 1\mathcal F_1 be a sheaf on X1X_1 and let 2\mathcal F_2 be a sheaf on X2X_2. Determine φ*1\varphi_*\mathcal F_1 and φ12\varphi^{-1}\mathcal F_2. What do they look like when τ1\tau_1 is the discrete topology and τ2\tau_2 is the indiscrete topology?

Exercise 6.8

Let XX be a topological space and let φ:X{P}\varphi:X\to\{P\} be the constant map. If \mathcal F is a sheaf on XX, determine φ*\varphi_*\mathcal F.

Exercise 6.9

Let XX be a topological space, let PXP\in X, and let

i:{P}X i:\{P\}\longrightarrow X

be the corresponding inclusion. Let \mathcal F be a sheaf of commutative groups on {P}\{P\}. Describe the sheaf i*i_*\mathcal F on the open sets of XX. What do the stalks of i*i_*\mathcal F look like when PP is a closed point?

Compare also Exercise 4.9.

Exercise 6.10

Let XX be a topological space and let φ:X{P}\varphi:X\to\{P\} be the constant map. If 𝒢\mathcal G is a sheaf on {P}\{P\}, determine φ1𝒢\varphi^{-1}\mathcal G.

Exercise 6.11

Let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a continuous map between topological spaces XX and YY, and let \mathcal F be a sheaf on XX. Prove that there is a natural sheaf morphism on XX,

φ1(φ*). \varphi^{-1}(\varphi_*\mathcal F)\longrightarrow\mathcal F.

Exercise 6.12

Let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a continuous map between topological spaces XX and YY, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf on YY. Prove that there is a natural sheaf morphism on YY,

𝒢φ*(φ1𝒢). \mathcal G\longrightarrow\varphi_*\bigl(\varphi^{-1}\mathcal G\bigr).

Exercise 6.13

Let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a continuous map between topological spaces XX and YY. Let \mathcal F be a sheaf on XX and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf on YY. Prove that there is a natural bijection between sheaf morphisms on XX

ψ:φ1𝒢 \psi:\varphi^{-1}\mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal F

and sheaf morphisms on YY

θ:𝒢φ*. \theta:\mathcal G\longrightarrow\varphi_*\mathcal F.

Exercise 6.14

Let L1,L2,ML_1,L_2,M be sets, and let p1:L1Mp_1:L_1\to M and p2:L2Mp_2:L_2\to M be maps. Define

L1×ML2:={(x1,x2)p1(x1)=p2(x2)}L1×L2. L_1\times_M L_2 :=\{(x_1,x_2)\mid p_1(x_1)=p_2(x_2)\} \subseteq L_1\times L_2.

  1. Show that there is a commutative diagram

L1×ML2L1L2M \begin{matrix} L_1\times_M L_2&\longrightarrow&L_1\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ L_2&\longrightarrow&M \end{matrix}

  1. Let TT be another set, and let ψ1:TL1\psi_1:T\to L_1 and ψ2:TL2\psi_2:T\to L_2 be maps with

    p1ψ1=p2ψ2. p_1\circ\psi_1=p_2\circ\psi_2.

    Show that there is a unique map ψ:TL1×ML2\psi:T\to L_1\times_M L_2 whose projections to L1L_1 and L2L_2 agree with ψ1\psi_1 and ψ2\psi_2, respectively.

Exercise 6.15

Let L1,L2,ML_1,L_2,M be topological spaces, and let p1:L1Mp_1:L_1\to M and p2:L2Mp_2:L_2\to M be continuous maps. Define

L1×ML2:={(x1,x2)p1(x1)=p2(x2)}L1×L2 L_1\times_M L_2 :=\{(x_1,x_2)\mid p_1(x_1)=p_2(x_2)\} \subseteq L_1\times L_2

with the induced topology.

  1. Show that there is a commutative diagram of continuous maps,

    L1×ML2L1L2M \begin{matrix} L_1\times_M L_2&\longrightarrow&L_1\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ L_2&\longrightarrow&M \end{matrix}

  2. Let TT be another topological space, and let ψ1:TL1\psi_1:T\to L_1 and ψ2:TL2\psi_2:T\to L_2 be continuous maps with

    p1ψ1=p2ψ2. p_1\circ\psi_1=p_2\circ\psi_2.

    Show that there is a unique continuous map ψ:TL1×ML2\psi:T\to L_1\times_M L_2 whose projections to L1L_1 and L2L_2 agree with ψ1\psi_1 and ψ2\psi_2, respectively.

Edition note — source grammar. The source prints the German phrase eine weiterer topologischer Raum, with a mismatch between the article and adjective. The translation uses “another topological space” without changing the mathematical content.

Edition note — fibre-product notation in the source. On some source surfaces, the equality condition is written with the symbols φ1,φ2\varphi_1,\varphi_2, although the maps just defined are called p1,p2p_1,p_2. The translation uses p1,p2p_1,p_2 consistently and preserves the intended mathematical object.

Exercise 6.16

Let XX and YY be topological spaces, let φ:YX\varphi:Y\to X be a continuous map, and let p:VXp:V\to X be a vector bundle over XX. Prove that

Y×XV Y\times_XV

(see Exercise 6.15) is a vector bundle over YY.

Exercise 6.17

Let XX be a topological space, and let p:VXp:V\to X and q:WXq:W\to X be vector bundles over XX. Prove that

V×XW V\times_XW

(see Exercise 6.15) is a vector bundle over XX that agrees with the direct sum of the vector bundles over XX.

Exercise 6.18

Let X,Y,ZX,Y,Z be topological spaces, and let φ:YX\varphi:Y\to X and p:ZXp:Z\to X be continuous maps. Let

pY:Y×XZY p_Y:Y\times_XZ\longrightarrow Y

be the natural projection. Show that a continuous section

s:YY×XZ s:Y\longrightarrow Y\times_XZ

is the same as a continuous map t:YZt:Y\to Z satisfying

pt=φ. p\circ t=\varphi.

Exercise 6.19

Let X,Y,ZX,Y,Z be topological spaces, and let φ:YX\varphi:Y\to X and p:ZXp:Z\to X be continuous maps. Let pY:Y×XZYp_Y:Y\times_XZ\to Y be the natural projection. Let 𝒢\mathcal G be the sheaf of continuous sections of pp on XX. Show that the pullback φ*𝒢\varphi^*\mathcal G agrees with the sheaf of sections of pYp_Y.

Edition note — meaning of pullback. The source uses φ*𝒢\varphi^*\mathcal G here, whereas Definition 6.13 denotes the inverse image of a sheaf by φ1𝒢\varphi^{-1}\mathcal G. If the former is intended to mean the latter, the assertion is false for arbitrary continuous pp: for XX a point and Y=Z=Y=Z=\mathbb R, the inverse image consists of locally constant real-valued functions, while sections of pYp_Y are all continuous real-valued functions. A sufficient additional hypothesis is that pp be a local homeomorphism. This qualification is editorial, not an available source solution; the original notation is retained.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public-Solution Coverage for Worksheet 6

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solutions for any of the nineteen exercises on Worksheet 6. The candidate-solution query evidence and the frozen exercise map record negative results for Exercises 6.1 through 6.19; all nineteen solution pages have status missing.

No new solutions have been created for this edition. This file only documents the source coverage, so that the absence of solutions is not mistaken for content lost during translation. For practice, use the full statements in Worksheet 6 and refer to the corresponding lecture.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 7: Ringed Spaces and Locally Ringed Spaces

Ringed spaces

Definition 7.1: ringed space

A topological space equipped with a sheaf of commutative rings is called a ringed space.

A ringed space is often written in the form

(X,𝒪X), (X,\mathcal O_X),

where XX is the underlying space and 𝒪X\mathcal O_X is its sheaf of commutative rings. This sheaf is called the structure sheaf of the ringed space. The evaluation

Γ(U,𝒪X)=𝒪X(U) \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)=\mathcal O_X(U)

is also called the ring of sections on the open set UXU\subseteq X, and the notation

Γ(U,𝒪X) \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)

is called the ring of global sections (on UU). Following Examples 3.9 and 3.10, we have the following standard examples.

Edition note — global sections. The source repeats Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) when naming the global ring of sections. This is global on the open subspace UU; the global ring of sections of XX itself is Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

Example 7.2: real-valued continuous functions

Let XX be a topological space. For each open set UXU\subseteq X, set

𝒞(U)=C0(U,)={f:Uf continuous}. \mathcal C(U)=C^0(U,\mathbb R) =\{f:U\longrightarrow\mathbb R\mid f\text{ continuous}\}.

This is a commutative ring, and the assignment U𝒞(U)U\mapsto\mathcal C(U), together with the natural restriction maps, is a sheaf. This makes XX a ringed space.

Example 7.3: differentiable functions

On a differentiable manifold MM, each open set UMU\subseteq M has the commutative ring

C1(U,)={f:Uf continuously differentiable}. C^1(U,\mathbb R)=\{f:U\longrightarrow\mathbb R\mid f\text{ continuously differentiable}\}.

This assignment is a sheaf, making MM a ringed space.

Example 7.4: holomorphic functions

On a complex manifold MM, for each open set UMU\subseteq M we have the commutative ring

C1(U,)={f:Uf holomorphic}. C^1(U,\mathbb C)=\{f:U\longrightarrow\mathbb C\mid f\text{ holomorphic}\}.

This assignment is a sheaf and makes MM a ringed space.

Edition note — the source notation C1C^1. In this example the right-hand side explicitly means holomorphic functions. The source’s symbol C1(U,)C^1(U,\mathbb C) is retained, but does not mean all functions that are merely continuously differentiable in real coordinates.

Example 7.5: a one-point space

Let RR be a commutative ring and let X={P}X=\{P\} be a topological space with just one point. Setting

Γ(X,𝒪X):=R,Γ(,𝒪X):=0 \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X):=R,\qquad \Gamma(\varnothing,\mathcal O_X):=0

makes XX a ringed space.

Definition 7.6: stalk of a ringed space

For a point PXP\in X in a ringed space (X,𝒪X)\bigl(X,\mathcal O_X\bigr), the stalk of the structure sheaf at PP is called the stalk at PP. It is denoted by

𝒪X,Por, for short,𝒪P. \mathcal O_{X,P}\quad\text{or, for short,}\quad\mathcal O_P.

Morphisms of ringed spaces

For a continuous map φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y between topological spaces, each open set VYV\subseteq Y gives a ring homomorphism

C0(V,)C0(φ1(V),),ffφ. \begin{aligned} C^0(V,\mathbb R)&\longrightarrow C^0(\varphi^{-1}(V),\mathbb R),\\ f&\longmapsto f\circ\varphi. \end{aligned}

This pulled-back continuous function is also written φ*f\varphi^*f. We use the same notation in the following abstract definition.

Definition 7.7: morphism of ringed spaces

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) and (Y,𝒪Y)(Y,\mathcal O_Y) be ringed spaces. A morphism of ringed spaces is a continuous map

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

together with a family of ring homomorphisms

φV*:Γ(V,𝒪Y)Γ(φ1(V),𝒪X) \varphi_V^*:\Gamma(V,\mathcal O_Y) \longrightarrow\Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(V),\mathcal O_X)

for every open set VYV\subseteq Y, compatible with the restriction maps.

Compatibility means that, for open sets WVYW\subseteq V\subseteq Y, the diagram

Γ(V,𝒪Y)φV*Γ(φ1(V),𝒪X)Γ(W,𝒪Y)φW*Γ(φ1(W),𝒪X) \begin{array}{ccc} \Gamma(V,\mathcal O_Y)&\xrightarrow{\ \varphi_V^*\ }& \Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(V),\mathcal O_X)\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \Gamma(W,\mathcal O_Y)&\xrightarrow{\ \varphi_W^*\ }& \Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(W),\mathcal O_X) \end{array}

commutes. A morphism φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y of ringed spaces induces, for every point PXP\in X, a ring homomorphism on stalks

𝒪Y,φ(P)𝒪X,P. \mathcal O_{Y,\varphi(P)}\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{X,P}.

Explicitly, if f𝒪Y,φ(P)f\in\mathcal O_{Y,\varphi(P)} is represented by fΓ(V,𝒪Y)f\in\Gamma(V,\mathcal O_Y) on an open neighbourhood φ(P)V\varphi(P)\in V, its image is the germ of

φ*(f)Γ(φ1(V),𝒪X). \varphi^*(f)\in\Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(V),\mathcal O_X).

Definition 7.8: isomorphism of ringed spaces

A morphism of ringed spaces

φ:(X,𝒪X)(Y,𝒪Y) \varphi:(X,\mathcal O_X)\longrightarrow(Y,\mathcal O_Y)

is called an isomorphism if there is a morphism of ringed spaces

ψ:(Y,𝒪Y)(X,𝒪X) \psi:(Y,\mathcal O_Y)\longrightarrow(X,\mathcal O_X)

such that

ψφ=IdX,φψ=IdY, \psi\circ\varphi=\operatorname{Id}_X,\qquad \varphi\circ\psi=\operatorname{Id}_Y,

where both identities are understood as identities of ringed spaces.

Gluing data for ringed spaces

The following construction extends Lemma 2.6.

Definition 7.9: gluing data

Gluing data for ringed spaces consist of the following.

  1. A family of ringed spaces

    (Ui,𝒪Ui),iI. (U_i,\mathcal O_{U_i}),\qquad i\in I.

  2. For each pair (i,j)(i,j), an open set UijUiU_{ij}\subseteq U_i, with Uii=UiU_{ii}=U_i.

  3. For each pair (i,j)(i,j), an isomorphism of ringed spaces

    φji:(Uij,𝒪Uij)(Uji,𝒪Uji), \varphi_{ji}:(U_{ij},\mathcal O_{U_{ij}}) \longrightarrow(U_{ji},\mathcal O_{U_{ji}}),

    with φii=Id(Ui,𝒪Ui)\varphi_{ii}=\operatorname{Id}_{(U_i,\mathcal O_{U_i})}.

  4. For indices i,j,kIi,j,k\in I, the cocycle condition

    φkjφji=φki \varphi_{kj}\circ\varphi_{ji}=\varphi_{ki}

    holds as a morphism from UikUijU_{ik}\cap U_{ij} to UkU_k.

Lemma 7.10: existence of the glued space

Suppose gluing data (Ui,𝒪Ui)iI\bigl(U_i,\mathcal O_{U_i}\bigr)_{i\in I} for ringed spaces are given. Then there are a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), an open cover

X=iIVi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i,

and isomorphisms of ringed spaces

ψi:UiVi \psi_i:U_i\longrightarrow V_i

such that

ψi(Uij)=ViVj \psi_i(U_{ij})=V_i\cap V_j

and

ψi|Uij=ψj|Ujiφji. \psi_i|_{U_{ij}}=\psi_j|_{U_{ji}}\circ\varphi_{ji}.

Proof

The underlying space XX exists by Lemma 2.6. For an open set WXW\subseteq X, we have the cover

W=iI(WVi). W=\bigcup_{i\in I}(W\cap V_i).

Define the ring of sections by

Γ(W,𝒪X):={(si)iIsiΓ(ψi1(WVi),𝒪Ui),φij*(si|ψi1(W)Uij)=sj|ψj1(W)Uji}. \begin{aligned} \Gamma(W,\mathcal O_X):=\bigl\{(s_i)_{i\in I}\mid {} & s_i\in\Gamma\bigl(\psi_i^{-1}(W\cap V_i),\mathcal O_{U_i}\bigr),\\ &\varphi_{ij}^*\!\left(s_i\big|_{\psi_i^{-1}(W)\cap U_{ij}}\right) =s_j\big|_{\psi_j^{-1}(W)\cap U_{ji}}\bigr\}. \end{aligned}

This is a sheaf of commutative rings on XX which, on ViV_i, agrees via ψi\psi_i with the given sheaf on UiU_i.

Edition note — transport of sections. The source writes φji(si|)\varphi_{ji}(s_i|_{\cdots}). Since φji\varphi_{ji} maps points from UijU_{ij} to UjiU_{ji}, its action in that direction on sections is the pullback by its inverse φij\varphi_{ij}. The formula above writes this as φij*\varphi_{ij}^*, in accordance with Definition 7.7.

Locally ringed spaces

Definition 7.11: locally ringed space

A ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called a locally ringed space if, for every point PXP\in X, the stalk 𝒪P\mathcal O_P is a local ring.

Example 7.12: continuous functions

A topological space XX, together with the sheaf of continuous functions C0(,)C^0(-,\mathbb R), is a locally ringed space. For every point PXP\in X and every continuous function ff defined on an open neighbourhood of PP,

f(P)0 f(P)\ne0

if and only if there is an open neighbourhood on which ff is invertible. Consequently, every stalk 𝒪P\mathcal O_P is a local ring and XX is locally ringed. The same applies to real and complex manifolds.

Edition note — point variable. The source refers here to a neighbourhood of xx after introducing PP. The translation consistently uses PP.

Definition 7.13: residue field

For a locally ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) and a point PXP\in X, the residue field of the local ring 𝒪P\mathcal O_P is called the residue field of the point PP. It is denoted by

κ(P). \kappa(P).

The residue field of a topological space equipped with the sheaf of continuous functions is simply \mathbb R; see Exercise 7.16.

Definition 7.14: evaluation

For a locally ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), a point xXx\in X, and a global function

fΓ(X,𝒪X), f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X),

the value of ff in the residue field κ(x)\kappa(x) is called the evaluation of ff at xx and is denoted by f(x)f(x).

In a locally ringed space, for every fΓ(X,𝒪X)f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) and PXP\in X, we have the equivalences

f(P)=0 in κ(P)fP𝔪PfP is not a unit in 𝒪X,P. f(P)=0\text{ in }\kappa(P) \quad\Longleftrightarrow\quad f_P\in\mathfrak m_P \quad\Longleftrightarrow\quad f_P\text{ is not a unit in }\mathcal O_{X,P}.

Edition note — source capitalisation. The source writes “IN einem lokal beringten Raum”. The translation uses normal English capitalisation; the mathematical content and the equivalences are unchanged.

Definition 7.15: morphism of locally ringed spaces

For locally ringed spaces (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) and (Y,𝒪Y)(Y,\mathcal O_Y), a morphism of locally ringed spaces from XX to YY is a morphism of ringed spaces φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y whose induced ring homomorphism on stalks

φP*:𝒪Y,φ(P)𝒪X,P \varphi_P^*:\mathcal O_{Y,\varphi(P)}\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{X,P}

is a local homomorphism for every point PXP\in X.

The invertibility locus

Lemma 7.16: openness of the invertibility locus

For a locally ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) and a global function fΓ(X,𝒪X)f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X), the set

Xf:={PXf(P)0 in κ(P)} X_f:=\{P\in X\mid f(P)\ne0\text{ in }\kappa(P)\}

is open.

Proof

First, f(P)=0f(P)=0 in the residue field if and only if fP𝔪Pf_P\in\mathfrak m_P in the local ring 𝒪P\mathcal O_P, and this holds exactly when ff is not invertible in 𝒪P\mathcal O_P. Take PXfP\in X_f. Then ff is invertible in 𝒪P\mathcal O_P, so there is g𝒪Pg\in\mathcal O_P with

gf=1. gf=1.

There is an open neighbourhood PUXP\in U\subseteq X on which gg has a representative

gΓ(U,𝒪X), g\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X),

and, possibly after shrinking, an open neighbourhood UU' with

fg=1. fg=1.

Thus ff is invertible on UU' and

PUXf. P\in U'\subseteq X_f.

Taking the union of all such open neighbourhoods shows that XfX_f is open.

In contrast, the set of points at which ff, as an element of the stalk 𝒪P\mathcal O_P, is nonzero need not be open; see Example 11.17.

Definition 7.17: invertibility locus

For a locally ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) and a global function fΓ(X,𝒪X)f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X), the set

Xf:={PXf(P)0 in κ(P)} X_f:=\{P\in X\mid f(P)\ne0\text{ in }\kappa(P)\}

is called the invertibility locus of ff.

By Exercise 7.20, ff is a unit in Γ(Xf,𝒪X)\Gamma(X_f,\mathcal O_X).

Lemma 7.18: inverse image of an invertibility locus

Let XX and YY be locally ringed spaces, and let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a morphism of locally ringed spaces. For every

fΓ(Y,𝒪Y), f\in\Gamma(Y,\mathcal O_Y),

we have

φ1(Yf)=Xφ*f. \varphi^{-1}(Y_f)=X_{\varphi^*f}.

Proof

The element ff is a unit in Γ(Yf,𝒪Y)\Gamma(Y_f,\mathcal O_Y). The induced ring homomorphism

Γ(Yf,𝒪Y)Γ(φ1(Yf),𝒪X) \Gamma(Y_f,\mathcal O_Y)\longrightarrow \Gamma\bigl(\varphi^{-1}(Y_f),\mathcal O_X\bigr)

shows that φ*f\varphi^*f is a unit in

Γ(φ1(Yf),𝒪X), \Gamma\bigl(\varphi^{-1}(Y_f),\mathcal O_X\bigr),

so

φ1(Yf)Xφ*f. \varphi^{-1}(Y_f)\subseteq X_{\varphi^*f}.

Conversely, take PXφ*fP\in X_{\varphi^*f}. Then φ*f\varphi^*f is a unit in the local ring 𝒪X,P\mathcal O_{X,P}. Since the stalk homomorphism

𝒪Y,φ(P)𝒪X,P \mathcal O_{Y,\varphi(P)}\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{X,P}

is local, f𝒪Y,φ(P)f\in\mathcal O_{Y,\varphi(P)} must also be a unit. This means φ(P)Yf\varphi(P)\in Y_f, and therefore

Pφ1(Yf). P\in\varphi^{-1}(Y_f).

The two inclusions give the desired equality.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 7: Ringed Spaces and Local Rings

Exercise 7.1

Show that every open subset UXU\subseteq X of a ringed space (X,𝒪X)\bigl(X,\mathcal O_X\bigr) is again a ringed space.

Exercise 7.2

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space with

Γ(X,𝒪X)=0. \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)=0.

Show that for every open subset UXU\subseteq X we also have

Γ(U,𝒪X)=0. \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)=0.

Exercise 7.3

Let XX be a topological space equipped with the sheaf of real-valued continuous functions, and let UXU\subseteq X be a dense open subset. Show that the restriction map

Γ(X,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒪X),ff|U \begin{aligned} \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)&\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X),\\ f&\longmapsto f\big|_U \end{aligned}

is injective.

Exercise 7.4

Let XX be a topological space equipped with the sheaf of real-valued continuous functions, and let UXU\subseteq X be a dense open subset. Show that the restriction map

Γ(X,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒪X),ff|U, \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X), \qquad f\longmapsto f\big|_U,

need not be surjective.

Edition note — continuity in Exercises 7.3 and 7.4. Their source prose says only “real-valued functions”, while their source titles specify continuous functions. The translation makes continuity explicit; the assertions are not valid for the sheaf of all set-theoretic functions.

Exercise 7.5

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space. Show that the assignment taking each open subset UXU\subseteq X to the unit group

(Γ(U,𝒪X))× \bigl(\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\bigr)^\times

of the commutative ring Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X), together with the natural restrictions, is a sheaf of commutative groups.

This sheaf has its own name. For a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), the sheaf defined on open sets UXU\subseteq X by

Γ(U,𝒪X×):=(Γ(U,𝒪X))× \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X^\times) :=\bigl(\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\bigr)^\times

is called the sheaf of units on XX.

Exercise 7.6

Show that the composition of morphisms of ringed spaces is again a morphism of ringed spaces.

Exercise 7.7

Show that, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X of a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), there is a morphism of ringed spaces

(U,𝒪X|U)(X,𝒪X). (U,\mathcal O_X|_U)\longrightarrow(X,\mathcal O_X).

Exercise 7.8

Let XX and YY be topological spaces, and let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a continuous map. Show that this induces a morphism of locally ringed spaces.

Exercise 7.9

Let LL and MM be differentiable manifolds, and let φ:LM\varphi:L\to M be a differentiable map. Show that this induces a morphism of locally ringed spaces.

Exercise 7.10

Let MM be a differentiable manifold. We can make it a ringed space in two ways: using the sheaf of continuous functions C0(,)C^0(-,\mathbb R), or using the sheaf of differentiable functions C1(,)C^1(-,\mathbb R). Show that there is a morphism of ringed spaces

(M,C0(,))(M,C1(,)) (M,C^0(-,\mathbb R))\longrightarrow(M,C^1(-,\mathbb R))

which is topologically the identity, but is not an isomorphism of ringed spaces.

Edition note — the functions in question. The two sheaves in the source are read as the sheaves of real-valued continuous and differentiable functions on the same open sets; the notation C0(,)C^0(-,\mathbb R) and C1(,)C^1(-,\mathbb R) is retained. The non-isomorphism assertion requires MM to have a positive-dimensional component. For a zero-dimensional manifold the two sheaves coincide; the source omits this exception.

The following exercises focus on local rings.

Exercise 7.11

Let RR be a commutative ring. Show that RR is a local ring if and only if a+ba+b can be a unit only when aa or bb is a unit.

Edition note — exclusion of the zero ring. Here assume R0R\ne0. The source does not state this hypothesis: the zero ring satisfies the displayed unit condition but has no maximal ideal, so is not local in the sense of Exercise 7.12.

Exercise 7.12

Let RR be a commutative ring. Show that the following statements are equivalent.

  1. RR has exactly one maximal ideal.
  2. The set of nonunits R\R×R\setminus R^\times forms an ideal in RR.

Exercise 7.13

Let RR be a local ring with residue field KK. Show that RR and KK have the same characteristic if and only if RR contains a field.

Exercise 7.14*

Let RR be a local ring and let 𝔞\mathfrak a be an ideal of RR. Show that the map

R×(R/𝔞)× R^\times\longrightarrow(R/\mathfrak a)^\times

is surjective.

Exercise 7.15

Determine the subrings of the rational numbers \mathbb Q that are local.

Exercise 7.16

Let XX be a topological space equipped with the sheaf of real-valued continuous functions. Show that the residue field at every point of XX is equal to \mathbb R.

Exercise 7.17

Show that the only field isomorphism

φ: \varphi:\mathbb R\longrightarrow\mathbb R

is the identity.

Exercise 7.18

Let XX be a topological space equipped with the sheaf of real-valued continuous functions. Regard it as an abstract ringed space: we forget that its elements are functions, but still know the topological space, the rings, and their restriction maps. Can the meaning of the ring elements as functions be reconstructed from these data?

Exercise 7.19

Let XX be a topological space equipped with the sheaf of complex-valued continuous functions. Show that the assignment

(X,C0(,))(X,C0(,)), (X,C^0(-,\mathbb C))\longrightarrow(X,C^0(-,\mathbb C)),

which is topologically the identity and takes each function on an open set to its complex conjugate, is an automorphism of ringed spaces. Deduce that knowing (X,C0(,))(X,C^0(-,\mathbb C)) as an abstract ringed space does not allow one to reconstruct how the ring elements act as functions.

Exercise 7.20

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and let

fΓ(X,𝒪X). f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

Show that the following properties are equivalent.

  1. ff is a unit in Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

  2. There is an open cover

    X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

    such that every restriction f|Uif|_{U_i} is a unit.

  3. The germ fP𝒪X,Pf_P\in\mathcal O_{X,P} is a unit for every point PXP\in X.

Edition note — source variable. In the restriction in item (2), the source uses the letter ss, although the function introduced is ff. The translation writes f|Uif|_{U_i} to make the mathematical quantification consistent; no new content is added.

Exercise 7.21

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space. Show that the assignment

Γ(X,𝒪X)τ(X),fXf \begin{aligned} \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)&\longrightarrow\tau(X),\\ f&\longmapsto X_f \end{aligned}

is a monoid homomorphism from the multiplicative monoid of the ring of global sections to the monoid of open subsets of XX, with intersection as the operation.

Edition note — underlying space in the source. The final sentence in the source refers to the monoid of open subsets of MM, although the space under consideration is XX. The translation corrects the symbol for the underlying space to XX; the definition of XfX_f and the intersection operation remain unchanged.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public-Solution Coverage for Worksheet 7

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly one public solution, for Exercise 7.14. The other twenty solution candidates (Exercises 7.1–7.13 and 7.15–7.21) have status missing in the query evidence; no new solutions have been created for this edition.

Solution to Exercise 7.14

If 𝔞=R\mathfrak a=R, the quotient ring is the zero ring and the assertion is clear. Thus assume 𝔞𝔪\mathfrak a\subseteq\mathfrak m, where 𝔪\mathfrak m is the unique maximal ideal of the local ring RR.

Take rRr\in R representing a unit in (R/𝔞)×(R/\mathfrak a)^\times, and take sRs\in R such that

rs=1in R/𝔞. rs=1\quad\text{in }R/\mathfrak a.

This means

rs1𝔞𝔪 rs-1\in\mathfrak a\subseteq\mathfrak m

in RR. If rr were not a unit, then rs𝔪rs\in\mathfrak m, and hence

1=(1rs)+rs𝔪, 1=(1-rs)+rs\in\mathfrak m,

a contradiction. Thus rr itself is a unit in RR, and every unit in R/𝔞R/\mathfrak a has a preimage that is a unit. Consequently,

R×(R/𝔞)× R^\times\longrightarrow(R/\mathfrak a)^\times

is surjective.

No public solutions for the other twenty exercises may be supplied or treated as implicit; the exercise map and candidate evidence remain the record of source coverage.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 8: The Spectrum of a Commutative Ring

So far we have considered ringed spaces whose underlying space was, in a certain sense, given first: an arbitrary topological space, a real manifold, or a complex manifold. From these spaces arose natural sheaves of commutative rings, namely the sheaves of continuous, differentiable, or holomorphic functions. Their individual elements were familiar as functions, but the rings themselves were generally very large and difficult to grasp as a whole.

Conversely, we may ask to what extent every commutative ring can be obtained as the ring of global sections of a ringed space, or whether there is a ringed space that reflects the properties of the ring particularly well and helps us understand it. We shall answer these questions positively in this lecture and the next. The resulting ringed spaces are also the local building blocks of algebraic geometry.

The spectrum of a commutative ring

Definition 8.1: spectrum

For a commutative ring RR, the set of all prime ideals of RR is called the spectrum of RR and is denoted by

Spek(R). \operatorname{Spek}(R).

It is also called an affine scheme.

Definition 8.2: Zariski topology

On the spectrum of a commutative ring RR, the Zariski topology is defined by declaring the sets

D(T):={𝔭Spek(R)T𝔭} D(T):=\{\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R)\mid T\not\subseteq\mathfrak p\}

to be open for every subset TRT\subseteq R.

For a one-element subset T={f}T=\{f\}, we write D(f)D(f) instead of D({f})D(\{f\}).

Lemma 8.3: the Zariski topology is indeed a topology

The Zariski topology on the spectrum Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) of a commutative ring RR is indeed a topology.

Proof

We have

D(0)=,D(1)=Spek(R), D(0)=\varnothing, \qquad D(1)=\operatorname{Spek}(R),

since every prime ideal contains 00 and no prime ideal contains 11.

For an arbitrary family of subsets TiRT_i\subseteq R, iIi\in I, we have

iID(Ti)=D(iITi). \bigcup_{i\in I}D(T_i) =D\!\left(\bigcup_{i\in I}T_i\right).

The inclusion from left to right is clear, since TiiITiT_i\subseteq\bigcup_{i\in I}T_i and STS\subseteq T always implies D(S)D(T)D(S)\subseteq D(T). For the reverse inclusion, take

𝔭D(iITi). \mathfrak p\in D\!\left(\bigcup_{i\in I}T_i\right).

There is fiITif\in\bigcup_{i\in I}T_i with f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p. Thus there is iIi\in I with fTif\in T_i, and consequently 𝔭D(Ti)\mathfrak p\in D(T_i).

For a finite family T1,,TnRT_1,\ldots,T_n\subseteq R, we have

i=1nD(Ti)=D(T1Tn), \bigcap_{i=1}^{n}D(T_i)=D(T_1\cdots T_n),

where T1TnT_1\cdots T_n is the set of all products f1fnf_1\cdots f_n with fiTif_i\in T_i. The inclusion from right to left is clear. For the reverse inclusion, suppose 𝔭D(Ti)\mathfrak p\in D(T_i) for every i=1,,ni=1,\ldots,n. Then there are fiTif_i\in T_i with fi𝔭f_i\notin\mathfrak p. Since 𝔭\mathfrak p is prime, f1fn𝔭f_1\cdots f_n\notin\mathfrak p, so 𝔭D(T1Tn)\mathfrak p\in D(T_1\cdots T_n).

We always regard the spectrum as a topological space. The prime ideals are the points of this space. To emphasise the geometric viewpoint, we often write

X=Spek(R),xX, X=\operatorname{Spek}(R),\qquad x\in X,

and denote the prime ideal represented by xx by 𝔭x\mathfrak p_x.

The complements of the open sets, that is, the closed sets in the Zariski topology, are denoted by

V(T)={𝔭Spek(R)T𝔭}. V(T)=\{\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R)\mid T\subseteq\mathfrak p\}.

Proposition 8.4: first properties of the Zariski topology

For the spectrum X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) of a commutative ring RR, the following properties hold.

  1. D(T)=D(𝔞)D(T)=D(\mathfrak a), where 𝔞\mathfrak a is the ideal generated by TT (or its radical). Thus, to describe the open sets, it suffices to consider the radical ideals of RR.

  2. For a family of ideals 𝔞iR\mathfrak a_i\subseteq R, iIi\in I,

    iID(𝔞i)=D(iI𝔞i). \bigcup_{i\in I}D(\mathfrak a_i) =D\!\left(\sum_{i\in I}\mathfrak a_i\right).

  3. For a finite family of ideals 𝔞iR\mathfrak a_i\subseteq R, i=1,,ni=1,\ldots,n,

    i=1nD(𝔞i)=D(i=1n𝔞i)=D(𝔞1𝔞n). \bigcap_{i=1}^{n}D(\mathfrak a_i) =D\!\left(\bigcap_{i=1}^{n}\mathfrak a_i\right) =D(\mathfrak a_1\cdots\mathfrak a_n).

  4. D(𝔞)=XD(\mathfrak a)=X if and only if 𝔞\mathfrak a is the unit ideal.

  5. D(𝔞)D(𝔟)D(\mathfrak a)\subseteq D(\mathfrak b) if and only if 𝔞rad(𝔟)\mathfrak a\subseteq\operatorname{rad}(\mathfrak b).

  6. The spectrum is empty if and only if RR is the zero ring.

  7. D(𝔞)=D(\mathfrak a)=\varnothing if and only if 𝔞\mathfrak a contains only nilpotent elements.

  8. The open sets D(f)D(f), fRf\in R, form a basis for the topology.

  9. A family of open sets D(𝔞i)D(\mathfrak a_i), iIi\in I, covers XX if and only if the ideals 𝔞i\mathfrak a_i together generate the unit ideal.

Proof

  1. The inclusion D(T)D(𝔞)D(T)\subseteq D(\mathfrak a) is clear. For the reverse inclusion, argue by contraposition and suppose 𝔭D(T)\mathfrak p\notin D(T). Then T𝔭T\subseteq\mathfrak p, and hence

𝔞rad(𝔞)𝔭, \mathfrak a\subseteq\operatorname{rad}(\mathfrak a) \subseteq\mathfrak p,

since a prime ideal is radical. Thus 𝔭D(rad(𝔞))\mathfrak p\notin D(\operatorname{rad}(\mathfrak a)).

  1. and (3) follow from (1) and the proof of Lemma 8.3.

  2. If 𝔞\mathfrak a is not the unit ideal, then by Exercise 8.1 there is a maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m with 𝔞𝔪\mathfrak a\subseteq\mathfrak m. Consequently, 𝔪D(𝔞)\mathfrak m\notin D(\mathfrak a).

  3. The implication from right to left is clear. For the converse, suppose

𝔞rad(𝔟). \mathfrak a\not\subseteq\operatorname{rad}(\mathfrak b).

Then there is f𝔞f\in\mathfrak a with fn𝔟f^n\notin\mathfrak b for every nn\in\mathbb N. Applying Exercise 8.5 to the multiplicative system {fnn}\{f^n\mid n\in\mathbb N\} gives a prime ideal 𝔭𝔟\mathfrak p\supseteq\mathfrak b with f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p. Thus 𝔭D(𝔞)\mathfrak p\in D(\mathfrak a) but 𝔭D(𝔟)\mathfrak p\notin D(\mathfrak b).

Edition note — missing source reference number. The source TeX witness displays ***** at this reference. The frozen HTML links instead to an exercise titled “the radical is the intersection of prime ideals”, whose course reference-number page is missing. Worksheet Exercise 8.5 proves exactly the existence statement required here when applied to M={fnn}M=\{f^n\mid n\in\mathbb N\}; the internal reference above is therefore an explicit editorial application, not a recovered source number.

  1. The zero ring has no prime ideals. Every nonzero commutative ring has a maximal ideal by Exercise 8.1.

  2. Every prime ideal contains all nilpotent elements, so V(𝔞)=XV(\mathfrak a)=X for such an ideal. Conversely, if 𝔞\mathfrak a contains a nonnilpotent element ff, then by Exercise 8.5 there is a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p with f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p. Hence 𝔭D(f)D(𝔞)\mathfrak p\in D(f)\subseteq D(\mathfrak a).

  3. This follows directly from

D(𝔞)=f𝔞D(f). D(\mathfrak a)=\bigcup_{f\in\mathfrak a}D(f).

  1. follows from (2) and (4).

Edition note — duplicated word in the source. The last sentence of the source proof reads the equivalent of “follows from and (2) and (4)”. The duplicated conjunction is normalised; the mathematical references remain (2) and (4).

Proposition 8.5: closure in the spectrum

For the spectrum X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) of a commutative ring RR:

  1. the closure of a subset TXT\subseteq X is

    V(xT𝔭x); V\!\left(\bigcap_{x\in T}\mathfrak p_x\right);

  2. the closure of a point xXx\in X is V(𝔭x)V(\mathfrak p_x);

  3. a point xSpek(R)x\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) is closed if and only if 𝔭x\mathfrak p_x is a maximal ideal.

Proof

  1. For yTy\in T, we have

yV(𝔭y)V(xT𝔭x), y\in V(\mathfrak p_y) \subseteq V\!\left(\bigcap_{x\in T}\mathfrak p_x\right),

so the set on the right is a closed set containing TT. Take a prime ideal 𝔮\mathfrak q with

𝔮V(xT𝔭x),xT𝔭x𝔮. \mathfrak q\in V\!\left(\bigcap_{x\in T}\mathfrak p_x\right), \qquad \bigcap_{x\in T}\mathfrak p_x\subseteq\mathfrak q.

To show that 𝔮\mathfrak q belongs to the closure of TT, it suffices to show that TT meets every open neighbourhood of 𝔮\mathfrak q. Suppose 𝔮D(f)\mathfrak q\in D(f), that is, f𝔮f\notin\mathfrak q. Then fxT𝔭xf\notin\bigcap_{x\in T}\mathfrak p_x, so there is xTx\in T with f𝔭xf\notin\mathfrak p_x. Thus 𝔭xD(f)\mathfrak p_x\in D(f) and TD(f)T\cap D(f)\ne\varnothing.

  1. is a special case of (1), and (3) follows from (2).

Corollary 8.6: spectra are quasi-compact

The spectrum X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) of every commutative ring RR is quasi-compact.

Proof

By Proposition 8.4(9),

X=iID(𝔞i) X=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(\mathfrak a_i)

if and only if the ideals 𝔞i\mathfrak a_i, iIi\in I, together generate the unit ideal. The ideal generated by this family consists of all finite sums f1++fnf_1+\cdots+f_n with fj𝔞ijf_j\in\mathfrak a_{i_j}. Thus, if the unit ideal is generated, there are a finite selection {i1,,in}I\{i_1,\ldots,i_n\}\subseteq I and elements fj𝔞ijf_j\in\mathfrak a_{i_j} with

j=1nfj=1. \sum_{j=1}^{n}f_j=1.

Consequently,

X=D(1)=j=1nD(fj)=j=1nD(𝔞ij), X=D(1)=\bigcup_{j=1}^{n}D(f_j) =\bigcup_{j=1}^{n}D(\mathfrak a_{i_j}),

giving a finite subcover.

A spectrum is Hausdorff only in special circumstances. In general, two points of a spectrum cannot be separated by open neighbourhoods.

Example 8.7: the spectrum of a field

A field has only two ideals: the unit ideal KK, which is not prime, and the zero ideal 00, which is prime. Thus the spectrum of a field consists of a single point.

Example 8.8: the spectrum of the integers

The prime ideals of \mathbb Z are the maximal ideals (p)(p), where pp is a prime number, together with the zero ideal 00. The maximal ideals form the closed points of Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z). The zero ideal is an additional, nonclosed point. The only closed set containing this point is the whole space. Apart from the whole space, the closed sets of Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z) are the finite subsets of maximal ideals.

We picture Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z) as an imagined line: the prime numbers lie discretely along it, while the zero ideal is drawn as a thick point representing the whole line.

Source illustration unavailable. The source declares File:Spektrum_von_Z._xcf, but the official Commons API returns it as missing, the source HTML displays broken media, and the official PDF contains no image binary. The complete source caption reads: “This is how one imagines the spectrum of \mathbb Z. The connecting lines are meant to convey that it is a one-dimensional object. The zero ideal is drawn in bold to indicate that it is a dense point.” The edition preserves this caption and its accessible descriptive meaning without claiming to have recovered the image. The source names Bocardodarapti as the creator and gives the licence label CC-by-sa 4.0; these declarations are retained independently of the unavailable image binary.

Example 8.9: the spectrum of a polynomial ring

For the polynomial ring

R=K[X1,,Xn] R=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]

over a field KK, the so-called point ideals give a useful geometric picture of Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). A point ideal has the form

(X1a1,X2a2,,Xnan) (X_1-a_1,X_2-a_2,\ldots,X_n-a_n)

for a fixed tuple a=(a1,a2,,an)Kna=(a_1,a_2,\ldots,a_n)\in K^n. This ideal is the kernel of the KK-algebra homomorphism

φa:RK,Xiai, \begin{aligned} \varphi_a:R&\longrightarrow K,\\ X_i&\longmapsto a_i, \end{aligned}

and is therefore maximal. This assignment defines an injective map

KnSpek(R). K^n\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R).

If KK is algebraically closed, this map even accounts for all maximal ideals of RR. We therefore picture the spectrum of the polynomial ring in nn variables as affine space, but it also contains additional, nonclosed points that are harder to visualise. For a polynomial fK[X1,,Xn]f\in K[X_1,\ldots,X_n], the set V(f)KnV(f)\cap K^n has a concrete interpretation:

aV(f)Knf(a1,,an)=0. a\in V(f)\cap K^n \quad\Longleftrightarrow\quad f(a_1,\ldots,a_n)=0.

Functorial properties

Proposition 8.10: functoriality of the spectrum

Let

φ:RS \varphi:R\longrightarrow S

be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings. Then:

  1. the assignment

    φ*:Spek(S)Spek(R),𝔭φ*(𝔭):=φ1(𝔭) \begin{aligned} \varphi^*:\operatorname{Spek}(S)&\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R),\\ \mathfrak p&\longmapsto\varphi^*(\mathfrak p) :=\varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak p) \end{aligned}

    is well-defined and continuous;

  2. for every ideal 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R,

    (φ*)1(D(𝔞))=D(𝔞S); (\varphi^*)^{-1}(D(\mathfrak a))=D(\mathfrak a S);

  3. for another ring homomorphism ψ:ST\psi:S\to T,

    (ψφ)*=φ*ψ*. (\psi\circ\varphi)^*=\varphi^*\circ\psi^*.

Proof

By Exercise 8.9, the map is well-defined. To prove continuity, it suffices to prove (2). We argue using closed sets. For a prime ideal 𝔮Spek(S)\mathfrak q\in\operatorname{Spek}(S), we have

φ*(𝔮)V(𝔞) \varphi^*(\mathfrak q)\in V(\mathfrak a)

if and only if 𝔞φ1(𝔮)\mathfrak a\subseteq\varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak q). This is equivalent to φ(𝔞)𝔮\varphi(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\mathfrak q, and also to 𝔞S𝔮\mathfrak aS\subseteq\mathfrak q. Statement (3) is immediate.

The continuous map introduced above is called the map on spectra associated with the given ring homomorphism. For a subring RSR\subseteq S, it is simply

𝔭𝔭R, \mathfrak p\longmapsto\mathfrak p\cap R,

also called contraction of a prime ideal.

Proposition 8.11: closed and open subsets

Let RR be a commutative ring. Then:

  1. for an ideal 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R and the quotient map

    q:RR/𝔞, q:R\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak a,

    the map on spectra

    q*:Spek(R/𝔞)Spek(R) q^*:\operatorname{Spek}(R/\mathfrak a) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R)

    is a closed embedding with image V(𝔞)V(\mathfrak a);

  2. for a multiplicative system MRM\subseteq R, the map associated with the canonical map

    ι:RRM \iota:R\longrightarrow R_M

    is an injective map

    ι*:Spek(RM)Spek(R), \iota^*:\operatorname{Spek}(R_M) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R),

    whose image consists of the prime ideals of RR disjoint from MM;

  3. for fRf\in R, the map associated with

    ι:RRf \iota:R\longrightarrow R_f

    is an open embedding

    ι*:Spek(Rf)Spek(R) \iota^*:\operatorname{Spek}(R_f) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R)

    with image D(f)D(f).

Proof

  1. follows from Exercise 8.6. The prime ideals of R/𝔞R/\mathfrak a correspond to the prime ideals of RR containing 𝔞\mathfrak a via

𝔭q1(𝔭). \mathfrak p\longmapsto q^{-1}(\mathfrak p).

Thus the map is bijective onto the stated image. For an ideal 𝔟R/𝔞\mathfrak b\subseteq R/\mathfrak a and a prime ideal 𝔭R/𝔞\mathfrak p\subseteq R/\mathfrak a, we have 𝔟𝔭\mathfrak b\subseteq\mathfrak p if and only if, under the quotient correspondence,

q1(𝔟)q1(𝔭) q^{-1}(\mathfrak b)\subseteq q^{-1}(\mathfrak p)

in RR. Thus the image of V(𝔟)V(\mathfrak b) is V(q1(𝔟))V(q^{-1}(\mathfrak b)), which is closed.

Edition note — quotient correspondence notation. The source writes q1(𝔭)=𝔭+𝔞q^{-1}(\mathfrak p)=\mathfrak p+\mathfrak a and likewise uses 𝔟+𝔞\mathfrak b+\mathfrak a, although 𝔭\mathfrak p and 𝔟\mathfrak b here are ideals of R/𝔞R/\mathfrak a, while 𝔞\mathfrak a is an ideal of RR. The inverse-image notation above states the same correspondence without adding ideals that belong to different rings.

  1. See Exercise 8.7.

  2. For a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p and an element fRf\in R, f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p holds if and only if 𝔭\mathfrak p is disjoint from the multiplicative system

{fnn}. \{f^n\mid n\in\mathbb N\}.

By (2), the map is injective with image D(f)D(f). The same argument, applied to gRg\in R and g/1Rfg/1\in R_f, shows that the image of

D(g)Spek(Rf) D(g)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R_f)

is D(fg)D(fg), and is therefore open.

Lemma 8.12: fibres of the map on spectra

Let φ:RS\varphi:R\to S be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings, and let

φ*:Spek(S)Spek(R),𝔭φ*(𝔭) \begin{aligned} \varphi^*:\operatorname{Spek}(S)&\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R),\\ \mathfrak p&\longmapsto\varphi^*(\mathfrak p) \end{aligned}

be the associated map on spectra. Its fibre over a prime ideal 𝔮Spek(R)\mathfrak q\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) is

Spek((S/𝔮S)φ(R\𝔮)). \operatorname{Spek}\!\left( (S/\mathfrak qS)_{\varphi(R\setminus\mathfrak q)} \right).

In other words, this fibre consists of all prime ideals 𝔭Spek(S)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(S) satisfying

𝔮S𝔭,𝔭φ(R\𝔮)=. \mathfrak qS\subseteq\mathfrak p, \qquad \mathfrak p\cap\varphi(R\setminus\mathfrak q)=\varnothing.

Proof

By Proposition 8.11, it suffices to prove the second formulation. For a prime ideal 𝔭S\mathfrak p\subseteq S, we have

φ1(𝔭)=𝔮 \varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak p)=\mathfrak q

if and only if both

φ(𝔮)𝔭andφ(R\𝔮)S\𝔭. \varphi(\mathfrak q)\subseteq\mathfrak p \quad\text{and}\quad \varphi(R\setminus\mathfrak q)\subseteq S\setminus\mathfrak p.

The first condition is equivalent to 𝔮S𝔭\mathfrak qS\subseteq\mathfrak p, and the second is equivalent to

φ(R\𝔮)𝔭=. \varphi(R\setminus\mathfrak q)\cap\mathfrak p=\varnothing.

In particular, the fibre of a map on spectra over a point is itself the spectrum of a ring. If 𝔪\mathfrak m is maximal, its fibre is

Spek(S/𝔪S), \operatorname{Spek}(S/\mathfrak mS),

since 𝔪S𝔭\mathfrak mS\subseteq\mathfrak p immediately gives 𝔪φ1(𝔭)\mathfrak m\subseteq\varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak p), and maximality forces equality. If RR is an integral domain and the point is the zero ideal, there is no need to consider the extension ideal; the fibre is simply described by

Spek(Sφ(R\{0})). \operatorname{Spek}\!\left(S_{\varphi(R\setminus\{0\})}\right).

Corollary 8.13: criterion for an empty fibre

Let φ:RS\varphi:R\to S be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings, and let φ*:Spek(S)Spek(R)\varphi^*:\operatorname{Spek}(S)\to\operatorname{Spek}(R) be the associated map on spectra. The fibre over a prime ideal 𝔮Spek(R)\mathfrak q\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) is empty if and only if

𝔮Sφ(R\𝔮). \mathfrak qS\cap\varphi(R\setminus\mathfrak q)\ne\varnothing.

Proof

This follows from Lemma 8.12 and Proposition 8.4(6).

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs and source media retain their respective component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 8: Spectra and Maps on Spectra

Exercise 8.1

Let RR be a nonzero commutative ring. Use Zorn’s lemma to show that RR has a maximal ideal.

Exercise 8.2

Show that every maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m in a commutative ring RR is a prime ideal.

Exercise 8.3*

Let RR be a commutative ring and let 𝔭\mathfrak p be an ideal. Show that 𝔭\mathfrak p is prime if and only if the quotient ring

R/𝔭 R/\mathfrak p

is an integral domain.

Exercise 8.4*

Let 𝔞\mathfrak a be an ideal in a commutative ring RR. Show that 𝔞\mathfrak a is prime if and only if it is the kernel of a ring homomorphism

φ:RK \varphi:R\longrightarrow K

to a field KK.

Exercise 8.5

Let RR be a commutative ring, let 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R be an ideal, and let MRM\subseteq R be a multiplicative system with

𝔞M=. \mathfrak a\cap M=\varnothing.

Use Zorn’s lemma to show that there is a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p satisfying

𝔞𝔭,𝔭M=. \mathfrak a\subseteq\mathfrak p, \qquad \mathfrak p\cap M=\varnothing.

Exercise 8.6

Let RR be a commutative ring, let 𝔞\mathfrak a be an ideal, and let

S=R/𝔞. S=R/\mathfrak a.

Show that the ideals of SS correspond bijectively to the ideals of RR containing 𝔞\mathfrak a.

Exercise 8.7

Let RR be a commutative ring and let SRS\subseteq R be a multiplicative system. Show that the prime ideals in RSR_S correspond exactly to the prime ideals in RR disjoint from SS.

Exercise 8.8

Describe the spectrum

Spek(R𝔭) \operatorname{Spek}(R_{\mathfrak p})

of the localisation of a commutative ring RR at a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p.

Exercise 8.9

Let RR and SS be commutative rings and let φ:RS\varphi:R\to S be a ring homomorphism. If 𝔭\mathfrak p is a prime ideal in SS, show that the inverse image

φ1(𝔭) \varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak p)

is a prime ideal in RR.

Give an example showing that the inverse image of a maximal ideal need not be maximal.

Exercise 8.10

Let φ:RS\varphi:R\to S be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings RR and SS, and let 𝔭Spek(S)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(S) be a prime ideal. Show that there are natural ring homomorphisms

Rφ1(𝔭)S𝔭 R_{\varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak p)}\longrightarrow S_{\mathfrak p}

between the localisations, and

κ(φ1(𝔭))κ(𝔭) \kappa\!\left(\varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak p)\right) \longrightarrow\kappa(\mathfrak p)

between the residue fields.

Exercise 8.11*

Let KK be a field, and let RR and SS be finitely generated KK-algebras that are integral domains. Let

φ:RS \varphi:R\longrightarrow S

be a KK-algebra homomorphism, and let 𝔫\mathfrak n be a maximal ideal in SS with

φ1(𝔫)=𝔪. \varphi^{-1}(\mathfrak n)=\mathfrak m.

Suppose the map induces an isomorphism

R𝔪S𝔫. R_{\mathfrak m}\longrightarrow S_{\mathfrak n}.

Show that there is fRf\in R with f𝔪f\notin\mathfrak m such that

RfSφ(f) R_f\longrightarrow S_{\varphi(f)}

is an isomorphism.

Exercise 8.12

Show that the map on spectra associated with the reduction

RR/𝔫R R\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak n_R

of a commutative ring RR is a homeomorphism.

Exercise 8.13

Let RR be a commutative ring containing a field of positive characteristic

p>0, p>0,

where pp is prime. Show that the map

RR,ffp \begin{aligned} R&\longrightarrow R,\\ f&\longmapsto f^p \end{aligned}

is a ring homomorphism, called the Frobenius homomorphism.

Exercise 8.14

Let RR be a commutative ring of positive characteristic p>0p>0. Show that the map on spectra associated with the Frobenius homomorphism

RR,ffp \begin{aligned} R&\longrightarrow R,\\ f&\longmapsto f^p \end{aligned}

is a homeomorphism.

Edition note — characteristic hypothesis. Here pp must be prime, as in Exercise 8.13. A unital ring can have composite positive characteristic, for which ffpf\mapsto f^p need not be a ring homomorphism. The source leaves the word “prime” implicit in this exercise.

Exercise 8.15

Let R1R_1 and R2R_2 be commutative rings and let

R=R1×R2 R=R_1\times R_2

be their product ring. Show that there is a natural homeomorphism

Spek(R1)Spek(R2)Spek(R1×R2). \operatorname{Spek}(R_1)\uplus\operatorname{Spek}(R_2) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R_1\times R_2).

Exercise 8.16

Let RR be a commutative ring. Determine the fibres of the map on spectra associated with the ring extension

RR[X1,,Xn]. R\subseteq R[X_1,\ldots,X_n].

Exercise 8.17

Determine the fibres of the map on spectra associated with

[X][X]. \mathbb R[X]\subseteq\mathbb C[X].

When the ground field is the complex numbers, the \mathbb C-spectrum also has a complex topology, which is much finer than the Zariski topology. The following exercises develop this.

Exercise 8.18

Let RR be a finitely generated commutative \mathbb C-algebra. Show that the \mathbb C-spectrum

-Spek(R) \mathbb C\!\operatorname{-Spek}(R)

has a natural topology (or complex topology) that, for the polynomial ring [X1,,Xn]\mathbb C[X_1,\ldots,X_n], agrees with the metric topology on n\mathbb C^n. Show also that, for a \mathbb C-algebra homomorphism

φ:RS \varphi:R\longrightarrow S

between finitely generated \mathbb C-algebras, the induced map

-Spek(S)-Spek(R) \mathbb C\!\operatorname{-Spek}(S) \longrightarrow \mathbb C\!\operatorname{-Spek}(R)

is continuous in the natural topology.

Exercise 8.19

Let P[X]P\in\mathbb C[X] be a nonconstant polynomial. Show that the function

,zP(z) \begin{aligned} \mathbb C&\longrightarrow\mathbb C,\\ z&\longmapsto P(z) \end{aligned}

has the property that the inverse image of every bounded subset TT\subseteq\mathbb C is bounded.

Exercise 8.20

Let

F1,,Fk[X1,,Xn] F_1,\ldots,F_k\in\mathbb C[X_1,\ldots,X_n]

be polynomials such that the \mathbb C-algebra homomorphism

[Y1,,Yk][X1,,Xn],YjFj \begin{aligned} \mathbb C[Y_1,\ldots,Y_k]&\longrightarrow \mathbb C[X_1,\ldots,X_n],\\ Y_j&\longmapsto F_j \end{aligned}

is integral. Show that the associated map

nk,(x1,,xn)(F1(x1,,xn),,Fk(x1,,xn)) \begin{aligned} \mathbb C^n&\longrightarrow\mathbb C^k,\\ (x_1,\ldots,x_n)&\longmapsto (F_1(x_1,\ldots,x_n),\ldots,F_k(x_1,\ldots,x_n)) \end{aligned}

has the property that the inverse image of every bounded subset TkT\subseteq\mathbb C^k is again bounded.

Deduce that, in this situation, the map FF is proper, meaning that inverse images of compact subsets are compact, and that FF is a closed map.

Exercise 8.21

Determine the fibres of the map on spectra associated with

[X][X]. \mathbb Q[X]\subseteq\mathbb R[X].

Which fibres are finite?

Exercise 8.22

Let φ:RS\varphi:R\to S be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings, and let

φ*:Spek(S)Spek(R),𝔭φ*(𝔭) \begin{aligned} \varphi^*:\operatorname{Spek}(S)&\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R),\\ \mathfrak p&\longmapsto\varphi^*(\mathfrak p) \end{aligned}

be the associated map on spectra. Show that the fibre over a prime ideal 𝔭Spek(R)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) is canonically homeomorphic to

Spec(SRκ(𝔭)). \operatorname{Spec}\!\left(S\otimes_R\kappa(\mathfrak p)\right).

Edition note — source notation. The final exercise uses Spec\operatorname{Spec}, whereas the lecture and preceding exercises use Spek\operatorname{Spek}. This source difference is preserved; both symbols denote the spectrum of a ring.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public Solutions and Coverage for Worksheet 8

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly three public solutions among the 22 exercises on Worksheet 8: those for Exercises 8.3, 8.4, and 8.11. The frozen exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 8.1-8.2, 8.5-8.10, and 8.12-8.22. No new solutions have been created for this edition.

Source solution to Exercise 8.3

First, let 𝔭\mathfrak p be a prime ideal. In particular,

𝔭R, \mathfrak p\subsetneq R,

so the quotient ring R/𝔭R/\mathfrak p is not the zero ring. Suppose fg=0fg=0 in R/𝔭R/\mathfrak p, where ff and gg are represented by elements of RR. Then fg𝔭fg\in\mathfrak p, so f𝔭f\in\mathfrak p or g𝔭g\in\mathfrak p. In R/𝔭R/\mathfrak p, this means precisely that f=0f=0 or g=0g=0.

Conversely, suppose R/𝔭R/\mathfrak p is an integral domain. It is not the zero ring, so 𝔭R\mathfrak p\ne R. Take f,g𝔭f,g\notin\mathfrak p. Then f,g0f,g\ne0 in R/𝔭R/\mathfrak p and, since this ring is an integral domain,

fg0 fg\ne0

in R/𝔭R/\mathfrak p. Thus fg𝔭fg\notin\mathfrak p, proving that 𝔭\mathfrak p is prime.

Source solution to Exercise 8.4

First, let 𝔞\mathfrak a be a prime ideal. Then R/𝔞R/\mathfrak a is an integral domain, so its field of fractions

Q(R/𝔞) Q(R/\mathfrak a)

exists. The canonical projection followed by inclusion into the field of fractions,

φ:RQ(R/𝔞),x[x], \begin{aligned} \varphi:R&\longrightarrow Q(R/\mathfrak a),\\ x&\longmapsto[x], \end{aligned}

is therefore a ring homomorphism to a field with

kerφ=𝔞. \ker\varphi=\mathfrak a.

Conversely, the kernel of a ring homomorphism

φ:RK \varphi:R\longrightarrow K

is always an ideal. If abkerφab\in\ker\varphi, then

0=φ(ab)=φ(a)φ(b). 0=\varphi(ab)=\varphi(a)\varphi(b).

Since the field KK has no zero divisors, we obtain φ(a)=0\varphi(a)=0 or φ(b)=0\varphi(b)=0. This is equivalent to akerφa\in\ker\varphi or bkerφb\in\ker\varphi. Thus kerφ\ker\varphi is a prime ideal.

Source solution to Exercise 8.11

We first show that, for a suitable fRf\in R, the map

RfSφ(f) R_f\longrightarrow S_{\varphi(f)}

is surjective. Take a set of KK-algebra generators x1,,xnx_1,\ldots,x_n for SS. Since the local map in the hypothesis is surjective, there are elements

yi=rigi,gi𝔪, y_i=\frac{r_i}{g_i}, \qquad g_i\notin\mathfrak m,

with φ(yi)=xi\varphi(y_i)=x_i in S𝔫S_{\mathfrak n}. This means yigi=riy_ig_i=r_i for i=1,,ni=1,\ldots,n. With

f=g1gn, f=g_1\cdots g_n,

all the yiy_i can be written over the common denominator ff, so yiRfy_i\in R_f. The map RfSφ(f)R_f\to S_{\varphi(f)} is surjective because a set of generators lies in its image and the denominators φ(f)n\varphi(f)^n are the images of fnf^n.

We claim that this map is also injective. Suppose qRfq\in R_f maps to zero. Then qq is also zero in S𝔫S_{\mathfrak n} and comes from qR𝔪q\in R_{\mathfrak m}. Since the local map is an isomorphism, q=0q=0 in R𝔪R_{\mathfrak m}. Since RR is an integral domain by hypothesis, this also gives q=0q=0 in RfR_f. Thus the map is injective and hence an isomorphism.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 9: Affine Schemes

Let

X=Spek(R) X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

be the spectrum of a commutative ring RR, equipped with the Zariski topology. If RR is a field, its spectrum consists of just one point, the zero ideal, which is also maximal. Viewed this way, the spectrum alone contains very little information. Thus the contravariant functor

{commutative rings}{topological spaces},RSpek(R) \begin{aligned} \{\text{commutative rings}\}&\longrightarrow \{\text{topological spaces}\},\\ R&\longmapsto\operatorname{Spek}(R) \end{aligned}

loses information. We shall enrich the spectrum with additional structure so that the original ring can be reconstructed from it. To do this, we define a structure sheaf on the spectrum. The spectrum together with this structure sheaf is a meaningful geometrisation of the ring: a ringed space.

Edition note — two typos in the source introduction. The source writes dass Spektrum and zusätztlichen. The translation normalises these to “the spectrum” and “additional”; no mathematical content is changed.

The structure sheaf on the spectrum

Example 9.1: the presheaf of localisations

Let X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) be the spectrum of a commutative ring RR. On XX, define a presheaf of commutative rings by setting, for every open set UXU\subseteq X,

𝒫(U):=colimUD(f)Rf, \mathcal P(U):=\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}R_f,

with the natural ring homomorphisms

RfRg R_f\longrightarrow R_g

for

UD(g)D(f). U\subseteq D(g)\subseteq D(f).

Together with these natural homomorphisms, this assignment is a presheaf. We have

𝒫(D(f))=Rf,𝒫(X)=R. \mathcal P(D(f))=R_f, \qquad \mathcal P(X)=R.

For the second equality, the directed system has the terminal object X=D(1)X=D(1), so the resulting ring is R1=RR_1=R.

Edition note — terminal object in the source. When deducing 𝒫(X)=R\mathcal P(X)=R, the source writes the terminal object as D(f). Here it is written explicitly as X=D(1)X=D(1); the colimit construction is unchanged.

The stalk of this presheaf at a point 𝔭X\mathfrak p\in X is

colim𝔭U𝒫(U)=colim𝔭D(f)𝒫(D(f))=colimf𝔭Rf=R𝔭. \begin{aligned} \operatorname*{colim}_{\mathfrak p\in U}\mathcal P(U) &=\operatorname*{colim}_{\mathfrak p\in D(f)}\mathcal P(D(f))\\ &=\operatorname*{colim}_{f\notin\mathfrak p}R_f\\ &=R_{\mathfrak p}. \end{aligned}

This presheaf is not a sheaf. Its sheafification is the structure sheaf on the spectrum.

Definition 9.2: structure sheaf

Let X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) be the spectrum of a commutative ring RR. The structure sheaf on XX is the assignment taking each open set UXU\subseteq X to the commutative ring

Γ(U,𝒪X)={(s𝔭)𝔭U𝔭UR𝔭|for every 𝔭U there are a,bR with𝔭D(b)U and s𝔮=ab in R𝔮for every 𝔮D(b)}. \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) =\left\{ (s_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U} \in\prod_{\mathfrak p\in U}R_{\mathfrak p} \ \middle|\ \begin{array}{l} \text{for every }\mathfrak p\in U\text{ there are }a,b\in R\text{ with}\\ \mathfrak p\in D(b)\subseteq U\text{ and } s_{\mathfrak q}=\dfrac{a}{b}\text{ in }R_{\mathfrak q}\\ \text{for every }\mathfrak q\in D(b) \end{array} \right\}.

For each inclusion UUU\subseteq U', the restriction homomorphism is the natural projection from the family indexed by UU' to the family indexed by UU.

Lemma 9.3: the structure sheaf is indeed a sheaf

The structure sheaf 𝒪X\mathcal O_X on the spectrum X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) of a commutative ring RR is a sheaf of commutative rings.

Proof

The definition above is precisely the sheafification of the presheaf in Example 9.1. The only difference in presentation is that the compatibility condition is formulated using basic neighbourhoods D(b)D(b) instead of arbitrary open neighbourhoods.

Definition 9.4: affine scheme

The spectrum

X=Spek(R) X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

of a commutative ring RR, together with its structure sheaf 𝒪X\mathcal O_X, is called the affine scheme associated with RR.

An element

qΓ(U,𝒪X) q\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)

is called an algebraic function defined on UU. The terms rational function and regular function are also used in this context.

Sections as local functions

Remark 9.5: the case of an integral domain

If RR is an integral domain, its structure sheaf has a particularly simple description. For an open set UXU\subseteq X,

Γ(U,𝒪X)=𝔭UR𝔭, \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) =\bigcap_{\mathfrak p\in U}R_{\mathfrak p},

where the intersection is taken in the field of fractions Q(R)Q(R), in which all the localisations R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p} are subrings. Thus the functions on UU are precisely the rational elements of Q(R)Q(R) defined at every point of UU. By Lemma 12.4 in the Commutative Algebra course,

Γ(X,𝒪X)=𝔭XR𝔭=R. \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) =\bigcap_{\mathfrak p\in X}R_{\mathfrak p} =R.

Similarly,

Γ(D(f),𝒪X)=𝔭D(f)R𝔭=Rf. \Gamma(D(f),\mathcal O_X) =\bigcap_{\mathfrak p\in D(f)}R_{\mathfrak p} =R_f.

If there is an open cover

U=iID(fi), U=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(f_i),

then

Γ(U,𝒪X)=𝔭UR𝔭=iI(𝔭D(fi)R𝔭)=iIRfi. \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) =\bigcap_{\mathfrak p\in U}R_{\mathfrak p} =\bigcap_{i\in I}\left( \bigcap_{\mathfrak p\in D(f_i)}R_{\mathfrak p} \right) =\bigcap_{i\in I}R_{f_i}.

Edition note — the empty open set. The intersection description in this remark assumes UU\ne\varnothing. For U=U=\varnothing, the sheaf assigns the zero ring, whereas the set-theoretic intersection of the empty family of subrings of Q(R)Q(R) would be Q(R)Q(R). The source does not state this exception.

Edition note — cross-reference numbers in different witnesses. The frozen semantic witness refers to Lemma 12.4 in Commutative Algebra, whereas the older terminal PDF prints Lemma 16.4. The edition follows the authoritative semantic revision and records the difference without conflating the witnesses.

Example 9.6: a function on two punctured lines

Consider

R=K[X,Y]/(XY) R=K[X,Y]/(XY)

over a field KK. On the open set

U=D(X,Y)=D(X)D(Y)=Spec(R)\{(X,Y)}, U=D(X,Y)=D(X)\cup D(Y) =\operatorname{Spec}(R)\setminus\{(X,Y)\},

the function that takes the value 00 on the punctured line

V(X)U=D(Y) V(X)\cap U=D(Y)

and the value 11 on the punctured line

V(Y)U=D(X) V(Y)\cap U=D(X)

is an algebraic function. This assignment specifies an element s𝔭R𝔭s_{\mathfrak p}\in R_{\mathfrak p} for every prime ideal 𝔭U\mathfrak p\in U. If

𝔭V(X)U=D(Y), \mathfrak p\in V(X)\cap U=D(Y),

its fractional representation is

0=0Y; 0=\frac{0}{Y};

whereas if

𝔭V(Y)U=D(X), \mathfrak p\in V(Y)\cap U=D(X),

its representation is

1=XX. 1=\frac{X}{X}.

The source changes from the operator Spek\operatorname{Spek} to Spec\operatorname{Spec} in this display; both forms are retained as source notation for the spectrum of a ring.

Remark 9.7: denominator ideal

Let RR be an integral domain with field of fractions Q(R)Q(R), and let qQ(R)q\in Q(R) be a rational function. There is a largest open set USpek(R)U\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R) on which qq is defined. It is

U=D(𝔞), U=D(\mathfrak a),

where the denominator ideal is

𝔞={rRrqR}. \mathfrak a=\{r\in R\mid rq\in R\}.

If qR𝔭q\in R_{\mathfrak p}, then

q=sr q=\frac{s}{r}

with r𝔭r\notin\mathfrak p. Since rr belongs to the denominator ideal, we obtain 𝔭D(𝔞)\mathfrak p\in D(\mathfrak a). Reading this argument backwards gives the converse implication. In particular, D(f)D(f) is the largest domain of definition of 1/f1/f.

Theorem 9.8: unique factorisation domains

Let RR be a unique factorisation domain. Then, for open sets USpek(R)U\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R), the assignment

UcolimUD(f)Rf U\longmapsto\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}R_f

agrees with the structure sheaf on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Proof

This assignment is a presheaf of commutative rings whose sheafification is the structure sheaf. It therefore suffices to prove that, in the unique factorisation case, the presheaf is already a sheaf.

Take a nonzero element

qΓ(U,𝒪X)Q(R). q\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\subseteq Q(R).

Since RR is a unique factorisation domain, there is a reduced representation

q=af. q=\frac{a}{f}.

We claim that UD(f)U\subseteq D(f). Take 𝔭U\mathfrak p\in U. Since qq is defined on UU, Remark 9.5 gives a representation

q=bg=af q=\frac{b}{g}=\frac{a}{f}

with g𝔭g\notin\mathfrak p. Thus

fb=ag fb=ag

in RR. Every prime factor of ff divides agag but not aa, so it must divide gg. Hence the radical of (f)(f) contains the radical of (g)(g), and

𝔭D(g)D(f). \mathfrak p\in D(g)\subseteq D(f).

Thus the section qq already comes from RfR_f on a principal open set containing UU, as required.

This applies in particular to polynomial rings, and hence to affine space.

Example 9.9: a section that appears only after sheafification

Consider the integral domain

R=K[X,Y,Z,W]/(WXZY) R=K[X,Y,Z,W]/(WX-ZY)

over a field KK, and set

U:=D(X,Y)Spek(R). U:=D(X,Y)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R).

By Remark 9.5,

q=ZX=WY q=\frac{Z}{X}=\frac{W}{Y}

is an algebraic function defined on UU, so qΓ(U,𝒪X)q\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X). However, apart from units, there is no element fRf\in R with

(X,Y)(f), (X,Y)\subseteq(f),

since XX and YY are irreducible. Consequently, qq is not a section over UU of the presheaf in Example 9.1, but it is a section of its sheafification.

Edition note — symbol for the open set in the source. The source introduces D(X,Y)D(X,Y) as an open set, then uses the symbol UU without defining the equality. The edition writes U:=D(X,Y)U:=D(X,Y) explicitly; no new mathematical object is added.

Local properties and principal open sets

Lemma 9.10: stalks are localisations

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be the affine scheme associated with a commutative ring RR, and let xXx\in X be the point corresponding to a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p. Then the stalk of the structure sheaf is

𝒪x=R𝔭. \mathcal O_x=R_{\mathfrak p}.

Proof

This follows from Example 9.1 and Lemma 5.2(2).

Corollary 9.11: affine schemes are locally ringed

Every affine scheme is a locally ringed space.

Proof

This follows immediately from Lemma 9.10 and Theorem 12.3 in the Commutative Algebra course.

Edition note — cross-reference numbers in different witnesses. The semantic witness refers to Theorem 12.3 in Commutative Algebra, whereas the older terminal PDF prints Theorem 16.3. As in Remark 9.5, the edition follows the semantic authority.

Lemma 9.12: sections on principal open sets

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be the affine scheme associated with a commutative ring RR, and let fRf\in R. Then

Γ(D(f),𝒪X)=Rf. \Gamma(D(f),\mathcal O_X)=R_f.

In particular,

Γ(X,𝒪X)=R. \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)=R.

Proof

We first prove the special case of XX. There is a natural ring homomorphism

RΓ(X,𝒪X). R\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

It is injective because whether an element is zero can be checked locally; compare Appendix Lemma 1.1. To prove surjectivity, take qΓ(X,𝒪X)q\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X). There are an open cover

X=iIUi=iID(fi) X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(f_i)

and elements

qi=aifiki q_i=\frac{a_i}{f_i^{k_i}}

which agree as sections on

D(fi)D(fj)=D(fifj), D(f_i)\cap D(f_j)=D(f_if_j),

that is, as elements of RfifjR_{f_if_j}. By Corollary 8.6, we may assume that II is finite. We may also replace all kik_i by their maximum kk; of course, this changes the local numerators aia_i as well.

The compatibility

aifik=ajfjk \frac{a_i}{f_i^k}=\frac{a_j}{f_j^k}

means that there are equations

(fifj)maifjk=(fifj)majfik (f_if_j)^m a_i f_j^k=(f_if_j)^m a_j f_i^k

in RR, where mm is chosen as a maximum valid for all pairs. By Proposition 8.4(2),(4), the elements fif_i, iIi\in I, generate the unit ideal. The same holds for the fim+kf_i^{m+k}, so there are giRg_i\in R with

1=iIgifim+k. 1=\sum_{i\in I}g_if_i^{m+k}.

Set

a:=iIgiaifim. a:=\sum_{i\in I}g_ia_if_i^m.

Then

afjm+k=(iIgiaifim)fjm+k=iIgi(fifj)maifjk=iIgi(fifj)majfik=ajfjm(iIgifim+k)=ajfjm. \begin{aligned} af_j^{m+k} &=\left(\sum_{i\in I}g_ia_if_i^m\right)f_j^{m+k}\\ &=\sum_{i\in I}g_i(f_if_j)^m a_i f_j^k\\ &=\sum_{i\in I}g_i(f_if_j)^m a_j f_i^k\\ &=a_jf_j^m\left(\sum_{i\in I}g_if_i^{m+k}\right)\\ &=a_jf_j^m. \end{aligned}

Consequently,

a=ajfjk=qj a=\frac{a_j}{f_j^k}=q_j

in RfjR_{f_j}. Thus the section is represented by a single ring element aRa\in R.

The situation on D(f)D(f) is the same case with RfR_f taken as the new ring. Hence Γ(D(f),𝒪X)=Rf\Gamma(D(f),\mathcal O_X)=R_f.

Lemma 9.13: principal open sets are affine schemes

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be the affine scheme associated with a commutative ring RR, and let fRf\in R. Then, via the canonical map on spectra,

D(f)=Spec(Rf) D(f)=\operatorname{Spec}(R_f)

as ringed spaces.

Proof

By Proposition 8.11(3), the canonical ring homomorphism

RRf R\longrightarrow R_f

induces an open embedding

Spek(Rf)D(f)Spek(R). \operatorname{Spek}(R_f)\longrightarrow D(f)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Edition note (serialization). The missing backslash in the arrow command is restored according to the frozen TeX witness. This corrects command spelling, not the mathematical claim.

By Lemma 9.12, the ring of sections on both sides is RfR_f. The same holds for every open set D(g)D(f)D(g)\subseteq D(f). Thus the structure sheaves on both sides are identified, giving an isomorphism of ringed spaces.

Edition note — equality via canonical identification. The source statement writes D(f)=Spec(Rf)D(f)=\operatorname{Spec}(R_f), while its proof constructs an open embedding and an isomorphism of ringed spaces. The edition retains the source display and explicitly states that the equality uses the canonical identification. The alternation between Spek/Spec is also retained.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 9: Affine Schemes

None of the 13 exercises has a public solution at the frozen revision boundary. No solution asterisks are therefore used, and this edition creates no new solutions.

Exercise 9.1

Determine the subrings of \mathbb Q that occur as rings of sections on Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z), and those that occur as stalks on Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z).

Exercise 9.2

Let TT\subseteq\mathbb P be a subset of the prime numbers. Prove that

RT={q|q can be written with a denominator containing only primes from T} R_T=\left\{ q\in\mathbb Q\ \middle|\ q\text{ can be written with a denominator containing only primes from }T \right\}

is a subring of \mathbb Q. What do we obtain for

T=,T={3},T={2,5},T=? T=\varnothing, \qquad T=\{3\}, \qquad T=\{2,5\}, \qquad T=\mathbb P?

Exercise 9.3

Let

R=[23] R=\mathbb Z\!\left[\frac{2}{3}\right]

be the subring of \mathbb Q generated by \mathbb Z and 2/32/3. Prove that RR contains all rational numbers that can be written with a power of 33 as denominator.

Exercise 9.4

Let RR be a commutative ring and let fRf\in R. For the associated localisation RfR_f, prove the RR-algebra isomorphism

RfR[T]/(Tf1). R_f\cong R[T]/(Tf-1).

Exercise 9.5

Let RR be a commutative ring and let f,gRf,g\in R. Prove that the following properties are equivalent.

  1. D(f)D(g)D(f)\subseteq D(g) in the spectrum of RR.

  2. rad((f))rad((g))\operatorname{rad}((f))\subseteq\operatorname{rad}((g)).

  3. frad((g))f\in\operatorname{rad}((g)).

  4. There is nn\in\mathbb N with fn(g)f^n\in(g).

  5. The element gg divides a power of ff.

  6. The element gg is a unit in RfR_f.

  7. There is an RR-algebra homomorphism

    RgRf. R_g\longrightarrow R_f.

Exercise 9.6

Let RR be a commutative ring, let fRf\in R, and let RfR_f be the associated localisation. Prove that ff is nilpotent if and only if RfR_f is the zero ring.

Exercise 9.7

Let RR be an integral domain and let

UX=Spek(R) U\subseteq X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

be an open set. Prove that

Γ(U,𝒪X)=f0D(f)URf, \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) =\bigcap_{\substack{f\ne0\\D(f)\subseteq U}}R_f,

where the intersection is taken in the field of fractions Q(R)Q(R).

Edition note — nonempty open set. This assertion requires UU\ne\varnothing. If U=U=\varnothing, the left-hand side is the zero ring, while no nonzero ff in an integral domain has D(f)D(f)\subseteq\varnothing, so the displayed set-theoretic intersection is the empty-family intersection in Q(R)Q(R). The source omits this exception.

Exercise 9.8

Let RR be a principal ideal domain with field of fractions Q=Q(R)Q=Q(R). Prove that every intermediate ring

RSQ R\subseteq S\subseteq Q

is a localisation of RR.

Exercise 9.9

Prove that the open set UU in Example 9.6 satisfies

U=D(X+Y). U=D(X+Y).

Describe the function considered there using the denominator X+YX+Y.

Edition note — elliptical predicate in the source. The source sentence literally ends with the equivalent of “prove that for the open set … holds”. The following display is U=D(X+Y)U=D(X+Y); the edition makes it the predicate of the sentence without changing the task.

Exercise 9.10

Let RR be a unique factorisation domain and let 𝔪\mathfrak m be a maximal ideal of height

ht(𝔪)2. \operatorname{ht}(\mathfrak m)\ge2.

Prove that the restriction map

R=Γ(X,𝒪X)Γ(X\{𝔪},𝒪X) R=\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) \longrightarrow \Gamma(X\setminus\{\mathfrak m\},\mathcal O_X)

is bijective.

Edition note — implicit spectrum. The source uses XX in the restriction map without defining it in this exercise. Here X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R), as in the lecture; the task is otherwise unchanged.

Exercise 9.11

For

R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn) R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)

and

U=D(X,Z)Spek(R), U=D(X,Z)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R),

find rational functions defined on UU that cannot be written with a single optimal denominator.

Edition note — exponent range. The source does not specify nn. The intended AA-type singularity and the requested phenomenon require n2n\ge2. For n=1n=1, one has RK[X,Y]R\cong K[X,Y] and U=D(X)U=D(X), so the requested counterexample does not exist. Read this exercise with n2n\ge2.

Exercise 9.12

Let

X=Spek(R) X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

be the spectrum of a commutative ring RR, and let

fR=Γ(X,𝒪X). f\in R=\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

Prove that D(f)D(f) agrees with the invertibility locus XfX_f.

Exercise 9.13

Let

φ:RS \varphi:R\longrightarrow S

be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings. Prove that the map on spectra

φ*:Spek(S)Spek(R) \varphi^*:\operatorname{Spek}(S) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R)

can naturally be made into a morphism of locally ringed spaces.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public-Solution Coverage for Worksheet 9

At the frozen revision boundary, all thirteen candidate solution pages (Exercises 9.1–9.13) have status missing in the official query evidence. There are therefore no public solutions to translate for this unit, and the edition neither creates nor implies new solutions.

The ordered exercise map and candidate evidence remain the record of source coverage.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 10: Schemes and Scheme Morphisms

Schemes

Definition 10.1: scheme

A scheme is a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) for which there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

such that, for every ii,

(Ui,𝒪X|Ui) (U_i,\mathcal O_X|_{U_i})

is an affine scheme.

Lemma 10.2: affine neighbourhoods inside open neighbourhoods

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a scheme and let PXP\in X be a point. For every open neighbourhood PUP\in U, there is an affine open neighbourhood

PVU. P\in V\subseteq U.

Proof

Take an affine open neighbourhood

PW=Spec(R). P\in W=\operatorname{Spec}(R).

Then

PUWSpek(R) P\in U\cap W\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R)

is an open subset of Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R), and therefore has the form

UW=D(𝔞) U\cap W=D(\mathfrak a)

for an ideal 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R. Since

D(𝔞)=f𝔞D(f), D(\mathfrak a)=\bigcup_{f\in\mathfrak a}D(f),

there is f𝔞f\in\mathfrak a with

PD(f)D(𝔞)U. P\in D(f)\subseteq D(\mathfrak a)\subseteq U.

By Lemma 9.13, D(f)D(f) is affine.

Edition note — source operator notation. The proof writes W=Spec(R)W=\operatorname{Spec}(R) and then returns to Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). Both spellings of the operator are retained and refer to the same ring spectrum.

Lemma 10.3: an open subset of a scheme is a scheme

Every open subset UXU\subseteq X of a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) has a cover by affine open sets and is therefore itself a scheme.

Proof

As an open subset of a ringed space, UU is also a ringed space. The existence of an affine cover follows immediately from Lemma 10.2.

Definition 10.4: quasi-affine scheme

An open subset

UX=Spek(R) U\subseteq X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

of an affine scheme XX is called a quasi-affine scheme.

Definition 10.5: punctured spectrum

For a local ring (R,𝔪)(R,\mathfrak m), the space

Spek(R)\{𝔪} \operatorname{Spek}(R)\setminus\{\mathfrak m\}

is called the punctured spectrum of RR.

As ringed spaces, schemes can be glued along open subsets as in Lemma 7.10. Here are two examples.

Example 10.6: the line with a doubled point

Take two copies of the affine line,

U=𝔸K1=Spek(K[S]),V=𝔸K1=Spek(K[T]), U=\mathbb A^1_K=\operatorname{Spek}(K[S]), \qquad V=\mathbb A^1_K=\operatorname{Spek}(K[T]),

with the open subsets

U=𝔸K1\{(S)}=Spek(K[S,S1])𝔸K1 U'=\mathbb A^1_K\setminus\{(S)\} =\operatorname{Spek}(K[S,S^{-1}])\subset\mathbb A^1_K

and

V=𝔸K1\{(T)}=Spek(K[T,T1])𝔸K1. V'=\mathbb A^1_K\setminus\{(T)\} =\operatorname{Spek}(K[T,T^{-1}])\subset\mathbb A^1_K.

Consider the isomorphism

φ:UV \varphi:U'\longrightarrow V'

determined by STS\mapsto T, and glue UU and VV in the sense of Lemma 7.10. The resulting space is a scheme XX called the line with a doubled point. Denote the points of XX determined by (S)(S) and (T)(T) by PP and QQ, respectively.

There is a commutative diagram of restriction homomorphisms

Γ(X,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒪X)=K[S]Γ(V,𝒪X)=K[S]Γ(U,𝒪X)=K[S,S1], \begin{matrix} \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)&\longrightarrow&\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)=K[S]\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \Gamma(V,\mathcal O_X)=K[S]&\longrightarrow& \Gamma(U',\mathcal O_X)=K[S,S^{-1}], \end{matrix}

where we have made the identification S=TS=T. The sheaf condition gives

Γ(X,𝒪X)=K[S], \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)=K[S],

and global functions have the same value at PP and QQ. A similar argument shows that the stalks also agree:

𝒪X,P=𝒪X,Q=K[S](S). \mathcal O_{X,P}=\mathcal O_{X,Q}=K[S]_{(S)}.

The entire calculation takes place in the function field K(S)K(S).

Example 10.7: the projective line by gluing

Again take two copies of the affine line

U=𝔸K1=Spek(K[S]),V=𝔸K1=Spek(K[T]) U=\mathbb A^1_K=\operatorname{Spek}(K[S]), \qquad V=\mathbb A^1_K=\operatorname{Spek}(K[T])

with the punctured open subsets

U=𝔸K1\{(S)}=Spek(K[S,S1])𝔸K1 U'=\mathbb A^1_K\setminus\{(S)\} =\operatorname{Spek}(K[S,S^{-1}])\subset\mathbb A^1_K

and

V=𝔸K1\{(T)}=Spek(K[T,T1])𝔸K1. V'=\mathbb A^1_K\setminus\{(T)\} =\operatorname{Spek}(K[T,T^{-1}])\subset\mathbb A^1_K.

Now use the isomorphism

φ:UV,ST1, \varphi:U'\longrightarrow V', \qquad S\longmapsto T^{-1},

to glue UU and VV in the sense of Lemma 7.10. The resulting space,

X=K1, X=\mathbb P^1_K,

is a model of the projective line over KK. Denote the points determined by (S)(S) and (T)(T) by PP and QQ, respectively. For K=K=\mathbb R or K=K=\mathbb C with the metric topology, a sequence in UU' converging to PUP\in U necessarily tends to infinity when viewed in VV.

The commutative diagram of restriction homomorphisms is

Γ(K1,𝒪K1)Γ(U,𝒪K1)=K[S]Γ(V,𝒪K1)=K[T]=K[S1]Γ(U,𝒪K1)=K[S,S1], \begin{matrix} \Gamma(\mathbb P^1_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K})&\longrightarrow& \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K})=K[S]\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \Gamma(V,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K})=K[T]=K[S^{-1}]&\longrightarrow& \Gamma(U',\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K})=K[S,S^{-1}], \end{matrix}

with the identification S=T1S=T^{-1}. The sheaf condition gives

Γ(X,𝒪X)=K, \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)=K,

since only the constant functions belong to both K[S]K[S] and K[S1]K[S^{-1}]; the intersection is taken in the function field K(S)K(S). Moreover,

𝒪X,P=K[S](S),𝒪X,Q=K[S1](S1). \mathcal O_{X,P}=K[S]_{(S)}, \qquad \mathcal O_{X,Q}=K[S^{-1}]_{(S^{-1})}.

Scheme morphisms

Definition 10.8: scheme morphism

A scheme morphism

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

between schemes XX and YY is a morphism of locally ringed spaces.

We first want to make the map on spectra associated with a ring homomorphism θ:RS\theta:R\to S,

Spek(S)Spek(R), \operatorname{Spek}(S)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R),

into a scheme morphism. This is a special case of the following theorem.

Theorem 10.9: morphisms to an affine scheme

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space and let Y=Spek(R)Y=\operatorname{Spek}(R) be an affine scheme. For every ring homomorphism

θ:RΓ(X,𝒪X), \theta:R\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X),

there is a unique morphism of locally ringed spaces XYX\to Y whose homomorphism on global sections is θ\theta.

Proof

By Lemma 7.18, for every xXx\in X we must have

φ(x)={fRxXθ(f)}=(ρxθ)1(𝔪x), \varphi(x) =\{f\in R\mid x\notin X_{\theta(f)}\} =(\rho_x\circ\theta)^{-1}(\mathfrak m_x),

where

ρx:Γ(X,𝒪X)𝒪X,x \rho_x:\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{X,x}

is the restriction homomorphism to the stalk 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x} and 𝔪x𝒪X,x\mathfrak m_x\subseteq\mathcal O_{X,x} is its maximal ideal. This formula determines a continuous map, since

φ1(D(f))=Xθ(f); \varphi^{-1}(D(f))=X_{\theta(f)};

the sets D(f)D(f) form a basis by Proposition 8.4(8), and Xθ(f)X_{\theta(f)} is open by Lemma 7.16.

For every fRf\in R, there are ring homomorphisms

RθΓ(X,𝒪X)Γ(Xθ(f),𝒪X), R\mathrel{\mathop{\longrightarrow}^{\theta}} \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X_{\theta(f)},\mathcal O_X),

and θ(f)\theta(f) becomes a unit in the rightmost ring. By Theorem 11.13 in the Commutative Algebra course, there is a unique homomorphism

RfΓ(Xθ(f),𝒪X) R_f\longrightarrow\Gamma(X_{\theta(f)},\mathcal O_X)

compatible with these homomorphisms. By the sheaf property, for every open set D(𝔞)D(\mathfrak a) we also obtain a unique homomorphism

Γ(D(𝔞),𝒪Y)Γ(φ1(D(𝔞)),𝒪X). \Gamma(D(\mathfrak a),\mathcal O_Y) \longrightarrow \Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(D(\mathfrak a)),\mathcal O_X).

Indeed, if

D(𝔞)=iID(fi), D(\mathfrak a)=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(f_i),

then

Γ(D(𝔞),𝒪Y)={(si)iIiIRfi|si=sj in Rfifj} \Gamma(D(\mathfrak a),\mathcal O_Y) =\left\{ (s_i)_{i\in I}\in\prod_{i\in I}R_{f_i} \ \middle|\ s_i=s_j\text{ in }R_{f_if_j} \right\}

and

Γ(φ1(D(𝔞)),𝒪X)={(ti)iIiIΓ(Xθ(fi),𝒪X)|ti=tj in Γ(Xθ(fifj),𝒪X)}. \Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(D(\mathfrak a)),\mathcal O_X) =\left\{ (t_i)_{i\in I}\in \prod_{i\in I}\Gamma(X_{\theta(f_i)},\mathcal O_X) \ \middle|\ t_i=t_j\text{ in }\Gamma(X_{\theta(f_if_j)},\mathcal O_X) \right\}.

The homomorphisms already defined on RfiR_{f_i} and RfifjR_{f_if_j} respect the compatibility equations, and therefore give a homomorphism from the ring in the first display to the ring in the second. These assignments do indeed yield a morphism of locally ringed spaces.

Edition note — two source surfaces. In the map ρx\rho_x, the semantic witness writes Γ(X,𝒪)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O), while the context and surrounding maps use 𝒪X\mathcal O_X; the edition writes the subscript XX explicitly. The semantic witness also refers to Theorem 11.13 in Commutative Algebra, whereas the older official PDF prints Theorem 15.13. The edition follows the semantic authority’s numbering and records the difference without conflating the editions of the cited course.

Corollary 10.10: ring homomorphisms give morphisms of spectra

Let RR and SS be commutative rings, and let θ:RS\theta:R\to S be a ring homomorphism. There is a unique scheme morphism

Spek(S)Spek(R) \operatorname{Spek}(S)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R)

whose homomorphism on global sections is θ\theta. Topologically, this is the map on spectra.

Proof

This follows immediately from Theorem 10.9. The beginning of its proof shows that the underlying topological map is the map on spectra.

Corollary 10.11: the canonical morphism to the spectrum of the integers

For every locally ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), there is a canonical morphism of locally ringed spaces

XSpek(). X\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z).

It sends a point xXx\in X to the characteristic of its residue field κ(x)\kappa(x).

Edition clarification — the target point. A point of Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z) is a prime ideal. Thus “the characteristic” here means ker(κ(x))\ker(\mathbb Z\to\kappa(x)): it is (0)(0) in characteristic zero and (p)(p) in characteristic p>0p>0.

Proof

The canonical ring homomorphism

Γ(X,𝒪X) \mathbb Z\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

determines a unique morphism of locally ringed spaces

XSpek() X\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z)

by Theorem 10.9.

Corollary 10.12: global functions give morphisms to the affine line

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space. Every global function

fΓ(X,𝒪X) f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

determines a unique morphism of locally ringed spaces

X𝔸1, X\longrightarrow\mathbb A^1_{\mathbb Z},

which sends the variable of the affine line to ff. If Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) is a KK-algebra over a field KK, the function ff also determines a morphism of locally ringed spaces

X𝔸K1. X\longrightarrow\mathbb A^1_K.

In this case, a point xXx\in X is sent to the kernel of the ring homomorphism

K[T]κ(x),Tf(x). K[T]\longrightarrow\kappa(x), \qquad T\longmapsto f(x).

Proof

The ring element fΓ(X,𝒪X)f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) determines a unique substitution homomorphism

[T]Γ(X,𝒪X). \mathbb Z[T]\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

By Theorem 10.9, this homomorphism determines a unique morphism of locally ringed spaces

(X,𝒪X)Spek([T])=𝔸1. (X,\mathcal O_X)\longrightarrow \operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z[T])=\mathbb A^1_{\mathbb Z}.

The additional assertion follows in the same way.

Corollary 10.13: tuples of functions give morphisms to affine space

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space. Every tuple of functions

f1,,fnΓ(X,𝒪X) f_1,\ldots,f_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

determines a unique morphism of locally ringed spaces

X𝔸n, X\longrightarrow\mathbb A^n_{\mathbb Z},

which sends the variable TiT_i of affine space to fif_i. If Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) is an RR-algebra over a commutative ring RR, the functions f1,,fnf_1,\ldots,f_n also determine a morphism of locally ringed spaces

X𝔸Rn. X\longrightarrow\mathbb A^n_R.

In this case, a point xXx\in X is sent to the kernel of the ring homomorphism

R[T1,,Tn]κ(x),Tifi(x). R[T_1,\ldots,T_n]\longrightarrow\kappa(x), \qquad T_i\longmapsto f_i(x).

Proof

See Exercise 10.3.

Thus a morphism to affine space is nothing other than a tuple of global functions.

If φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y is a morphism, then for every open subset VYV\subseteq Y, the induced map

φ1(V)V \varphi^{-1}(V)\longrightarrow V

is also a morphism. If VV is moreover affine, then by Theorem 10.9 this morphism is given locally on YY by a ring homomorphism. This means that, using an affine cover

Y=iIVi=iISpek(Ri), Y=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i =\bigcup_{i\in I}\operatorname{Spek}(R_i),

the scheme morphism φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y is essentially determined by the ring homomorphisms

RiΓ(φ1(Vi),𝒪X). R_i\longrightarrow\Gamma(\varphi^{-1}(V_i),\mathcal O_X).

Schemes over a base scheme

For a commutative KK-algebra AA over a field KK, the canonical ring homomorphism KAK\to A determines a canonical map on spectra

Spek(A)Spek(K). \operatorname{Spek}(A)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(K).

Topologically this is simply the constant map, but it still specifies how the constants from KK are to be interpreted. In the context of schemes, the role of a ground ring is taken by a base scheme.

Definition 10.14: scheme over a base

A scheme XX together with a fixed morphism

p:XS p:X\longrightarrow S

to another scheme SS is called a scheme over SS. The scheme SS is called the base scheme.

Often the base scheme is simply the spectrum of a field. By Corollary 10.11, every scheme is uniquely a scheme over Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z). A scheme over Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) is also called a scheme over RR. The role of algebra homomorphisms is taken by morphisms compatible with the base.

Definition 10.15: scheme morphism over a base

Let XX and YY be schemes over a base scheme SS. A scheme morphism

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

is called a scheme morphism over SS if the diagram

XφYS \begin{matrix} X&\mathrel{\mathop{\longrightarrow}^{\varphi}}&Y\\ &\searrow&\downarrow\\ &&S \end{matrix}

commutes.

Definition 10.16: morphism of finite type

A scheme morphism

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

is called of finite type if there is an affine open cover

Y=iIVi Y=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i

such that, for every iIi\in I, there is a finite affine cover

φ1(Vi)=jJiUij \varphi^{-1}(V_i)=\bigcup_{j\in J_i}U_{ij}

and, for every jJij\in J_i, the ring homomorphism

Γ(Vi,𝒪Y)Γ(Uij,𝒪X) \Gamma(V_i,\mathcal O_Y) \longrightarrow \Gamma(U_{ij},\mathcal O_X)

is of finite type.

Edition note — conflicting indices in the source. The source writes the cover Y=iIViY=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i, but then uses φ1(Vi)=iIjUi\varphi^{-1}(V_i)=\bigcup_{i\in I_j}U_i, the condition iIji\in I_j, and a map from Γ(Vj,𝒪Y)\Gamma(V_j,\mathcal O_Y). The edition explicitly replaces these dummy indices by jJij\in J_i and UijU_{ij}, keeping the base open set ViV_i fixed; the mathematical definition is not expanded.

Immersions

Definition 10.17: open immersion

A scheme morphism f:YXf:Y\to X is called an open immersion if ff induces an isomorphism onto an open subset of XX.

Definition 10.18: closed immersion

A scheme morphism f:YXf:Y\to X is called a closed immersion if f(Y)f(Y) is a closed subset of XX, there is a homeomorphism

Yf(Y), Y\longrightarrow f(Y),

and the associated sheaf homomorphism

𝒪Xf*𝒪Y \mathcal O_X\longrightarrow f_*\mathcal O_Y

is surjective.

Definition 10.19: immersion

A scheme morphism f:YXf:Y\to X is called an immersion if there is a factorisation

YgZhX Y\mathrel{\mathop{\longrightarrow}^{g}} Z\mathrel{\mathop{\longrightarrow}^{h}}X

with gg an open immersion and hh a closed immersion.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Worksheet 10: Schemes and Scheme Morphisms

None of the six exercises has a public solution at the frozen revision boundary. No solution asterisks are therefore used, and this edition creates no new solutions.

Exercise 10.1

Give an example of a quasi-affine scheme that is not affine.

Exercise 10.2

Give an example of a quasi-affine scheme that is not quasi-compact.

Exercise 10.3

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space. Prove that every tuple of functions

f1,,fnΓ(X,𝒪X) f_1,\ldots,f_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

determines a unique morphism of locally ringed spaces

X𝔸n, X\longrightarrow\mathbb A^n_{\mathbb Z},

which sends the variable TiT_i of affine space to fif_i.

Exercise 10.4

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a scheme. Prove that XX is affine if and only if the canonical morphism

XSpek(Γ(X,𝒪X)) X\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X))

is an isomorphism.

Exercise 10.5

Let XX be a differentiable manifold. Prove that the canonical morphism

XSpek(C1(X,)) X\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(C^1(X,\mathbb R))

is injective.

Exercise 10.6

Let RR be a commutative ring, and let A,BA,B be commutative RR-algebras. Prove that an RR-algebra homomorphism

φ:AB \varphi:A\longrightarrow B

is the same data as a scheme morphism

ψ:Spek(B)Spek(A) \psi:\operatorname{Spek}(B)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(A)

over Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R).

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDF witnesses retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing claim is made.

Public-Solution Coverage for Worksheet 10

At the frozen revision boundary, all six candidate solution pages (Exercises 10.1-10.6) have status missing in the official query evidence. There are therefore no public solutions to translate for this unit, and the edition neither creates nor implies new solutions.

The ordered exercise map and candidate evidence remain the record of source coverage.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 11: Irreducible Spaces and Noetherian Schemes

Compared with a metric space, a scheme has rather unusual topological properties, which we shall introduce here. We begin with irreducibility.

Irreducible spaces

Definition 11.1: irreducible space

A topological space VV is called irreducible if VV\ne\varnothing and there is no decomposition

V=YZ V=Y\cup Z

with both Y,ZVY,Z\subsetneq V closed.

Lemma 11.2: characterisation by intersections of open sets

A nonempty topological space XX is irreducible if and only if, for any two nonempty open subsets U,VXU,V\subseteq X, the intersection UVU\cap V is also nonempty.

Proof

This follows immediately from the definition. For the closed subsets Y=X\UY=X\setminus U and Z=X\VZ=X\setminus V, the equality X=YZX=Y\cup Z holds precisely when UV=U\cap V=\varnothing.

A subset YXY\subseteq X of a topological space XX is called irreducible if YY, equipped with the induced topology, is an irreducible topological space.

Lemma 11.3: irreducible closed subsets of the spectrum

Let RR be a commutative ring and 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R an ideal. The closed subset

V(𝔞)Spek(R) V(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R)

is irreducible if and only if the radical of 𝔞\mathfrak a is a prime ideal.

Proof

We may assume at once that 𝔞\mathfrak a is a radical ideal. Moreover, 𝔞\mathfrak a is not the unit ideal. If V(𝔞)V(\mathfrak a) is not irreducible, there is a nontrivial decomposition

V(𝔞)=YZ=V(𝔟)V(𝔠), V(\mathfrak a)=Y\cup Z=V(\mathfrak b)\cup V(\mathfrak c),

where we may assume that 𝔟\mathfrak b and 𝔠\mathfrak c are radical. This means that

𝔞=𝔟𝔠. \mathfrak a=\mathfrak b\cap\mathfrak c.

Since V(𝔟),V(𝔠)V(𝔞)V(\mathfrak b),V(\mathfrak c)\subsetneq V(\mathfrak a), Proposition 8.4(5) gives

𝔞𝔟,𝔞𝔠. \mathfrak a\subsetneq\mathfrak b, \qquad \mathfrak a\subsetneq\mathfrak c.

Thus there are f𝔟\𝔞f\in\mathfrak b\setminus\mathfrak a and g𝔠\𝔞g\in\mathfrak c\setminus\mathfrak a. However,

fg𝔟𝔠=𝔞, fg\in\mathfrak b\cap\mathfrak c=\mathfrak a,

so 𝔞\mathfrak a is not a prime ideal.

Conversely, if 𝔞\mathfrak a is not a prime ideal, there are f,g𝔞f,g\notin\mathfrak a with fg𝔞fg\in\mathfrak a. Then

D(fg)D(𝔞),D(fg)V(𝔞)=. D(fg)\subseteq D(\mathfrak a), \qquad D(fg)\cap V(\mathfrak a)=\varnothing.

Since 𝔞\mathfrak a is radical, fn𝔞f^n\notin\mathfrak a for every nn\in\mathbb N. By Exercise 8.5, there is a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p with

f𝔭,𝔞𝔭. f\notin\mathfrak p, \qquad \mathfrak a\subseteq\mathfrak p.

Hence D(f)V(𝔞)D(f)\cap V(\mathfrak a)\ne\varnothing, and the same holds for D(g)D(g). Since

D(f)D(g)V(𝔞)=D(fg)V(𝔞)=, D(f)\cap D(g)\cap V(\mathfrak a) =D(fg)\cap V(\mathfrak a)=\varnothing,

Lemma 11.2 shows that V(𝔞)V(\mathfrak a) is not irreducible.

Thus the correspondence

𝔭V(𝔭) \mathfrak p\longleftrightarrow V(\mathfrak p)

relates prime ideals to irreducible closed subsets of the spectrum. Maximal ideals correspond to individual closed points, whereas minimal prime ideals correspond to the irreducible components of the spectrum discussed below.

Definition 11.4: generic point

Let XX be a topological space and YXY\subseteq X an irreducible closed subset. A point ηY\eta\in Y is called a generic point of YY if, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X,

UYηU. U\cap Y\ne\varnothing \quad\Longleftrightarrow\quad \eta\in U.

Lemma 11.5: existence and uniqueness of the generic point

In a scheme XX, every irreducible closed subset YXY\subseteq X has exactly one generic point.

Proof

By assumption, YY is nonempty. Choose PYP\in Y and an open affine neighbourhood

PW=Spek(R). P\in W=\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Then YWY\cap W is an irreducible closed subset of the affine scheme WW. By Lemma 11.3,

YW=V(𝔭) Y\cap W=V(\mathfrak p)

for some prime ideal 𝔭W\mathfrak p\in W. We claim that 𝔭\mathfrak p is the generic point of YY. If UXU\subseteq X is open and YUY\cap U\ne\varnothing, the irreducibility of YY gives

YUW, Y\cap U\cap W\ne\varnothing,

and hence 𝔭U\mathfrak p\in U. The generic point is unique because it is uniquely determined as a point of the affine scheme WW.

Krull dimension

Definition 11.6: Krull dimension of a topological space

For a topological space XX, the maximum length of a chain of irreducible closed subsets

X0X1Xn1Xn X_0\subsetneq X_1\subsetneq\cdots\subsetneq X_{n-1}\subsetneq X_n

in XX is called the Krull dimension of the space.

Editorial note - unbounded dimension. The source says “maximum”. More generally, take the supremum of the lengths nn of these chains, allowing infinite dimension when the lengths are unbounded.

Lemma 11.7: dimension of a ring and its spectrum

The Krull dimension of a commutative ring RR equals the Krull dimension of its spectrum Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Proof

The assertion follows from Lemma 11.3 and Proposition 8.4(5).

Noetherian spaces

Definition 11.8: noetherian topological space

A topological space XX is called noetherian if every ascending chain of open subsets

U1U2U3 U_1\subseteq U_2\subseteq U_3\subseteq\cdots

becomes stationary, that is, there is an nn such that

Un=Un+1=Un+2=. U_n=U_{n+1}=U_{n+2}=\cdots.

Lemma 11.9: characterisation by quasicompactness

A topological space XX is noetherian if and only if every open subset of it is quasicompact.

Proof

Every open subset of a noetherian space is itself noetherian. For the forward implication, it therefore suffices to prove that XX is quasicompact. Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover, and suppose that it has no finite subcover. We can then construct an infinite strictly ascending chain of open subsets

Vn=iInUi, V_n=\bigcup_{i\in I_n}U_i,

where each InII_n\subseteq I is finite, contradicting noetherianity.

Conversely, suppose that every open subset is quasicompact, and consider an ascending chain UkUk+1U_k\subseteq U_{k+1}. The set

U=kUk U=\bigcup_{k\in\mathbb N}U_k

is open and quasicompact, so this cover has a finite subcover. Thus there is an index nn with Un=UkU_n=U_k for all knk\ge n.

In a noetherian space, every nonempty collection of open sets (respectively, closed sets) has a maximal (respectively, minimal) element. This gives the proof principle of noetherian induction. To prove that a property EE holds for all closed subsets, suppose there are closed subsets that fail to satisfy EE, and choose a minimal one. This subset must then lead to a contradiction. The principle is valid because an infinite descending chain can be constructed in any nonempty collection without a minimal element.

The proof of the following assertion gives a typical example of this proof principle.

Theorem 11.10: irreducible components

Every noetherian topological space XX has a unique irredundant decomposition

X=V1Vk X=V_1\cup\cdots\cup V_k

into irreducible closed subsets; irredundant means that no ViV_i is contained in VjV_j for iji\ne j.

Proof

We prove existence by noetherian induction on the closed subsets of XX. Suppose that not every closed subset has such a decomposition. Then there is a minimal subset, say VXV\subseteq X, without one. The set VV cannot be irreducible, so there is a nontrivial decomposition

V=V1V2. V=V_1\cup V_2.

Since V1V_1 and V2V_2 are proper subsets of VV, each has a finite expression as a union of irreducible closed subsets. Combining these two expressions gives a finite decomposition of VV, a contradiction.

For uniqueness, let

X=V1Vk=W1Wm X=V_1\cup\cdots\cup V_k=W_1\cup\cdots\cup W_m

be two decompositions into irreducible subsets, each without inclusion relations. Then

V1=V1X=V1(W1Wm)=(V1W1)(V1Wm). \begin{aligned} V_1 &=V_1\cap X\\ &=V_1\cap(W_1\cup\cdots\cup W_m)\\ &=(V_1\cap W_1)\cup\cdots\cup(V_1\cap W_m). \end{aligned}

Since V1V_1 is irreducible, there is a jj with V1WjV_1\subseteq W_j. By the same argument, there is an ii with WjViW_j\subseteq V_i. Irredundancy forces i=1i=1 and V1=WjV_1=W_j. Each of the other ViV_i occurs in the right-hand decomposition in the same way, so the decomposition is unique.

Editorial note - irredundancy condition. The source statement says only “unique decomposition”, while its proof first requires “each without inclusion relations” when comparing two decompositions. This edition brings that necessary condition into the statement; the source components and argument are unchanged.

The subsets occurring in this decomposition are called the irreducible components of the space.

Definition 11.11: noetherian scheme

A scheme XX is called noetherian if it can be covered by finitely many affine schemes associated with noetherian rings.

In particular, the spectrum of a noetherian ring is a noetherian scheme.

Lemma 11.12: topology of a noetherian scheme

A noetherian scheme is a noetherian topological space.

Proof

A finite union of noetherian spaces is again noetherian, so it suffices to consider the spectrum of a noetherian ring. By Lemma 11.9, we must show that every open subset

U=D(𝔞)Spek(R) U=D(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R)

is quasicompact. Since RR is noetherian,

𝔞=(f1,,fn), \mathfrak a=(f_1,\ldots,f_n),

and Proposition 8.4(2) gives

D(𝔞)=D(f1)D(fn). D(\mathfrak a)=D(f_1)\cup\cdots\cup D(f_n).

Corollary 8.6 together with Proposition 8.11 says that each D(fi)D(f_i) is quasicompact, so their finite union is quasicompact as well.

These topological methods immediately give the following purely algebraic result.

Lemma 11.13: finiteness of the minimal prime ideals

A noetherian commutative ring has only finitely many minimal prime ideals.

Proof

See Exercise 11.15.

Integral schemes

Definition 11.14: reduced ringed space

A ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called reduced if, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X, the ring Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) is reduced.

Definition 11.15: integral scheme

A scheme XX is called integral if it is irreducible and reduced.

Lemma 11.16: restrictions on an integral scheme are injective

In an integral scheme, the restriction maps

Γ(U,𝒪X)Γ(V,𝒪X) \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\longrightarrow\Gamma(V,\mathcal O_X)

are injective for all open VUX\varnothing\ne V\subseteq U\subseteq X.

Proof

Let 0fΓ(U,𝒪X)0\ne f\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X). The set

Uf={PUf(P)0} U_f=\{P\in U\mid f(P)\ne0\}

is open by Lemma 7.16 and is nonempty by reducedness. Since XX is irreducible, UfVU_f\cap V is nonempty as well. Thus the restriction of ff to VV is nonzero.

Editorial note - domain of the section. The source calls the set above XfX_f and writes PXP\in X, although ff is given only as a section on UU. This edition writes UfU_f and PUP\in U; the nonvanishing locus and the injectivity argument are unchanged.

Example 11.17: irreducibility alone is not enough

Let KK be a field and

R=K[X,Y]/(X2,XY). R=K[X,Y]/(X^2,XY).

The ideal 𝔮=(X)\mathfrak q=(X) is the only minimal prime ideal of RR, so Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) is irreducible. Since Y𝔮Y\notin\mathfrak q and XY=0XY=0, the equality X=0X=0 holds in the localisation R𝔮R_{\mathfrak q}, and

R𝔮=K[Y](0)=K(Y) R_{\mathfrak q}=K[Y]_{(0)}=K(Y)

is a field. The restriction map RR𝔮R\to R_{\mathfrak q} is not injective. Moreover,

D(X)=, D(X)=\varnothing,

but the element XX is nonzero in the localisation R(X,Y)R_{(X,Y)}.

Lemma 11.18: rings of sections are integral domains

In an integral scheme XX, for every nonempty open subset UXU\subseteq X, the ring of sections Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) is an integral domain.

Proof

Since UU is open and nonempty, there is a nonempty affine open subset

V=Spek(R)U. V=\operatorname{Spek}(R)\subseteq U.

By Lemma 11.16, it suffices to show that RR is an integral domain. Let 𝔞\mathfrak a be the nilradical of RR. Since VV is irreducible as a consequence of the irreducibility of XX, Lemma 11.3 says that 𝔞\mathfrak a is a prime ideal. Reducedness is a local property by Exercise 11.18, so 𝔞=0\mathfrak a=0. Thus the zero ideal is prime, and RR is an integral domain.

Editorial note - source exercise number. The source refers to Exercise 10.14, but frozen Worksheet 10 contains only six exercises. Frozen Exercise 11.18 states precisely the equivalence between reducedness of a ringed space and reducedness of all its stalks. This edition corrects the cross-reference to 11.18 and preserves the source’s erroneous reference in this note.

Lemma 11.19: the generic stalk is a field

For an integral scheme, the stalk of the structure sheaf at the generic point is a field.

Proof

The stalk can be computed from any nonempty affine open subset. Such a subset has the form

U=Spek(R), U=\operatorname{Spek}(R),

where RR is a commutative ring that is an integral domain by Lemma 11.18. The generic point corresponds to the zero ideal, and localisation at the zero ideal gives the fraction field of RR.

Definition 11.20: function field

For an integral scheme XX, the stalk of the structure sheaf at the generic point is called the function field of XX.

In an integral scheme, the ring of sections on every nonempty open subset is a subring of the function field.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 11: Irreducible Spaces and Noetherian Schemes

Asterisks mark exactly the three exercises with frozen public solutions: Exercises 11.9, 11.13, and 11.14. The other sixteen exercises have negative candidate results; this edition creates no new solutions.

Exercise 11.1

Prove that, in an irreducible topological space XX, every nonempty open subset UXU\subseteq X is dense.

Exercise 11.2

Prove that a metric space XX can be irreducible only if it consists of a single point.

Exercise 11.3

Let XX be a topological space and YXY\subseteq X a subset with the induced topology. Prove that YY is irreducible if and only if its closure Y¯\overline Y is irreducible.

A topological space is said to satisfy the T0T_0 separation property if, for any two points xyx\ne y, there is an open set UU with xUx\in U and yUy\notin U, or an open set VV with xVx\notin V and yVy\in V.

A topological space is said to satisfy the T1T_1 separation property if every point xXx\in X is closed.

Exercise 11.4

Prove that a scheme satisfies the T0T_0 separation property.

Exercise 11.5

Prove that, for an affine scheme X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R), the following properties are equivalent.

  1. Every prime ideal of RR is maximal.
  2. Every point of XX is closed.
  3. XX is a Hausdorff space.

Exercise 11.6

Give an example of a zero-dimensional affine scheme X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) that is not discrete.

Exercise 11.7

Let YXY\subseteq X be an irreducible subset of a topological space XX, and let ηY\eta\in Y. Prove that η\eta is a generic point of YY if and only if

{η}¯=Y. \overline{\{\eta\}}=Y.

Editorial note - closedness of the subset. The source omits the hypothesis that YY is closed. With closure taken in XX, include that hypothesis, as in Definition 11.4. For an arbitrary irreducible subset, the corresponding statement uses closure in the subspace YY instead.

Exercise 11.8

Let X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) be the spectrum of a commutative ring RR, and let

Y=V(𝔭)X Y=V(\mathfrak p)\subseteq X

be the closed subset associated with a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p. Prove that 𝔭\mathfrak p is the generic point of V(𝔭)V(\mathfrak p).

Exercise 11.9*

Let MM\ne\varnothing be a differentiable manifold of dimension nn. Prove that there is a chain of closed submanifolds

M0M1M2Mn1Mn=M M_0\subseteq M_1\subseteq M_2\subseteq\cdots \subseteq M_{n-1}\subseteq M_n=M

such that the closed submanifold MiM_i has dimension ii.

Exercise 11.10

Let XX be a noetherian topological space. Prove that every subset YXY\subseteq X with the induced topology is also noetherian.

Exercise 11.11

Let XX be a noetherian topological space. Prove that every subset YXY\subseteq X with the induced topology is quasicompact.

Exercise 11.12

Prove that the real numbers \mathbb R with the metric topology do not form a noetherian topological space.

Exercise 11.13*

Let RR be a commutative ring and

Spek(R)=iID(fi),fiR. \operatorname{Spek}(R)=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(f_i), \qquad f_i\in R.

Let 𝔞\mathfrak a be an ideal of RR such that each extended ideal 𝔞Rfi\mathfrak aR_{f_i} is finitely generated. Prove that 𝔞\mathfrak a is finitely generated.

Exercise 11.14*

Let RR be a commutative ring and X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) the associated affine scheme. Prove that XX is a noetherian scheme if and only if RR is a noetherian ring.

Exercise 11.15

Prove that a noetherian commutative ring has only finitely many minimal prime ideals.

Exercise 11.16

Give an example of a non-noetherian ring whose reduction is a field.

Let RR be a commutative ring. A multiplicative system FRF\subseteq R is called an ultrafilter if 0F0\notin F and FF is maximal with this property.

Exercise 11.17

Let RR be a commutative ring and FRF\subset R an ultrafilter. Prove that the complement of FF is a minimal prime ideal of RR.

Exercise 11.18

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space. Prove that the following assertions are equivalent.

  1. (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is a reduced ringed space.
  2. For every point PXP\in X, the stalk 𝒪X,P\mathcal O_{X,P} is reduced.

Exercise 11.19

Prove that integrality of a scheme is not, in general, a local property.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 11

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly three public solutions among the 19 exercises, namely those for Exercises 11.9, 11.13, and 11.14. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 11.1-11.8, 11.10-11.12, and 11.15-11.19. No new solutions have been created for this edition.

Source solution to Exercise 11.9

Editorial note - dimension zero. The source’s coordinate construction below applies when n1n\geq1. If n=0n=0, the required chain consists simply of M0=MM_0=M.

Choose a point PMP\in M and an open coordinate neighbourhood PUP\in U together with a chart

α:UVn, \alpha:U\longrightarrow V\subseteq\mathbb R^n,

where V=B(0,3)V=B(0,3) is the open ball centred at 00 with radius 33 and α(P)=0\alpha(P)=0. For i=0,,n1i=0,\ldots,n-1, set

Bi={xV|(x11)2+x22++xn2=1,xi+2==xn=0}. B_i=\left\{ x\in V\ \middle|\ (x_1-1)^2+x_2^2+\cdots+x_n^2=1, \ x_{i+2}=\cdots=x_n=0 \right\}.

Thus Bn1B_{n-1} is the sphere centred at (1,0,,0)(1,0,\ldots,0) with radius 11, while Bn2B_{n-2} is its “equator” defined by xn=0x_n=0, and so on. The set BiB_i is obtained from Bi+1B_{i+1} by adding the equation xi+2=0x_{i+2}=0. We therefore have a descending chain of closed subsets

Bn1Bn2B1B0, B_{n-1}\supseteq B_{n-2}\supseteq\cdots\supseteq B_1\supseteq B_0,

and

B0={(0,0,,0),(2,0,,0)}. B_0=\{(0,0,\ldots,0),(2,0,\ldots,0)\}.

We can regard BiB_i as the fibre over the origin of the map

φi:Vni,(x1,,xn)((x11)2+x22++xn21,xi+2,,xn). \begin{aligned} \varphi_i:V&\longrightarrow\mathbb R^{n-i},\\ (x_1,\ldots,x_n)&\longmapsto \bigl((x_1-1)^2+x_2^2+\cdots+x_n^2-1, x_{i+2},\ldots,x_n\bigr). \end{aligned}

Its Jacobian matrix is

Dφi(x)=(2x122x22xi+12xi+22xn0001000001). D\varphi_i(x)= \begin{pmatrix} 2x_1-2&2x_2&\cdots&2x_{i+1}&2x_{i+2}&\cdots&2x_n\\ 0&0&\cdots&0&1&\cdots&0\\ \vdots&\vdots&&\vdots&&\ddots&\vdots\\ 0&0&\cdots&0&0&\cdots&1 \end{pmatrix}.

The rank of this matrix is less than nin-i only if

x1=1,x2==xi+1=0, x_1=1, \qquad x_2=\cdots=x_{i+1}=0,

and such a point does not lie on BiB_i. Thus φi\varphi_i is regular along the fibre BiB_i. By the implicit function theorem, BiB_i is a closed submanifold of VV of dimension ii.

Now set

Mi=α1(Bi)(0in1),Mn=M. M_i=\alpha^{-1}(B_i) \quad(0\le i\le n-1), \qquad M_n=M.

Since each BiB_i is compact, MiM_i is also closed in MM. Being a closed submanifold is a local property, so all the MiM_i are closed submanifolds of MM of the required dimensions.

Editorial note - index bounds and the source’s two points. The source solution initially defines BiB_i and MiM_i only for i=1,,n1i=1,\ldots,n-1, but then uses B0B_0 and a chain requiring M0M_0. This edition includes i=0i=0 in both ranges. The source also states that B0B_0 consists of the points (±1,0,,0)(\pm1,0,\ldots,0); substitution into the equation of the sphere centred at (1,0,,0)(1,0,\ldots,0) gives the correct points (0,0,,0)(0,0,\ldots,0) and (2,0,,0)(2,0,\ldots,0). The formulae, rank calculation, and submanifold construction are otherwise preserved.

Source solution to Exercise 11.13

Since the spectrum is quasicompact, we may assume that II is finite. By Proposition 8.4(9), the elements fif_i generate the unit ideal.

Let (aj)jJ(a_j)_{j\in J} be a generating system for the ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a. Viewed in RfiR_{f_i}, it also generates 𝔞Rfi\mathfrak aR_{f_i}. For each ii, a finite subsystem suffices; since II is finite, the union of the required index sets is a finite subset J0JJ_0\subseteq J. Thus (aj)jJ0(a_j)_{j\in J_0} generates every 𝔞Rfi\mathfrak aR_{f_i}.

We claim that these elements already generate 𝔞\mathfrak a. Let b𝔞b\in\mathfrak a. For each ii, there is an equality in RfiR_{f_i}

b=jJ0cijfinijaj. b=\sum_{j\in J_0}\frac{c_{ij}}{f_i^{n_{ij}}}a_j.

Clearing denominators gives an equality in RR of the form

fimib=jJ0dijaj. f_i^{m_i}b=\sum_{j\in J_0}d_{ij}a_j.

Since the sets D(fimi)=D(fi)D(f_i^{m_i})=D(f_i) still cover the spectrum, there are giRg_i\in R with

iIgifimi=1. \sum_{i\in I}g_if_i^{m_i}=1.

Consequently,

b=b(iIgifimi)=iIgibfimi=iIgi(jJ0dijaj)=jJ0(iIgidij)aj. \begin{aligned} b &=b\left(\sum_{i\in I}g_if_i^{m_i}\right)\\ &=\sum_{i\in I}g_i b f_i^{m_i}\\ &=\sum_{i\in I}g_i\left(\sum_{j\in J_0}d_{ij}a_j\right)\\ &=\sum_{j\in J_0}\left(\sum_{i\in I}g_id_{ij}\right)a_j. \end{aligned}

Thus every b𝔞b\in\mathfrak a is a linear combination of (aj)jJ0(a_j)_{j\in J_0}, so 𝔞\mathfrak a is finitely generated.

Source solution to Exercise 11.14

Clearly, if RR is a noetherian ring, then X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) is a noetherian scheme.

Conversely, suppose that XX is a noetherian scheme. Choose a finite affine cover

X=iIUi,Ui=Spek(Ri), X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i, \qquad U_i=\operatorname{Spek}(R_i),

with each RiR_i a noetherian ring. Since UiU_i is open in X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) and quasicompact, for each ii there are finitely many fijRf_{ij}\in R such that

Ui=jJiDX(fij). U_i=\bigcup_{j\in J_i}D_X(f_{ij}).

If

ρi:R=Γ(X,𝒪X)Ri=Γ(Ui,𝒪X) \rho_i:R=\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) \longrightarrow R_i=\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X)

is the restriction, then

DX(fij)=DUi(ρi(fij)). D_X(f_{ij})=D_{U_i}(\rho_i(f_{ij})).

The ring of sections on this principal open subset is therefore

Rfij(Ri)ρi(fij), R_{f_{ij}} \cong (R_i)_{\rho_i(f_{ij})},

which is noetherian as a localisation of a noetherian ring. Combining all ii and jj, we obtain a finite principal open cover

X=k=1ND(gk) X=\bigcup_{k=1}^N D(g_k)

with every RgkR_{g_k} noetherian. For any ideal 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R, each ideal 𝔞Rgk\mathfrak aR_{g_k} is finitely generated. Exercise 11.13 now shows that 𝔞\mathfrak a is finitely generated. Hence every ideal of RR is finitely generated, and RR is noetherian.

Editorial note - notation in the source solution. The source solution writes Ui=jJiD(fj)U_i=\bigcup_{j\in J_i}D(f_j), with the index ii subsequently disappearing, uses fjRf_j\in R, then places ρ(fj)\rho(f_j) in the ring of sections of an undefined set UU and writes a localisation with only the subscript ff. This edition explicitly writes fijf_{ij}, the restriction ρi:RRi\rho_i:R\to R_i, and the isomorphism Rfij(Ri)ρi(fij)R_{f_{ij}}\cong(R_i)_{\rho_i(f_{ij})}. These are the data used in the source argument; no new hypothesis is introduced.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 12: The Projective Spectrum of a Graded Ring

The projective spectrum

The projective spectrum is usually introduced for \mathbb N-graded rings. Its construction, however, uses localisations at homogeneous elements, where negative degrees also occur. It is therefore more natural to work with \mathbb Z-gradings from the outset.

Definition 12.1: irrelevant ideal

For a \mathbb Z-graded ring, the ideal generated by all homogeneous elements of nonzero degree is called the irrelevant ideal. It is denoted by R+R_+.

In the positively graded case, this is simply the ideal

n1Rn. \bigoplus_{n\geq 1}R_n.

If negative degrees occur, the irrelevant ideal can even be the unit ideal.

Definition 12.2: the underlying set of the projective spectrum

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring. The set of all homogeneous prime ideals of RR that do not contain R+R_+ is called the projective spectrum of RR and is denoted by

Proj(R). \operatorname{Proj}(R).

Definition 12.3: topology on the projective spectrum

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring. The projective spectrum of RR as a topological space is the set of homogeneous prime ideals of RR that do not contain R+R_+, with the subsets

D+(𝔞)={𝔭Proj(R)𝔞𝔭} D_+(\mathfrak a) =\{\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Proj}(R) \mid \mathfrak a\not\subseteq\mathfrak p\}

declared to be open.

These subsets do indeed define a topology. We have

D+(𝔞)=f𝔞f homogeneousD+(f),D+(f)={𝔭Proj(R)f𝔭}. D_+(\mathfrak a) =\bigcup_{\substack{f\in\mathfrak a\\ f\text{ homogeneous}}}D_+(f), \qquad D_+(f)=\{\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Proj}(R)\mid f\notin\mathfrak p\}.

The sets D+(f)D_+(f) form a basis for this topology.

Editorial note - homogeneous ideals. In this definition and the union formula, 𝔞\mathfrak a ranges over homogeneous ideals, as explicitly stipulated in Exercise 12.6. The source definition leaves this qualification implicit.

Definition 12.4: projective space

The projective spectrum of the polynomial ring

R[X0,X1,,Xn] R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]

is called projective nn-space over RR.

For a \mathbb Z-graded ring SS, the ring in degree zero is denoted by S0S_0. If RR is \mathbb N-graded, R0R_0 often has a simple form, for example a field. But if fRf\in R is homogeneous of positive degree, the localisation RfR_f is naturally \mathbb Z-graded, and (Rf)0(R_f)_0 can be arbitrarily complicated.

For a homogeneous prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p, the intersection of the multiplicative system R\𝔭R\setminus\mathfrak p with the set of all homogeneous elements is again a multiplicative system. The degree-zero ring of this localisation plays a special role and is denoted by

R(𝔭)=(R(R\𝔭){homogeneous elements})0. R_{(\mathfrak p)} =\left(R_{(R\setminus\mathfrak p)\cap \{\text{homogeneous elements}\}}\right)_0.

Lemma 12.5: the local ring at a homogeneous prime ideal

For a homogeneous prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p in an \mathbb N-graded ring RR, the ring R(𝔭)R_{(\mathfrak p)} is local.

Proof

Let r,sR(𝔭)r,s\in R_{(\mathfrak p)} be nonunits. We can write

r=af,s=bg, r=\frac af, \qquad s=\frac bg,

with homogeneous f,g𝔭f,g\notin\mathfrak p and homogeneous a,bRa,b\in R, each of the same degree as its denominator. We must have a,b𝔭a,b\in\mathfrak p; otherwise the corresponding fraction would be a unit. Thus ag+bf𝔭ag+bf\in\mathfrak p, so

af+bg=ag+bffg \frac af+\frac bg=\frac{ag+bf}{fg}

is also a nonunit in R(𝔭)R_{(\mathfrak p)}. Hence the nonunits are closed under addition, giving a unique maximal ideal.

The structure sheaf

Definition 12.6: the structure sheaf on the projective spectrum

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) its projective spectrum with the Zariski topology. The structure sheaf on YY assigns to each open subset UYU\subseteq Y the commutative ring

Γ(U,𝒪Y)={(s𝔭)𝔭U𝔭UR(𝔭)|for every 𝔭U there are homogeneous elements a,bR with 𝔭D+(b)U,and s𝔮=a/b in R(𝔮) for all 𝔮D+(b)}. \begin{aligned} \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_Y)=\biggl\{&(s_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U} \in\prod_{\mathfrak p\in U}R_{(\mathfrak p)}\ \bigg|\\ &\text{for every }\mathfrak p\in U\text{ there are homogeneous elements }a,b\in R \text{ with }\mathfrak p\in D_+(b)\subseteq U,\\ &\text{and }s_{\mathfrak q}=a/b\text{ in }R_{(\mathfrak q)} \text{ for all }\mathfrak q\in D_+(b)\biggr\}. \end{aligned}

To each inclusion UVU\subseteq V it assigns the natural restriction projection.

In particular, this definition requires deg(a)deg(b)=0\deg(a)-\deg(b)=0 in every representation. It can be viewed as the sheafification of the presheaf

D+(𝔞)colimD+(𝔞)D+(f)(Rf)0, D_+(\mathfrak a)\longmapsto \operatorname*{colim}_{D_+(\mathfrak a)\subseteq D_+(f)}(R_f)_0,

which also shows that we do indeed obtain a sheaf of commutative rings.

Definition 12.7: the projective spectrum as a ringed space

For a \mathbb Z-graded ring RR, the projective spectrum

Y=Proj(R) Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R)

means the projective spectrum equipped with its Zariski topology and structure sheaf.

Lemma 12.8: a homogeneous unit and the spectrum of the degree-zero component

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring with at least one homogeneous unit of positive degree. The map

Proj(R)Spek(R0),𝔭𝔭R0, \operatorname{Proj}(R)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R_0), \qquad \mathfrak p\longmapsto\mathfrak p\cap R_0,

is a bijection, a homeomorphism for the Zariski topologies, and an isomorphism with respect to the structure sheaves. Moreover,

R(𝔭)=(R0)𝔭R0. R_{(\mathfrak p)}=(R_0)_{\mathfrak p\cap R_0}.

Proof

First,

𝔭0:=𝔭R0 \mathfrak p_0:=\mathfrak p\cap R_0

is a prime ideal, so the map is well defined. Let gg be a homogeneous unit of positive degree. We shall reconstruct 𝔭\mathfrak p from 𝔭0\mathfrak p_0. If HH denotes the set of homogeneous elements, then

𝔭H={h homogeneousthere exist i,j+ with gihj𝔭0}. \mathfrak p\cap H =\{h\text{ homogeneous}\mid \text{there exist }i\in\mathbb Z, j\in\mathbb N_+ \text{ with }g^ih^j\in\mathfrak p_0\}.

The inclusion from left to right is clear: ii and jj can be chosen so that deg(gihj)=0\deg(g^ih^j)=0. Conversely, if gihj𝔭0g^ih^j\in\mathfrak p_0, then hj𝔭h^j\in\mathfrak p because gg is a unit, and then h𝔭h\in\mathfrak p because 𝔭\mathfrak p is prime. Thus the map is injective.

For surjectivity, take a prime ideal 𝔮R0\mathfrak q\subseteq R_0 and form the ideal generated by

{h homogeneousthere exist i,j+ with gihj𝔮}. \{h\text{ homogeneous}\mid \text{there exist }i\in\mathbb Z, j\in\mathbb N_+ \text{ with }g^ih^j\in\mathfrak q\}.

This ideal contains no unit, and therefore does not contain all of R+R_+; in particular it does not contain gg, since 𝔮\mathfrak q does not contain 11. If h1h2h_1h_2 belongs to the set above, then for some i,ji,j,

gih1jh2j𝔮. g^ih_1^jh_2^j\in\mathfrak q.

For some power, we can write

(gih1jh2j)n=(gah1b)(gch2d) (g^ih_1^jh_2^j)^n=(g^ah_1^b)(g^ch_2^d)

with both factors of degree zero. One factor must belong to 𝔮\mathfrak q, so h1h_1 or h2h_2 belongs to the stated set. The generated ideal is therefore prime and gives the inverse map.

For the homeomorphism, consider the bases formed by D+(f)D_+(f) on the projective side and D(f)D(f) on the degree-zero side. The inverse image of D(f)D(f) is D+(f)D_+(f), and a homogeneous element can be multiplied by a power of gg without changing its projective open set:

D+(f)=D+(fgj). D_+(f)=D_+(fg^j).

The identification of the local rings and compatibility of the sheaves follow from the same description of degree-zero localisations.

Editorial note - degree adjustment. The source’s last displayed identity preserves the open set, but multiplying ff by a power of gg alone need not give degree zero. If deg(g)=e>0\deg(g)=e>0 and deg(f)=d\deg(f)=d, use fegdf^eg^{-d}: it has degree zero and D+(f)=D+(fegd)D_+(f)=D_+(f^eg^{-d}). This supplies the degree-zero basis used in the argument.

Lemma 12.9: principal projective open subsets are affine

For a \mathbb Z-graded ring RR and a homogeneous element fRf\in R of nonzero degree,

D+(f)Spek((Rf)0) D_+(f)\cong\operatorname{Spek}((R_f)_0)

as ringed spaces. In particular, the projective spectrum Proj(R)\operatorname{Proj}(R) is a scheme.

Proof

Apply Lemma 12.8 to RfR_f, noting that homogeneous prime ideals in D+(f)D_+(f) correspond to homogeneous prime ideals of RfR_f. The scheme property follows because the sets D+(f)D_+(f) for fR+f\in R_+ cover the projective spectrum.

Example 12.10: the standard affine cover of projective space

Projective space, the projective spectrum of the standard-graded polynomial ring R[X0,X1,,Xn]R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n], is covered by the D+(Xi)D_+(X_i). This is called the standard affine cover of projective space. We have

Γ(D+(Xi),𝒪Rn)=(R[X0,X1,,Xn]Xi)0=R[X0Xi,,Xi1Xi,Xi+1Xi,,XnXi]. \begin{aligned} \Gamma(D_+(X_i),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}) &=(R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{X_i})_0\\ &=R\left[\frac{X_0}{X_i},\ldots, \frac{X_{i-1}}{X_i},\frac{X_{i+1}}{X_i},\ldots, \frac{X_n}{X_i}\right]. \end{aligned}

This is a polynomial ring in nn variables. With Yj=Xj/XiY_j=X_j/X_i for jij\ne i, we obtain

D+(Xi)=Spek(R[Y0,,Yi1,Yi+1,,Yn])=𝔸Rn. D_+(X_i) =\operatorname{Spek}(R[Y_0,\ldots,Y_{i-1},Y_{i+1},\ldots,Y_n]) =\mathbb A_R^n.

Thus projective nn-space is covered by n+1n+1 affine spaces.

Morphisms and projective schemes

Theorem 12.11: the morphism induced by a homogeneous homomorphism

Let AA and BB be \mathbb Z-graded rings over a commutative ring R=A0R=A_0, and let

θ:AB \theta:A\longrightarrow B

be a homogeneous ring homomorphism. There is a natural scheme morphism

D+(θ(A+)B)Proj(A),𝔭θ1(𝔭). D_+(\theta(A_+)B)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Proj}(A), \qquad \mathfrak p\longmapsto\theta^{-1}(\mathfrak p).

Proof

The inverse image of a prime ideal under a ring homomorphism is again prime, and the inverse image of a homogeneous ideal is again homogeneous. If

𝔭D+(θ(A+)B), \mathfrak p\in D_+(\theta(A_+)B),

there is a homogeneous element fA+f\in A_+ with θ(f)𝔭\theta(f)\notin\mathfrak p. Then A+θ1(𝔭)A_+\not\subseteq\theta^{-1}(\mathfrak p), so

θ1(𝔭)Proj(A). \theta^{-1}(\mathfrak p)\in\operatorname{Proj}(A).

We therefore have a map

φ:D+(θ(A+)B)Proj(A). \varphi:D_+(\theta(A_+)B)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Proj}(A).

For a homogeneous element fA+f\in A_+,

φ1(D+(f))=D+(θ(f)), \varphi^{-1}(D_+(f))=D_+(\theta(f)),

as for the map on spectra. Thus φ\varphi is continuous. By Corollary 10.10, θ\theta induces a unique morphism of affine schemes Spek(B)Spek(A)\operatorname{Spek}(B)\to\operatorname{Spek}(A). On the affine principal open D(f)Spek(A)D(f)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(A), this morphism is given by the homogeneous homomorphism

θf:AfBθ(f), \theta_f:A_f\longrightarrow B_{\theta(f)},

which induces a homomorphism on the degree-zero components

(θf)0:(Af)0(Bθ(f))0. (\theta_f)_0:(A_f)_0\longrightarrow(B_{\theta(f)})_0.

By Lemma 12.9, this is a homomorphism between the rings of sections on D+(f)D_+(f) and D+(θ(f))D_+(\theta(f)). These homomorphisms are compatible with restrictions, and the diagram

D+(θ(f))φ=θ1D+(f)Spek((Bθ(f))0)(θf)01Spek((Af)0) \begin{matrix} D_+(\theta(f))&\xrightarrow{\ \varphi=\theta^{-1}\ }&D_+(f)\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \operatorname{Spek}((B_{\theta(f)})_0) &\xrightarrow{\ (\theta_f)_0^{-1}\ }& \operatorname{Spek}((A_f)_0) \end{matrix}

commutes. Hence φ\varphi is a morphism of locally ringed spaces.

Editorial note - domains in the source proof. The source statement correctly gives the domain D+(θ(A+)B)D_+(\theta(A_+)B), but the first line of its proof prints D+(θ(A+)B)=Proj(B)D_+(\theta(A_+)B)=\operatorname{Proj}(B). This equality does not hold without an additional hypothesis. This edition retains the open domain from the statement. The later D(f)D(f) belongs to the intermediate affine-spectrum argument; passing to degree-zero components then gives the projective charts D+(f)D_+(f) and D+(θ(f))D_+(\theta(f)). Uniqueness for the affine morphism is relative to the specified ring homomorphism, not to its underlying continuous map alone.

Example 12.12: projection away from a point

The subring inclusion

K[X1,,Xn]K[X0,X1,,Xn] K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]\subseteq K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]

gives, by Theorem 12.11, a scheme morphism

KnD+(X1,,Xn)Kn1. \mathbb P_K^n\supset D_+(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^{n-1}.

A KK-point with homogeneous coordinates (x0,x1,,xn)(x_0,x_1,\ldots,x_n) is sent to (x1,,xn)(x_1,\ldots,x_n). This map is defined only on the displayed open subset and has no meaningful extension to the point (1,0,,0)(1,0,\ldots,0). It is called projection away from a point. Interpreted in the affine spaces 𝔸Kn+1\mathbb A_K^{n+1} and 𝔸Kn\mathbb A_K^n, it projects each line onto a hyperplane. For the line “perpendicular” to the hyperplane, the construction is not well defined because the projection does not give a line.

We shall use the following definition especially over a field.

Editorial note - projection to a point. The nonextension assertion in Example 12.12 presupposes n2n\geq2. For n=1n=1, the target is K0\mathbb P_K^0, and the constant morphism does extend to all of K1\mathbb P_K^1.

Definition 12.13: projective scheme

A scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) over a commutative ring RR is called projective if there is a factorisation

XiRnSpek(R) X\xrightarrow{i}\mathbb P_R^n \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R)

in which ii is a closed immersion.

Lemma 12.14: Proj of a standard-graded ring is projective

For a standard-graded ring AA, the projective spectrum Proj(A)\operatorname{Proj}(A) is a projective scheme over Spek(A0)\operatorname{Spek}(A_0).

Proof

We can write

A=A0[X0,X1,,Xn]/𝔞 A=A_0[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a

with a homogeneous ideal 𝔞A0[X0,X1,,Xn]\mathfrak a\subseteq A_0[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]. By Theorem 12.11, the quotient map

θ:A0[X0,X1,,Xn]A \theta:A_0[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]\longrightarrow A

gives a scheme morphism

i:Proj(A)A0n. i:\operatorname{Proj}(A)\longrightarrow\mathbb P_{A_0}^n.

Just as the map on spectra

Spek(A)V(𝔞)𝔸A0n+1,𝔭θ1(𝔭), \operatorname{Spek}(A)\longrightarrow V(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\mathbb A_{A_0}^{n+1}, \qquad \mathfrak p\longmapsto\theta^{-1}(\mathfrak p),

is a homeomorphism, this projective version is a homeomorphism onto V+(𝔞)V_+(\mathfrak a). Thus Proj(A)\operatorname{Proj}(A) naturally corresponds to a closed subset of projective space over A0A_0.

It remains to show that the sheaf morphism

𝒪A0ni*𝒪Proj(A) \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_{A_0}^n} \longrightarrow i_*\mathcal O_{\operatorname{Proj}(A)}

is surjective. On D+(f)D_+(f) for a homogeneous element fA0[X0,X1,,Xn]+f\in A_0[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_+, this is the map

(A0[X0,X1,,Xn]f)0(Af)0, (A_0[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_f)_0 \longrightarrow(A_f)_0,

which is surjective.

In the assertion above, the ring homomorphisms are surjective only on sets of the form D+(f)D_+(f), not on all open sets. Since these sets form a basis for the topology, the maps on stalks are also surjective. We therefore obtain a surjective sheaf morphism, and ii is a closed immersion.

Projective hypersurfaces

Definition 12.15: projective hypersurface

For a homogeneous polynomial

FK[X0,X1,,Xn] F\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]

over a field KK, the set

V+(F)=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xn]/(F))Kn V_+(F)=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F)) \subset\mathbb P_K^n

is called the projective hypersurface defined by FF.

Editorial note - nondegenerate equation. In Definitions 12.15 and 12.16, a hypersurface equation is understood to be nonzero and of positive degree. The source does not explicitly exclude the zero polynomial or nonzero constants, which instead give the whole projective space or the empty subscheme.

Definition 12.16: degree of a hypersurface

For a projective hypersurface

V+(F)=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xn]/(F))Kn, V_+(F)=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F)) \subset\mathbb P_K^n,

the degree of the homogeneous polynomial FF is also called the degree of the hypersurface.

A hypersurface of degree 11 is called a hyperplane; these are projective linear subspaces of codimension 11.

Lemma 12.17: affine description by dehomogenisation

Let

R=K[X0,X1,,Xd]/(f1,,fs) R=K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d]/(f_1,\ldots,f_s)

be a standard-graded ring, with homogeneous generators fjf_j of degrees djd_j. Then

(RXi)0=K[X0Xi,,Xi1Xi,Xi+1Xi,,XdXi]/(f1Xid1,,fsXids). (R_{X_i})_0 =K\left[\frac{X_0}{X_i},\ldots,\frac{X_{i-1}}{X_i}, \frac{X_{i+1}}{X_i},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_i}\right] \bigg/ \left(\frac{f_1}{X_i^{d_1}},\ldots, \frac{f_s}{X_i^{d_s}}\right).

This quotient ring is described by the dehomogenisations of the ff_\ell with respect to the variable XiX_i.

Proof

We have

RXi=K[X0,,Xd,Xi1]/(f1,,fs)=K[X0Xi,,Xi1Xi,Xi+1Xi,,XdXi,Xi,Xi1]/(f1Xid1,,fsXids)=(K[X0Xi,,Xi1Xi,Xi+1Xi,,XdXi]/(f1Xid1,,fsXids))[Xi,Xi1]. \begin{aligned} R_{X_i} &=K[X_0,\ldots,X_d,X_i^{-1}]/(f_1,\ldots,f_s)\\ &=K\left[\frac{X_0}{X_i},\ldots,\frac{X_{i-1}}{X_i}, \frac{X_{i+1}}{X_i},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_i},X_i,X_i^{-1}\right] \bigg/ \left(\frac{f_1}{X_i^{d_1}},\ldots, \frac{f_s}{X_i^{d_s}}\right)\\ &=\left( K\left[\frac{X_0}{X_i},\ldots,\frac{X_{i-1}}{X_i}, \frac{X_{i+1}}{X_i},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_i}\right] \bigg/ \left(\frac{f_1}{X_i^{d_1}},\ldots, \frac{f_s}{X_i^{d_s}}\right) \right)[X_i,X_i^{-1}]. \end{aligned}

In the final description, the degree-zero component can be read off directly. If

Yk=XkXi,Yi=1, Y_k=\frac{X_k}{X_i}, \qquad Y_i=1,

then, writing f=νaνXνf_\ell=\sum_\nu a_\nu X^\nu,

fXid=νaνXνXid=νaνYν. \frac{f_\ell}{X_i^{d_\ell}} =\frac{\sum_\nu a_\nu X^\nu}{X_i^{d_\ell}} =\sum_\nu a_\nu Y^\nu.

This is the dehomogenisation of ff_\ell with respect to the variable XiX_i.

Editorial note - indices and degrees. The source uses dd as the index of the last variable in X0,,XdX_0,\ldots,X_d, whereas djd_j and dd_\ell denote polynomial degrees. This edition preserves all the symbols but explicitly distinguishes their two roles to avoid confusion.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 12: The Projective Spectrum of a Graded Ring

Asterisks mark exactly the two exercises with frozen public solutions, Exercises 12.5 and 12.10. The other seventeen exercises have negative candidate results; this edition creates no new solutions.

Exercise 12.1

Let RR be a commutative ring, DD a commutative group, and AA a DD-graded RR-algebra. Prove that

1A0, 1\in A_0,

and deduce that A0A_0 is an RR-subalgebra of AA.

Exercise 12.2

Let

A=dDAd A=\bigoplus_{d\in D}A_d

be a graded commutative ring, and suppose that the component AeA_e contains a unit. Prove that AeA_e is isomorphic to A0A_0 as an A0A_0-module.

Exercise 12.3

Let RR be a commutative ring, DD a commutative group, and AA a DD-graded commutative RR-algebra. Let 𝔞A\mathfrak a\subseteq A be a homogeneous ideal. Prove that the quotient ring A/𝔞A/\mathfrak a is also DD-graded.

Exercise 12.4

Prove that a polynomial ring in nn variables contains exactly

(d+n1n1) \binom{d+n-1}{n-1}

monomials of degree dd.

Exercise 12.5 ★

Give an example of two monomial ideals 𝔞\mathfrak a and 𝔟\mathfrak b in a polynomial ring and a natural number dd such that the product ideal 𝔞𝔟\mathfrak a\mathfrak b has a generating system consisting of monomials of degree at most dd, but neither of the two ideals has such a generating system.

Exercise 12.6

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring. Prove that the subsets

D+(𝔞)Proj(R), D_+(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\operatorname{Proj}(R),

for homogeneous ideals 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R, do indeed define a topology on the projective spectrum Proj(R)\operatorname{Proj}(R).

Exercise 12.7

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring. Prove that the open subsets

D+(f)Proj(R), D_+(f)\subseteq\operatorname{Proj}(R),

for homogeneous elements fR+f\in R_+, form a basis for the topology of the projective spectrum.

Exercise 12.8

Determine the projective spectrum associated with the coordinate cross

Spek(K[X,Y]/(XY)) \operatorname{Spek}(K[X,Y]/(XY))

with its standard grading.

Exercise 12.9

Sketch the projective spectrum associated with the union of coordinate planes

Spek(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZ)) \operatorname{Spek}(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZ))

with its standard grading.

Exercise 12.10 ★

Determine the intersection point of the two lines

L=V+(6X8Y+3Z) L=V_+(6X-8Y+3Z)

and

M=V+(2X+9Y5Z) M=V_+(2X+9Y-5Z)

in the projective plane.

Editorial note - base field. The source solution uses division by 7070, so its displayed affine coordinates assume a field of characteristic different from 22, 55, and 77. Over those exceptional characteristics, the same exercise can be treated in homogeneous coordinates without that division.

Exercise 12.11

Prove that two distinct points PP and QQ in the projective plane uniquely determine a projective line containing both. How is its equation computed from the coordinates of the two points?

Editorial note - rational points. Here “points” means KK-rational points of K2\mathbb P_K^2, as required by the coordinate formulation. The assertion is not about arbitrary points of the underlying scheme.

Exercise 12.12

Prove that the ring of global sections of projective space is the base ring:

Γ(Rn,𝒪Rn)=R. \Gamma(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n})=R.

Exercise 12.13

Prove that the projective line K1\mathbb P_K^1 constructed by gluing in Example 10.7 agrees with the projective line in the sense of Example 12.10, namely

Proj(K[X,Y]). \operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]).

Exercise 12.14

Let LL be a homogeneous linear form in K[X0,,Xn]K[X_0,\ldots,X_n], and let

D+(L)𝔸KnKn. D_+(L)\cong\mathbb A_K^n\subseteq\mathbb P_K^n.

Prove that the Zariski topology on projective space induces the Zariski topology on this affine space.

Exercise 12.15

Let

P=(a0,,an)Kn. P=(a_0,\ldots,a_n)\in\mathbb P_K^n.

Prove that there is an affine open neighbourhood

U𝔸KnKn U\cong\mathbb A_K^n\subset\mathbb P_K^n

such that PP corresponds to the origin in this affine space.

Exercise 12.16

Let Kn\mathbb P_K^n be projective nn-space over a field KK, and let

D+(Xi)𝔸Kn,D+(Xj)𝔸Kn D_+(X_i)\cong\mathbb A_K^n, \qquad D_+(X_j)\cong\mathbb A_K^n

be two affine open subsets of Kn\mathbb P_K^n. Describe the transition map from D+(Xi)D_+(X_i) to D+(Xj)D_+(X_j), which is not defined everywhere.

Exercise 12.17

Suppose that m+1m+1 homogeneous polynomials

F0,,Fm F_0,\ldots,F_m

in n+1n+1 variables are given, all of the same degree dd. Prove that there is an open subset UKnU\subseteq\mathbb P_K^n on which these polynomials define a morphism

KnUKm. \mathbb P_K^n\supseteq U\longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^m.

Exercise 12.18

Let SS be a \mathbb Z-graded ring with a homogeneous unit of degree one, and let 𝔞S\mathfrak a\subseteq S be a homogeneous ideal. For nn\in\mathbb Z, prove the equality of (S/𝔞)0(S/\mathfrak a)_0-modules

(S/𝔞)n=(S/𝔞)0S0Sn. (S/\mathfrak a)_n =(S/\mathfrak a)_0\otimes_{S_0}S_n.

Exercise 12.19

Let RR be a standard-graded ring, 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R a homogeneous ideal, and fRf\in R a homogeneous element of degree 11. For nn\in\mathbb Z, prove the equality of (Rf/𝔞f)0(R_f/\mathfrak a_f)_0-modules

((R/𝔞)f)n=(Rf/𝔞f)n=(Rf/𝔞f)0(Rf)0(Rf)n. ((R/\mathfrak a)_f)_n =(R_f/\mathfrak a_f)_n =(R_f/\mathfrak a_f)_0\otimes_{(R_f)_0}(R_f)_n.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 12

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly two public solutions among the 19 exercises, namely those for Exercises 12.5 and 12.10. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 12.1–12.4, 12.6–12.9, and 12.11–12.19. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced with a newly written solution.

Solution to Exercise 12.5

We choose the polynomial ring

K[X1,X2,X3,X4,X5,Y1,Y2,Y3,Y4,Y5] K[X_1,X_2,X_3,X_4,X_5,Y_1,Y_2,Y_3,Y_4,Y_5]

over any base field (or, more generally, any nonzero base ring). Consider the ideals

𝔞=(X1X2X3X4X5,all monomials of degree 2 except XiXj with ij) \mathfrak a= (X_1X_2X_3X_4X_5, \ \text{all monomials of degree }2 \text{ except }X_iX_j\text{ with }i\ne j)

and

𝔟=(Y1Y2Y3Y4Y5,all monomials of degree 2 except YiYj with ij). \mathfrak b= (Y_1Y_2Y_3Y_4Y_5, \ \text{all monomials of degree }2 \text{ except }Y_iY_j\text{ with }i\ne j).

The two groups of variables are interchanged. For each ideal, the maximum degree of a generator is 55, since X1X2X3X4X5X_1X_2X_3X_4X_5 (and, symmetrically, the product of all the YiY_i) cannot be expressed using the other generating monomials.

We claim that the product ideal is generated by monomials of degree

d=4. d=4.

By the symmetry of the situation, this follows from the following factorisations, where QQ is in each case the appropriate quotient monomial:

X1X5Y1Y5=(X1Y1)(X2Y2)Q, X_1\cdots X_5Y_1\cdots Y_5 =(X_1Y_1)(X_2Y_2)Q,

Xi2Y1Y5=(XiY1)(XiY2)Q, X_i^2Y_1\cdots Y_5 =(X_iY_1)(X_iY_2)Q,

XiYjY1Y5=(Y1Y2)(XiYj)Q, X_iY_jY_1\cdots Y_5 =(Y_1Y_2)(X_iY_j)Q,

and

YiYjY1Y5=(Yi2)(Yj2)Q. Y_iY_jY_1\cdots Y_5 =(Y_i^2)(Y_j^2)Q.

Each pair of factors on the right consists of one generator from 𝔞\mathfrak a and one from 𝔟\mathfrak b, both of degree 22. Thus 𝔞𝔟\mathfrak a\mathfrak b has generators of degree at most 44, whereas 𝔞\mathfrak a and 𝔟\mathfrak b themselves require generators of degree 55.

Editorial note - repeated indices. The source’s last factorisation requires iji\ne j. For the omitted case i=ji=j, choose kik\ne i and use Yi2Y1Y5=(YiYk)(Yi2)i,kYY_i^2Y_1\cdots Y_5=(Y_iY_k)(Y_i^2)\prod_{\ell\ne i,k}Y_\ell. The first factor is in 𝔞\mathfrak a, the second in 𝔟\mathfrak b. This explicitly fills the repeated-index case in the existing source argument.

Solution to Exercise 12.10

We must find a nontrivial solution of the linear system

6X8Y+3Z=0, 6X-8Y+3Z=0,

2X+9Y5Z=0. 2X+9Y-5Z=0.

Eliminating XX gives the condition

35Y+18Z=0. -35Y+18Z=0.

Set Z=1Z=1. Then

Y=1835 Y=\frac{18}{35}

and

X=92Y+52Z=921835+52=162+17570=1370. \begin{aligned} X &=-\frac92Y+\frac52Z\\ &=-\frac92\cdot\frac{18}{35}+\frac52\\ &=\frac{-162+175}{70}\\ &=\frac{13}{70}. \end{aligned}

Consequently,

(1370,1835,1) \left(\frac{13}{70},\frac{18}{35},1\right)

is the intersection point of the two lines in the projective plane.

Editorial note - characteristic. The source’s divisions require characteristic different from 22, 55, and 77. The homogeneous representative (13,36,70)(13,36,70) satisfies both equations over every field and is nonzero in every characteristic; it provides the same intersection point without division. This characteristic qualification and homogeneous representative are editorial additions.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercise 12.1, 12.2, 12.3, 12.4, 12.6, 12.7, 12.8, 12.9, 12.11, 12.12, 12.13, 12.14, 12.15, 12.16, 12.17, 12.18, or 12.19. This is a result of the candidate check, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 13: The Cone Map, Sheaves of Modules, and Invertible Sheaves

The cone map

Definition 13.1: homogenisation of an ideal

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring. For an ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a, the ideal generated by all homogeneous elements of 𝔞\mathfrak a is called the homogenisation of 𝔞\mathfrak a. It is denoted by 𝔞h\mathfrak a^h.

The homogenisation is again an ideal and is contained in the original ideal. The homogenisation of a prime ideal is a prime ideal.

Definition 13.2: cone map

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring. The cone map is the scheme morphism

D(R+)Proj(R),𝔭𝔭h. \begin{aligned} D(R_+)&\longrightarrow\operatorname{Proj}(R),\\ \mathfrak p&\longmapsto\mathfrak p^h. \end{aligned}

On the open subsets associated with homogeneous elements fR+f\in R_+, it is given by the map on spectra associated with the homomorphism

(Rf)0Rf. (R_f)_0\longrightarrow R_f.

Theorem 13.3: the cone map is a scheme morphism

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring. Then the cone map is indeed a scheme morphism.

Proof

The map is well defined because the homogenisation of a prime ideal is again prime. For a homogeneous element fR+f\in R_+ and a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p,

f𝔭f𝔭h. f\in\mathfrak p \quad\Longleftrightarrow\quad f\in\mathfrak p^h.

Thus the inverse image of D+(f)D_+(f) is D(f)D(f), and the map is continuous. The diagram of maps

D(f)D+(f)Spek(Rf)Spek((Rf)0) \begin{matrix} D(f)&\longrightarrow&D_+(f)\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \operatorname{Spek}(R_f)&\longrightarrow& \operatorname{Spek}((R_f)_0) \end{matrix}

commutes. The top row is the restriction of the cone map, the bottom row is the natural map on spectra, the left side is the identification from Lemma 9.13, and the right side is the identification from Lemma 12.8.

To prove commutativity, for a prime ideal 𝔭D(f)\mathfrak p\in D(f) we must show the equality

𝔭h(Rf)0=𝔭(Rf)0, \mathfrak p^h\cap(R_f)_0 =\mathfrak p\cap(R_f)_0,

where the prime ideals are regarded as ideals in RfR_f. This equality rests on the argument for Lemma 12.8.

The morphism is thereby determined scheme-theoretically on D(f)D(f). The morphisms

Spek(Rf)Spek((Rf)0) \operatorname{Spek}(R_f) \longrightarrow \operatorname{Spek}((R_f)_0)

for different ff are compatible with one another and determine a global scheme morphism.

Example 13.4: the cone map for projective space

For the polynomial ring K[X0,X1,,Xn]K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n] in n+1n+1 variables with the standard grading over a field KK, the cone map is

𝔸Kn+1D(X0,X1,,Xn)Kn,𝔭𝔭h. \begin{aligned} \mathbb A_K^{n+1}\supset D(X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n) &\longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^n,\\ \mathfrak p&\longmapsto\mathfrak p^h. \end{aligned}

On KK-points, this map is simply given by

Kn+1\{0}n(K),(x0,x1,,xn)(x0,x1,,xn). \begin{aligned} K^{n+1}\setminus\{0\}&\longrightarrow\mathbb P^n(K),\\ (x_0,x_1,\ldots,x_n)&\longmapsto(x_0,x_1,\ldots,x_n). \end{aligned}

It sends each nonzero point to the line through that point and the origin.

Modules on a ringed space

Just as it is important to understand RR-modules for a commutative ring RR, for a ringed space we must understand the 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules on it.

Definition 13.5: module on a ringed space

A sheaf \mathcal M on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module if, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X, a Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)-module structure is given on Γ(U,)\Gamma(U,\mathcal M), compatible with the restriction maps for UVU\subseteq V.

The compatibility condition means that, for open subsets UVU\subseteq V, the diagram

Γ(V,𝒪X)×Γ(V,)Γ(V,)Γ(U,𝒪X)×Γ(U,)Γ(U,) \begin{matrix} \Gamma(V,\mathcal O_X)\times\Gamma(V,\mathcal M) &\longrightarrow&\Gamma(V,\mathcal M)\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\times\Gamma(U,\mathcal M) &\longrightarrow&\Gamma(U,\mathcal M) \end{matrix}

commutes. In particular, the structure sheaf 𝒪X\mathcal O_X is an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. Every 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module is, in particular, a sheaf of abelian groups.

Definition 13.6: subsheaf of modules

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. A subsheaf

𝒩 \mathcal N\subseteq\mathcal M

such that, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X, Γ(U,𝒩)\Gamma(U,\mathcal N) is a submodule of Γ(U,)\Gamma(U,\mathcal M) over Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) is called an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-submodule of \mathcal M.

Definition 13.7: ideal sheaf

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space. An 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-submodule

𝒪X \mathcal I\subseteq\mathcal O_X

is called an ideal sheaf.

Definition 13.8: fibre of a module at a point

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. For a point PXP\in X, the space

(P):=P𝒪X,Pκ(P) \mathcal M(P) :=\mathcal M_P\otimes_{\mathcal O_{X,P}}\kappa(P)

is called the fibre of \mathcal M at PP.

In particular, this fibre is a vector space over the residue field κ(P)\kappa(P).

Definition 13.9: homomorphism of sheaves of modules

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and ,𝒩\mathcal M,\mathcal N be 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules on XX. A sheaf morphism

φ:𝒩 \varphi:\mathcal M\longrightarrow\mathcal N

is called an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism if, for every open subset UXU\subseteq X, the map

Γ(U,)Γ(U,𝒩) \Gamma(U,\mathcal M)\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal N)

is a Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)-module homomorphism.

An 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism is, in particular, a homomorphism of sheaves of abelian groups.

The following assertion is a version of the theorem from linear algebra that a linear map is determined by its values on a basis.

Theorem 13.10: global sections determine a module homomorphism

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on XX. Global sections

s1,,snΓ(X,) s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M)

uniquely determine a module homomorphism

φ:𝒪Xn,eisi. \begin{aligned} \varphi:\mathcal O_X^n&\longrightarrow\mathcal M,\\ e_i&\longmapsto s_i. \end{aligned}

Proof

For every open subset UXU\subseteq X,

Γ(U,𝒪Xn)=Γ(U,𝒪X)n. \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X^n) =\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)^n.

This is the free Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)-module with basis e1,,ene_1,\ldots,e_n. The global sections sis_i give restrictions

si|UΓ(U,). s_i|_U\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal M).

By the theorem on specifying a map on a basis, these restrictions uniquely determine a Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)-module homomorphism

Γ(U,𝒪X)nΓ(U,),eisi|U. \begin{aligned} \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)^n&\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal M),\\ e_i&\longmapsto s_i|_U. \end{aligned}

These module homomorphisms are compatible with restrictions to VUV\subseteq U and therefore give a morphism of sheaves of modules.

Lemma 13.11: global sections as module homomorphisms

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on XX. A global section

sΓ(X,) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M)

corresponds uniquely to a module homomorphism

φ:𝒪X,1s. \begin{aligned} \varphi:\mathcal O_X&\longrightarrow\mathcal M,\\ 1&\longmapsto s. \end{aligned}

Proof

This is a special case of Theorem 13.10.

Constructions for sheaves of modules

Definition 13.12: global homomorphism module

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and ,𝒩\mathcal M,\mathcal N sheaves of modules on XX. The space

Hom(,𝒩)={φ:𝒩φ is a module homomorphism}, \operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal M,\mathcal N) =\{\varphi:\mathcal M\longrightarrow\mathcal N \mid \varphi\text{ is a module homomorphism}\},

with its natural Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)-module structure, is called the global homomorphism module from \mathcal M to 𝒩\mathcal N.

Essentially every construction for RR-modules has an analogous construction for 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules. The guiding idea is that the constructed objects should again have the “right properties” within the category of all 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules. We should therefore expect that the definition above is not the last word and must be extended to a sheaf version.

Definition 13.13: homomorphism sheaf

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and ,𝒩\mathcal M,\mathcal N sheaves of modules on XX. The assignment

UHom(|U,𝒩|U)={φ:|U𝒩|Uφ is a module homomorphism} U\longmapsto \operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal M|_U,\mathcal N|_U) =\{\varphi:\mathcal M|_U\longrightarrow\mathcal N|_U \mid \varphi\text{ is a module homomorphism}\}

is called the homomorphism sheaf from \mathcal M to 𝒩\mathcal N. It is denoted by

om(,𝒩). \mathcal Hom(\mathcal M,\mathcal N).

Thus,

om(,𝒩)(U)=Hom(|U,𝒩|U). \mathcal Hom(\mathcal M,\mathcal N)(U) =\operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal M|_U,\mathcal N|_U).

Lemma 13.14: the homomorphism sheaf is a sheaf of modules

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and ,𝒩\mathcal M,\mathcal N sheaves of modules on XX. Then the homomorphism sheaf

om(,𝒩) \mathcal Hom(\mathcal M,\mathcal N)

is a sheaf of 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules on XX.

Proof

We have the relation

om(,𝒩)(U)=Hom(|U,𝒩|U)Mor(|U,𝒩|U). \begin{aligned} \mathcal Hom(\mathcal M,\mathcal N)(U) &=\operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal M|_U,\mathcal N|_U)\\ &\subseteq\operatorname{Mor}(\mathcal M|_U,\mathcal N|_U). \end{aligned}

By Lemma 4.9, the right-hand side is a sheaf. The homomorphism property, that is, compatibility with addition and scalar multiplication, can be tested locally; see Exercise 13.11. Thus the left-hand side is a subsheaf. The 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-structure on om(,𝒩)\mathcal Hom(\mathcal M,\mathcal N) is given by addition and scalar multiplication in the second component, and these operations are compatible with restrictions.

Definition 13.15: dual module

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M a sheaf of modules on XX. The sheaf

*=om(,𝒪X), \mathcal M^* =\mathcal Hom(\mathcal M,\mathcal O_X),

with its natural 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module structure, is called the dual module of \mathcal M.

Definition 13.16: tensor product of sheaves of modules

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and ,𝒢\mathcal F,\mathcal G sheaves of modules on XX. The sheafification of the presheaf

UΓ(U,)Γ(U,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒢) U\longmapsto \Gamma(U,\mathcal F) \otimes_{\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)} \Gamma(U,\mathcal G)

is called the tensor product of the two modules. It is denoted by

𝒪X𝒢. \mathcal F\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal G.

By the universal property of sheafification, there is a canonical map

Γ(U,)Γ(U,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒢)Γ(U,𝒪X𝒢) \Gamma(U,\mathcal F) \otimes_{\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)} \Gamma(U,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow \Gamma\bigl(U,\mathcal F\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal G\bigr)

which is an isomorphism on stalks. The stalk is the tensor product of the two stalks; see Exercise 13.13.

Invertible sheaves

Definition 13.17: invertible sheaf

An 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module \mathcal L on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called invertible if there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

such that the restrictions

|Ui \mathcal L|_{U_i}

are isomorphic to 𝒪X|Ui\mathcal O_X|_{U_i}.

An invertible sheaf \mathcal L on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called trivial if it is isomorphic to the structure sheaf 𝒪X\mathcal O_X.

Example 13.18: the sheaf of sections of a line bundle

Let XX be a topological space equipped with the sheaf of continuous functions C(,)C(-,\mathbb R), and let

LX L\longrightarrow X

be a real line bundle on XX. Then the sheaf SS of continuous sections in the sense of Example 3.12 is an invertible C(,)C(-,\mathbb R)-module. Indeed, for an open subset UXU\subseteq X with a trivialisation

L|U×U, L|_U\cong\mathbb R\times U,

we have

S(U,L|U)C(U,). S(U,L|_U)\cong C(U,\mathbb R).

Example 13.19: invertible sheaves on projective space

Editorial note - domains and dimension. In the formulae below, take U=D+(𝔞)U=D_+(\mathfrak a) nonempty. The empty open set has the zero module of sections. The global formula (K[X0,,Xn])(K[X_0,\ldots,X_n])_\ell for every integer \ell, and the nonisomorphism conclusion, require n1n\geq1. For n=0n=0, every twist is trivial and its global sections form a one-dimensional KK-vector space, also for negative \ell. These qualifications are implicit or missing in the source.

Let KK be a field and Kn\mathbb P_K^n projective space over KK. For every open subset UU, the structure sheaf gives a subset of the function field

Γ(U,𝒪Kn)K(X1X0,,XnX0). \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}) \subseteq K\left(\frac{X_1}{X_0},\ldots,\frac{X_n}{X_0}\right).

Since the polynomial ring is factorial, for every homogeneous ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a there is a homogeneous polynomial ff of maximal degree without repeated factors, uniquely determined up to multiplication by a scalar, such that

D+(𝔞)D+(f). D_+(\mathfrak a)\subseteq D_+(f).

Here f=1f=1 is allowed, although in that case the notation D+(f)D_+(f) is not used. By Theorem 9.8, the ring of global sections is

Γ(U,𝒪Kn)=Γ(D+(f),𝒪Kn)=(K[X0,X1,,Xn]f)0K(X1X0,,XnX0). \begin{aligned} \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}) &=\Gamma(D_+(f),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n})\\ &=(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_f)_0\\ &\subseteq K\left(\frac{X_1}{X_0},\ldots,\frac{X_n}{X_0}\right). \end{aligned}

Fix \ell\in\mathbb Z. We define a sheaf 𝒪Kn()\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(\ell) by

Γ(U,𝒪Kn())=Γ(D+(f),𝒪Kn()):=(K[X0,X1,,Xn]f). \begin{aligned} \Gamma\bigl(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(\ell)\bigr) &=\Gamma\bigl(D_+(f),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(\ell)\bigr)\\ &:=(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_f)_\ell. \end{aligned}

This is an invertible sheaf. On D+(X0)D_+(X_0), and likewise on D+(Xi)D_+(X_i), the map

(K[X0,X1,,Xn]X0)0(K[X0,X1,,Xn]X0),FGX0FG \begin{aligned} (K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{X_0})_0 &\longrightarrow (K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{X_0})_\ell,\\ \frac FG&\longmapsto X_0^\ell\frac FG \end{aligned}

is an isomorphism of modules over (K[X0,X1,,Xn]X0)0(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{X_0})_0 that carries over to smaller open subsets. Evaluation on the whole projective space is simply

(K[X0,X1,,Xn]). (K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])_\ell.

This shows that, for n1n\geq 1, these invertible sheaves are pairwise nonisomorphic for 0\ell\geq 0. In fact, this holds for all \ell.

Definition 13.20: invertibility locus of a section

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space, \mathcal L an invertible sheaf on XX, and

sΓ(X,) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

a global section. The set

Xs:={PXsP𝔪PP} X_s :=\{P\in X\mid s_P\notin\mathfrak m_P\mathcal L_P\}

is called the invertibility locus of ss.

Its complement,

X\Xs, X\setminus X_s,

the zero locus of the section, is denoted by Z(s)Z(s).

Lemma 13.21: the invertibility locus is open

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space, \mathcal L an invertible sheaf on XX, and

sΓ(X,) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

a global section. Then the invertibility locus

XsX X_s\subseteq X

is open.

Proof

The assertion follows from Lemma 7.16 by a local argument.

Lemma 13.22: trivialisation on the invertibility locus

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space and \mathcal L an invertible sheaf on XX. Let

sΓ(X,) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

be a global section with invertibility locus XsX_s. Then the restriction

|Xs \mathcal L|_{X_s}

is trivial.

Proof

By Lemma 13.11, the global section ss determines a module homomorphism

𝒪X,1s, \begin{aligned} \mathcal O_X&\longrightarrow\mathcal L,\\ 1&\longmapsto s, \end{aligned}

and, in particular, a module homomorphism

φ:𝒪X|Xs|Xs. \varphi: \mathcal O_X|_{X_s} \longrightarrow \mathcal L|_{X_s}.

At every point PXsP\in X_s, this map is an isomorphism. Thus φ\varphi is also an isomorphism by Lemma 4.6.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 13: The Cone Map, Sheaves of Modules, and Invertible Sheaves

The frozen source marks none of the exercises with an asterisk. Separately, the frozen candidate evidence records negative results for all 23 exercises. This edition creates no new solutions.

Exercise 13.1

Give an example showing that the cone map

𝔸Kn+1\{0}Kn \mathbb A_K^{n+1}\setminus\{0\}\longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^n

need not be a closed map.

Exercise 13.2

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and 𝔭\mathfrak p a prime ideal of RR. Prove that the homogenisation 𝔭h\mathfrak p^h is also a prime ideal.

Exercise 13.3

Let KK be a field and

R=K[X0,X1,,Xn]/𝔞 R=K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a

a standard-graded KK-algebra. Prove that the diagram

Spek(R)D(R+)V(𝔞)D(X0,X1,,Xn)𝔸Kn+1D(X0,X1,,Xn)Proj(R)V+(𝔞)Kn \begin{matrix} \operatorname{Spek}(R)\supseteq D(R_+) &\longrightarrow& V(\mathfrak a)\cap D(X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n) &\longrightarrow& \mathbb A_K^{n+1}\supseteq D(X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n) \\ \downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow \\ \operatorname{Proj}(R) &\longrightarrow& V_+(\mathfrak a) &\longrightarrow& \mathbb P_K^n \end{matrix}

of scheme morphisms commutes. Here the vertical maps on the left and right are cone maps, and the horizontal maps are isomorphisms and the natural closed immersions.

Exercise 13.4

Discuss the relationship between the cone map

𝔸2𝔸2\{(0,0)}1 \mathbb A_{\mathbb C}^{2} \supset \mathbb A_{\mathbb C}^{2}\setminus\{(0,0)\} \longrightarrow\mathbb P_{\mathbb C}^{1}

and the Hopf fibration

S3S2. S^3\longrightarrow S^2.

Exercise 13.5

Let \mathcal F be an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that, for every point PXP\in X, the stalk P\mathcal F_P is an 𝒪X,P\mathcal O_{X,P}-module.

Exercise 13.6

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the direct sum

𝒢 \mathcal F\oplus\mathcal G

is also an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module.

Exercise 13.7

Let \mathcal F be an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), and let

𝒢 \mathcal G\subseteq\mathcal F

be an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-submodule. Prove that the quotient sheaf

/𝒢 \mathcal F/\mathcal G

is naturally an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module.

Exercise 13.8

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space. Prove that

sΓ(X,𝒪X) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

is a unit if and only if the associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

𝒪X𝒪X \mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X

is an isomorphism.

Exercise 13.9

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space. Let

s1,,snΓ(X,𝒪X) s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

be global sections generating the unit ideal in Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

𝒪Xn𝒪X,eisi, \begin{aligned} \mathcal O_X^n&\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X,\\ e_i&\longmapsto s_i, \end{aligned}

is surjective.

The converse of this assertion does not hold; see Exercise 14.10.

Exercise 13.10

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space. Let

s1,,snΓ(X,𝒪X)n s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)^n

be global sections with

si=(si1,,sin). s_i=(s_{i1},\ldots,s_{in}).

Prove that the determinant of the matrix

(sij)1i,jn (s_{ij})_{1\leq i,j\leq n}

is a unit in Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) if and only if the associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

𝒪Xn𝒪Xn,eisi, \begin{aligned} \mathcal O_X^n&\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X^n,\\ e_i&\longmapsto s_i, \end{aligned}

is an isomorphism.

Exercise 13.11

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space, \mathcal M and 𝒩\mathcal N sheaves of modules on XX, and

φ:𝒩 \varphi:\mathcal M\longrightarrow\mathcal N

a sheaf morphism. Also let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover. Prove the following assertions.

  1. If, for every ii, the map

    φUi:Γ(Ui,)Γ(Ui,𝒩) \varphi_{U_i}:\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal M) \longrightarrow\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal N)

    is compatible with addition, then the same holds for

    φX:Γ(X,)Γ(X,𝒩). \varphi_X:\Gamma(X,\mathcal M)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal N).

  2. If, for every ii, the map

    φUi:Γ(Ui,)Γ(Ui,𝒩) \varphi_{U_i}:\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal M) \longrightarrow\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal N)

    is compatible with scalar multiplication by Γ(Ui,𝒪X)\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X), then the same holds for φX\varphi_X.

  3. If, for every ii, the map

    φ|Ui:|Ui𝒩|Ui \varphi|_{U_i}:\mathcal M|_{U_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal N|_{U_i}

    is an 𝒪X|Ui\mathcal O_X|_{U_i}-module homomorphism, then φ\varphi is also an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism.

Exercise 13.12

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal F a sheaf of modules on XX. Prove that there is a natural 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

**. \mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal F^{**}.

Exercise 13.13

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and ,𝒢\mathcal F,\mathcal G sheaves of modules on XX. Prove that the stalk at a point PXP\in X of the presheaf

UΓ(U,)Γ(U,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒢) U\longmapsto \Gamma(U,\mathcal F) \otimes_{\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)} \Gamma(U,\mathcal G)

equals

colimPU(Γ(U,)Γ(U,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒢))=(colimPUΓ(U,))(colimPUΓ(U,𝒪X))(colimPUΓ(U,𝒢))=P𝒪X,P𝒢P. \begin{aligned} &\operatorname{colim}_{P\in U} \left(\Gamma(U,\mathcal F)\otimes_{\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)} \Gamma(U,\mathcal G)\right) \\ &\qquad= \left(\operatorname{colim}_{P\in U}\Gamma(U,\mathcal F)\right) \otimes_{ \left(\operatorname{colim}_{P\in U}\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\right)} \left(\operatorname{colim}_{P\in U}\Gamma(U,\mathcal G)\right) \\ &\qquad=\mathcal F_P\otimes_{\mathcal O_{X,P}}\mathcal G_P. \end{aligned}

Editorial note - colimit notation. The source interchanges each colimit’s index and argument. This edition places PUP\in U in the subscript and the section module in the argument. The index runs over open neighbourhoods of PP, with maps given by restriction to smaller neighbourhoods; the asserted tensor-product identity is unchanged.

Exercise 13.14

Let \mathcal F be a sheaf of modules on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), and let *\mathcal F^* be its dual sheaf. Prove that there is a natural 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

𝒪X*𝒪X. \mathcal F\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal F^* \longrightarrow\mathcal O_X.

Exercise 13.15

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a locally ringed space and \mathcal L an invertible sheaf on XX. Let UXU\subseteq X be an open subset such that the restriction |U\mathcal L|_U is trivial, and let

φ:|U𝒪X|U \varphi:\mathcal L|_U\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X|_U

be an isomorphism. Let

sΓ(X,) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

be a global section with invertibility locus XsX_s. Prove that

XsU=Uφ(s), X_s\cap U=U_{\varphi(s)},

where the right-hand side denotes the invertibility locus of φ(s)Γ(U,𝒪X|U)\varphi(s)\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X|_U).

Exercise 13.16

Let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the dual sheaf

* \mathcal L^*

is also invertible.

Exercise 13.17

Let \mathcal L and \mathcal M be invertible sheaves on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the tensor product

𝒪X \mathcal L\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal M

is also invertible.

Exercise 13.18

Let \mathcal L and \mathcal M be invertible sheaves on a locally ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Let

sΓ(X,),tΓ(X,), s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L), \qquad t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M),

and

stΓ(X,). st\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L\otimes\mathcal M).

Prove that their invertibility loci satisfy

Xst=XsXt. X_{st}=X_s\cap X_t.

Exercise 13.19

Prove that an invertible sheaf \mathcal L on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is naturally isomorphic to its bidual **\mathcal L^{**}.

Exercise 13.20

Let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) and *\mathcal L^* its dual sheaf. Prove that there is a natural 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module isomorphism

𝒪X*𝒪X. \mathcal L\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal L^* \longrightarrow\mathcal O_X.

Exercise 13.21

Consider projective space over a field KK and the invertible sheaf

𝒪Kn(m) \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(m)

for m>0m>0. Let

fΓ(Kn,𝒪Kn(m))=K[X0,X1,,Xn]m. f\in\Gamma\!\left(\mathbb P_K^n, \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(m)\right) =K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_m.

Prove the following equality of invertibility loci:

(Kn)f=D+(f). (\mathbb P_K^n)_f=D_+(f).

Exercise 13.22

Consider projective space over a field KK and the invertible sheaves 𝒪Kn()\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(\ell). Prove that

𝒪Kn()𝒪Kn(m)𝒪Kn(+m). \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(\ell) \otimes\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(m) \cong\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(\ell+m).

Exercise 13.23

Let

0FK[X0,X1,,Xn] 0\ne F\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]

be a homogeneous polynomial of degree dd. Prove that it determines a short exact sequence of sheaves

0𝒪Kn(d)F𝒪Kn𝒪V+(F)0 0\longrightarrow \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(-d) \xrightarrow{\,\cdot F\,} \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n} \longrightarrow \mathcal O_{V_+(F)} \longrightarrow 0

on projective space. Here the structure sheaf of the projective hypersurface V+(F)V_+(F) is regarded as a sheaf on projective space.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 13

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the 23 exercises. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 13.1–13.23. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced with a newly written solution.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercise 13.1, 13.2, 13.3, 13.4, 13.5, 13.6, 13.7, 13.8, 13.9, 13.10, 13.11, 13.12, 13.13, 13.14, 13.15, 13.16, 13.17, 13.18, 13.19, 13.20, 13.21, 13.22, or 13.23. This is a result of the candidate check, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 14: Quasicoherent Modules

Quasicoherent modules on affine schemes

For a commutative ring RR, its RR-modules are important objects that characterise the ring: for example, ideals, quotient rings, projective modules, and the module of Kähler differentials. We want to recover these modules in the context of the spectrum, that is, in a geometrised form. The construction runs parallel to the introduction of the structure sheaf on the spectrum.

Example 14.1: the presheaf arising from a module

Let MM be an RR-module over a commutative ring RR, and write X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R). We can define a presheaf of modules by setting, for each open subset UXU\subseteq X,

𝒫(U)=colimUD(f)Mf. \mathcal P(U)=\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}M_f.

These are modules over the ring

colimUD(f)Rf, \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}R_f,

and there are natural restriction homomorphisms compatible with the module structures. The stalk of this presheaf at a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p is M𝔭M_{\mathfrak p}.

Definition 14.2: the sheaf of modules on the spectrum

Let

(X,𝒪X)=Spek(R) (X,\mathcal O_X)=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

be the affine scheme of a commutative ring RR, and let MM be an RR-module. The 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module associated with MM, denoted by M̃\widetilde M, is the assignment that associates to each open subset UXU\subseteq X the commutative group

Γ(U,M̃)={(s𝔭)𝔭U𝔭UM𝔭|for every 𝔭U there are mM and fR with 𝔭D(f)U,and s𝔮=m/f in M𝔮 for all 𝔮D(f)}, \begin{aligned} \Gamma(U,\widetilde M)=\biggl\{&(s_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U} \in\prod_{\mathfrak p\in U}M_{\mathfrak p}\ \bigg|\\ &\text{for every }\mathfrak p\in U\text{ there are }m\in M\text{ and }f\in R \text{ with }\mathfrak p\in D(f)\subseteq U,\\ &\text{and }s_{\mathfrak q}=m/f\text{ in }M_{\mathfrak q} \text{ for all }\mathfrak q\in D(f)\biggr\}, \end{aligned}

together with scalar multiplication

Γ(U,𝒪X)×Γ(U,M̃)Γ(U,M̃),((g𝔭)𝔭U,(s𝔭)𝔭U)(g𝔭s𝔭)𝔭U. \begin{aligned} \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\times\Gamma(U,\widetilde M) &\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\widetilde M),\\ \bigl((g_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U}, (s_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U}\bigr) &\longmapsto(g_{\mathfrak p}s_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U}. \end{aligned}

To each inclusion UVU\subseteq V it assigns the natural projection.

Starting the construction with the ring RR itself gives the structure sheaf.

Lemma 14.3: the construction gives an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module

For an RR-module MM over a commutative ring RR, M̃\widetilde M is an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on the affine scheme X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Proof

This follows from the fact that M̃\widetilde M is defined as the sheafification of the presheaf

UcolimUD(f)Mf, U\longmapsto\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}M_f,

and the module structure is inherited by its sheafification.

Lemma 14.4: stalks are localisations

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be the affine scheme of a commutative ring RR, and let xXx\in X be the point corresponding to a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p. If MM is an RR-module with associated sheaf of modules M̃\widetilde M, then its stalk is

M̃x=M𝔭. \widetilde M_x=M_{\mathfrak p}.

Proof

This follows from Example 14.1 and Lemma 5.2(2).

Lemma 14.5: sections on principal open subsets

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be the affine scheme of a commutative ring RR, and let MM be an RR-module with associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module M̃\widetilde M. For fRf\in R,

Γ(D(f),M̃)=Mf. \Gamma(D(f),\widetilde M)=M_f.

In particular, the module of global sections is

Γ(X,M̃)=M. \Gamma(X,\widetilde M)=M.

Proof

We first prove the special case stated last. There is a natural RR-module homomorphism

MΓ(X,M̃). M\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\widetilde M).

It is injective because the vanishing of an element can be tested locally; compare Appendix Lemma 1.1. For surjectivity, let sΓ(X,M̃)s\in\Gamma(X,\widetilde M) be a global element. This means that there is an open cover

X=iIUi=iID(fi) X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(f_i)

and elements

si=aifiki,aiM, s_i=\frac{a_i}{f_i^{k_i}}, \qquad a_i\in M,

which agree as sections on

D(fi)D(fj)=D(fifj), D(f_i)\cap D(f_j)=D(f_if_j),

that is, as elements of MfifjM_{f_if_j}. By Corollary 8.6, we may assume that II is finite. We may also replace all kik_i by their maximum kk; naturally, this also changes the local numerators aia_i. The compatibility

aifik=ajfjk \frac{a_i}{f_i^k}=\frac{a_j}{f_j^k}

means that there are equations

(fifj)maifjk=(fifj)majfik (f_if_j)^m a_i f_j^k=(f_if_j)^m a_j f_i^k

in MM, where mm is chosen as a maximum valid for all pairs. By Proposition 8.4(2),(4), the elements fif_i, iIi\in I, generate the unit ideal. The same holds for fim+kf_i^{m+k}, so there are giRg_i\in R with

1=iIgifim+k. 1=\sum_{i\in I}g_if_i^{m+k}.

Set

a:=iIgiaifim. a:=\sum_{i\in I}g_ia_if_i^m.

Then, for each jj,

afjm+k=iIgiaifimfjm+k=iIgi(fifj)maifjk=iIgi(fifj)majfik=ajfjm(iIgifim+k)=ajfjm. \begin{aligned} af_j^{m+k} &=\sum_{i\in I}g_ia_if_i^mf_j^{m+k}\\ &=\sum_{i\in I}g_i(f_if_j)^ma_if_j^k\\ &=\sum_{i\in I}g_i(f_if_j)^ma_jf_i^k\\ &=a_jf_j^m\left(\sum_{i\in I}g_if_i^{m+k}\right)\\ &=a_jf_j^m. \end{aligned}

This means that

a1=ajfjk=sj \frac a1=\frac{a_j}{f_j^k}=s_j

in MfjM_{f_j}, so the section is represented by a single module element.

Now consider the situation on D(f)D(f). It is the case just treated, with RfR_f as the new ring and MfM_f as the new module.

Example 14.6: a nonprincipal ideal giving an invertible sheaf

In the quadratic number ring

R=A5=[5]=[T]/(T2+5) R=A_{-5}=\mathbb Z[\sqrt{-5}]=\mathbb Z[T]/(T^2+5)

we have the equality

23=6=(1+5i)(15i). 2\cdot3=6=(1+\sqrt5\,\mathrm i)(1-\sqrt5\,\mathrm i).

Consider the ideal

I=(2,1+5), I=(2,1+\sqrt{-5}),

which is prime but not principal, and its associated ideal sheaf Ĩ\widetilde I on X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R). The spectrum is covered by the two open sets D(2)D(2) and D(3)D(3). We have

Ĩ|D(2)𝒪X|D(2), \widetilde I|_{D(2)}\cong\mathcal O_X|_{D(2)},

since 2I2\in I, so the ideal becomes the unit ideal in the localisation R2R_2. In R3R_3, that is, on D(3)D(3),

2=15i3(1+5i), 2=\frac{1-\sqrt5\,\mathrm i}3(1+\sqrt5\,\mathrm i),

so I3I_3 is principal with generator 1+5i1+\sqrt5\,\mathrm i. Hence

Ĩ|D(3)𝒪X|D(3), \widetilde I|_{D(3)}\cong\mathcal O_X|_{D(3)},

and Ĩ\widetilde I is an invertible sheaf.

Example 14.7: an invertible ideal on a punctured singularity

Consider the ideal I=(X,Z)I=(X,Z) in the An1A_{n-1} singularity

R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn). R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n).

It defines an ideal sheaf Ĩ\widetilde I on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R), and hence also a restricted ideal sheaf Ĩ|U\widetilde I|_U on the quasiaffine scheme

U=D(X,Y,Z)=D(X,Y)=Spek(R)\{(X,Y,Z)}Spek(R). U=D(X,Y,Z)=D(X,Y) =\operatorname{Spek}(R)\setminus\{(X,Y,Z)\} \subset\operatorname{Spek}(R).

This restricted sheaf is invertible on UU. Indeed, XIX\in I, and in RYR_Y,

X=Zn1YZ. X=\frac{Z^{n-1}}Y Z.

There are therefore isomorphisms

Ĩ|D(X)𝒪Spek(R)|D(X)andĨ|D(Y)𝒪Spek(R)|D(Y). \widetilde I|_{D(X)}\cong \mathcal O_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}|_{D(X)} \qquad\text{and}\qquad \widetilde I|_{D(Y)}\cong \mathcal O_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}|_{D(Y)}.

By contrast, Ĩ\widetilde I is not invertible on the whole spectrum, since the ideal II in the localisation R(X,Y,Z)R_{(X,Y,Z)} is not principal.

Editorial note - singularity parameter. This noninvertibility assertion requires n2n\geq2. For n=1n=1, the relation is Z=XYZ=XY, and I=(X,Z)=(X)I=(X,Z)=(X) is principal. The source leaves this lower bound implicit in the singularity terminology.

Lemma 14.8: module homomorphisms induce sheaf morphisms

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be the affine scheme of a commutative ring RR, and let

φ:MN \varphi:M\longrightarrow N

be an RR-module homomorphism. There is exactly one 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

M̃Ñ \widetilde M\longrightarrow\widetilde N

that agrees globally with φ\varphi.

Proof

For each fRf\in R, compatibility with restrictions requires the following diagram to commute:

Γ(X,M̃)=MφΓ(X,Ñ)=NΓ(D(f),M̃)=MfΓ(D(f),Ñ)=Nf. \begin{matrix} \Gamma(X,\widetilde M)=M&\xrightarrow{\ \varphi\ }& \Gamma(X,\widetilde N)=N\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \Gamma(D(f),\widetilde M)=M_f&\longrightarrow& \Gamma(D(f),\widetilde N)=N_f. \end{matrix}

The diagram uniquely determines the bottom map. These assignments then determine a unique presheaf morphism and, by sheafification, a unique sheaf morphism.

Lemma 14.9: short exact sequences pass to sheaves

Let RR be a commutative ring and

0LMN0 0\longrightarrow L\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow N\longrightarrow0

a short exact sequence of RR-modules. On the affine scheme (X,𝒪X)=Spek(R)(X,\mathcal O_X)=\operatorname{Spek}(R) there is a short exact sequence of sheaves

0L̃M̃Ñ0 0\longrightarrow\widetilde L\longrightarrow\widetilde M \longrightarrow\widetilde N\longrightarrow0

consisting of quasicoherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules.

Proof

By Appendix Lemma 2.2, for every prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p, the original short exact sequence gives a short exact sequence

0L𝔭M𝔭N𝔭0. 0\longrightarrow L_{\mathfrak p}\longrightarrow M_{\mathfrak p} \longrightarrow N_{\mathfrak p}\longrightarrow0.

By Lemma 14.4, this is the stalkwise version of the module homomorphisms between L̃\widetilde L, M̃\widetilde M, and Ñ\widetilde N at the point 𝔭\mathfrak p. By Lemma 6.3, this says precisely that the complex of sheaves is exact.

Lemma 14.10: tensor products of affine sheaves of modules

Let RR be a commutative ring, MM and NN be RR-modules, and M̃\widetilde M and Ñ\widetilde N the associated sheaves of modules on X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R). There is a canonical isomorphism

M̃𝒪XÑMRÑ. \widetilde M\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\widetilde N \cong\widetilde{M\otimes_RN}.

Proof

We have

MfRfNf=(MRN)f. M_f\otimes_{R_f}N_f=(M\otimes_RN)_f.

Consider the presheaf

UcolimUD(f)(MfRfNf)=colimUD(f)(MRN)f. U\longmapsto \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)} (M_f\otimes_{R_f}N_f) = \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}(M\otimes_RN)_f.

By definition, sheafification of the right-hand side gives the quasicoherent sheaf MRÑ\widetilde{M\otimes_RN}. For open subsets UD(f)U\subseteq D(f), there are canonical module homomorphisms

MfRfNf(colimUD(f)Mf)colimUD(f)Rf(colimUD(f)Nf). M_f\otimes_{R_f}N_f\longrightarrow \left(\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}M_f\right) \otimes_{\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}R_f} \left(\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}N_f\right).

Taking colimits gives, for every open subset, a module homomorphism

colimUD(f)(MfRfNf)(colimUD(f)Mf)colimUD(f)Rf(colimUD(f)Nf). \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}(M_f\otimes_{R_f}N_f) \longrightarrow \left(\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}M_f\right) \otimes_{\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}R_f} \left(\operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D(f)}N_f\right).

This is a map from the first presheaf to the tensor product of the two presheaves of modules. These homomorphisms are compatible with restrictions, so they form a presheaf morphism. By Lemma 5.2(1),(5), it passes to the associated sheaves. By the initial observation, the sheafification on the left is MRÑ\widetilde{M\otimes_RN}, while by definition the sheafification on the right is M̃𝒪XÑ\widetilde M\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\widetilde N. Since this homomorphism is an isomorphism on every stalk, Lemma 4.6 shows that it is an isomorphism of sheaves.

Quasicoherent modules

For arbitrary schemes, the most important sheaves of modules are those that look like M̃\widetilde M on affine pieces.

Definition 14.11: quasicoherent module

An 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module \mathcal M on a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called quasicoherent if there is an affine open cover

X=iIUi,Ui=Spek(Ri), X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i, \qquad U_i=\operatorname{Spek}(R_i),

and RiR_i-modules MiM_i such that

|Ui=Mĩ. \mathcal M|_{U_i}=\widetilde{M_i}.

In particular, the structure sheaf of a scheme is quasicoherent, since on an affine open subset U=Spek(R)U=\operatorname{Spek}(R) it agrees with R̃\widetilde R. Invertible sheaves are also quasicoherent.

One can prove that, for a quasicoherent sheaf, its restriction to every affine open subset UXU\subseteq X already equals the sheaf of modules associated with a module over the ring Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X).

Definition 14.12: coherent module

A quasicoherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module \mathcal M on a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is called coherent if there is an affine open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

such that Γ(Ui,)\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal M) is a finitely generated module over Γ(Ui,𝒪X)\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X).

Editorial note - terminology outside the noetherian case. This is the source’s convention for “coherent”. On a locally noetherian scheme it agrees with the usual definition. On an arbitrary scheme the displayed condition means quasicoherent of finite type; usual coherence additionally imposes finite-type relations, so the two notions must not be identified without further hypotheses.

On an affine scheme Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R), quasicoherent modules and RR-modules correspond. In particular, on an affine scheme a quasicoherent module \mathcal M has “many” global sections, which can be used to understand and reconstruct \mathcal M. This is by no means true in general for quasicoherent sheaves on nonaffine schemes, and in particular it often fails on projective schemes. There it is even common for a complicated quasicoherent module to have the zero module as its global evaluation.

In such a situation, suitable invertible sheaves can be used to “twist” the module so that the twisted version has global sections. The following general theorem provides guidance. Note that elements

gΓ(X,),sΓ(X,), g\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L), \qquad s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M),

with \mathcal L invertible, define via sheafification elements

gnsΓ(X,n), g^ns\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L^n\otimes\mathcal M),

where n\mathcal L^n denotes the nnth tensor power of \mathcal L.

Theorem 14.13: global extension from the invertibility locus

Let \mathcal M be a quasicoherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on a noetherian scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX and

gΓ(X,) g\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

a global section with invertibility locus XgX_g. Then the following assertions hold.

  1. For a global section rΓ(X,)r\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M) with r|Xg=0r|_{X_g}=0, there is an mm\in\mathbb N such that

    gmr=0 g^mr=0

    in Γ(X,m)\Gamma(X,\mathcal L^m\otimes\mathcal M).

  2. For a section sΓ(Xg,)s\in\Gamma(X_g,\mathcal M), there is an nn\in\mathbb N such that

    gnsΓ(Xg,n) g^ns\in\Gamma(X_g,\mathcal L^n\otimes\mathcal M)

    comes from a global section in Γ(X,n)\Gamma(X,\mathcal L^n\otimes\mathcal M).

Proof

Choose a finite affine open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

such that the restriction of \mathcal L to every UiU_i is trivial. Consider

Vi=XgUiUi, V_i=X_g\cap U_i\subseteq U_i,

an open subset of the affine scheme Ui=Spek(Ri)U_i=\operatorname{Spek}(R_i). There is an RiR_i-module MiM_i with

|Ui=Mĩ. \mathcal M|_{U_i}=\widetilde{M_i}.

Under the isomorphism |Ui𝒪Ui\mathcal L|_{U_i}\cong\mathcal O_{U_i}, the restriction of gg to UiU_i corresponds to a function fiRif_i\in R_i, and its invertibility locus satisfies

XgUi=D(fi). X_g\cap U_i=D(f_i).

Thus,

Γ(Vi,)(Mi)fi. \Gamma(V_i,\mathcal M)\cong(M_i)_{f_i}.

  1. Let ri=r|UiMir_i=r|_{U_i}\in M_i. By assumption, its restriction to ViV_i is zero, so there is an mim_i\in\mathbb N with

    fimiri=0 f_i^{m_i}r_i=0

    in MiM_i; the equation continues to hold for every larger exponent. Translated into mi\mathcal L^{m_i}\otimes\mathcal M, this means that the global element gmirg^{m_i}r restricts to zero on UiU_i. Hence, setting

    m=max(miiI), m=\max(m_i\mid i\in I),

    we obtain an mm such that gmrg^mr vanishes on every UiU_i. By the sheaf property, gmr=0g^mr=0 on XX.

  2. The given section sΓ(Xg,)s\in\Gamma(X_g,\mathcal M) yields, by restriction, sections

    siΓ(Vi,)=Γ(D(fi),Mĩ)=(Mi)fi. s_i\in\Gamma(V_i,\mathcal M) =\Gamma(D(f_i),\widetilde{M_i})=(M_i)_{f_i}.

    Thus

    si=tifii s_i=\frac{t_i}{f_i^{\ell_i}}

    with tiMit_i\in M_i. The exponents i\ell_i can be increased, so we may assume that such a representation holds for every ii with a common exponent \ell. This means that the restriction of

    gsΓ(Xg,) g^\ell s\in\Gamma(X_g,\mathcal L^\ell\otimes\mathcal M)

    to XgUiX_g\cap U_i comes from an element

    tiΓ(Ui,). t_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal L^\ell\otimes\mathcal M).

    In general, these elements tit_i are not yet compatible. However, the restriction of titjt_i-t_j to XgUiUjX_g\cap U_i\cap U_j is zero. Applying the first part to

    XgUiUjUiUj, X_g\cap U_i\cap U_j\subseteq U_i\cap U_j,

    gives an mijm_{ij} such that

    gmij(titj)=0 g^{m_{ij}}(t_i-t_j)=0

    in Γ(UiUj,+mij)\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal L^{\ell+m_{ij}}\otimes\mathcal M). Multiply the entire situation by gmg^m, where mm is the maximum of all the mijm_{ij}. The local elements are then compatible, so for n=+mn=\ell+m we obtain a global extension of gnsg^ns.

Editorial note - proof notation. In part 1 the source introduces nin_i but uses mim_i throughout the equation and maximum; this edition consistently uses mim_i. In part 2 the source writes Γ(D(fi),Mi)\Gamma(D(f_i),M_i) for sections of the associated sheaf; the tilde is made explicit here. Neither correction changes the argument.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 14: Quasicoherent Modules

At the frozen revision boundary, none of the 26 exercises has a public solution page. This edition preserves those negative candidate results and creates no new solutions.

Exercise 14.1

Let 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R be an ideal of a commutative ring RR, and let X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R). Prove that

𝔞̃|D(𝔞)𝒪X|D(𝔞). \widetilde{\mathfrak a}|_{D(\mathfrak a)} \cong\mathcal O_X|_{D(\mathfrak a)}.

Exercise 14.2

Let MM be an RR-module over a commutative ring RR, and let fRf\in R. Prove that

M̃|D(f)Mf̃, \widetilde M|_{D(f)}\cong\widetilde{M_f},

where the right-hand side denotes the sheaf of modules associated with the RfR_f-module MfM_f.

Exercise 14.3

Let RR be a commutative ring and MM a finitely generated RR-module. Let 𝔭Spek(R)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) be a prime ideal with M𝔭=0M_{\mathfrak p}=0. Prove that there is an f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p with

Mf=0. M_f=0.

Exercise 14.4

Let RR be a commutative ring and

φ:MN \varphi:M\longrightarrow N

an RR-module homomorphism between finitely generated RR-modules. Let 𝔭Spek(R)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) be a prime ideal such that the induced homomorphism

φ:M𝔭N𝔭 \varphi:M_{\mathfrak p}\longrightarrow N_{\mathfrak p}

is surjective. Prove that there is an f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p such that

φ:MfNf \varphi:M_f\longrightarrow N_f

is surjective.

Exercise 14.5

Let RR be a noetherian commutative ring and

φ:MN \varphi:M\longrightarrow N

an RR-module homomorphism between finitely generated RR-modules. Let 𝔭Spek(R)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) be a prime ideal such that the induced homomorphism

φ:M𝔭N𝔭 \varphi:M_{\mathfrak p}\longrightarrow N_{\mathfrak p}

is injective. Prove that there is an f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p such that

φ:MfNf \varphi:M_f\longrightarrow N_f

is injective.

Exercise 14.6

Using R=R=\mathbb Z and M=/M=\mathbb Q/\mathbb Z, show that the assertions in Exercises 14.3, 14.4, and 14.5 are false without the assumption of finite generation.

Exercise 14.7

Let KK be a field,

R=K[Xn,Yn,n]/(XnYn,n), R=K[X_n,Y_n,\ n\in\mathbb N]/(X_nY_n,\ n\in\mathbb N),

and

𝔭=(Xn,n)R. \mathfrak p=(X_n,\ n\in\mathbb N)\subseteq R.

  1. Prove that 𝔭\mathfrak p is a prime ideal.

  2. Prove that 𝔭𝔭=0\mathfrak p_{\mathfrak p}=0.

  3. Prove that 𝔭f0\mathfrak p_f\ne0 for every f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p.

  4. Prove that

    φ:RR/𝔭 \varphi:R\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak p

    becomes injective after localisation at 𝔭\mathfrak p (and hence also bijective), but that no localisation of this homomorphism at a single element f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p is injective.

Exercise 14.8

Let RR be an integral domain with fraction field Q(R)Q(R). Prove that

Q(R)̃ \widetilde{Q(R)}

is a constant sheaf on the spectrum Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Exercise 14.9

Let RR be a commutative ring and M,NM,N be RR-modules. Prove that

Hom(M,N)̃om(M̃,Ñ). \widetilde{\operatorname{Hom}(M,N)} \cong \mathcal Hom(\widetilde M,\widetilde N).

Editorial note - missing finiteness hypothesis. The source states this for arbitrary modules, but the comparison is not an isomorphism in that generality. Add the hypothesis that MM is finitely presented (with NN arbitrary), so that localisation commutes with HomR(M,)\operatorname{Hom}_R(M,-). This is a correction to the exercise, not an added source solution.

Exercise 14.10

Let

U=(𝔸K2\{(0,0)},𝒪X) U=(\mathbb A_K^2\setminus\{(0,0)\},\mathcal O_X)

be the punctured affine plane. Give an example of global sections

s1,s2Γ(U,𝒪X) s_1,s_2\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)

such that (s1,s2)(s_1,s_2) is not the unit ideal, but the associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

𝒪U2𝒪U,eisi, \mathcal O_U^2\longrightarrow\mathcal O_U, \qquad e_i\longmapsto s_i,

is surjective.

Exercise 14.11

For R=K[X,Y]R=K[X,Y], consider the short exact sequence

0RR2(X,Y)=𝔪0, 0\longrightarrow R\longrightarrow R^2 \longrightarrow(X,Y)=\mathfrak m\longrightarrow0,

where the right-hand map sends the standard basis vectors to the ideal generators, while the left-hand map sends 11 to (Y,X)(Y,-X). By Lemma 14.9, this gives an exact sequence of sheaves

0𝒪Spek(R)𝒪Spek(R)2𝔪̃0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}^2 \longrightarrow\widetilde{\mathfrak m}\longrightarrow0.

Let U=D(X,Y)U=D(X,Y). Prove the following assertions.

  1. Γ(U,𝒪Spek(R))=R\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)})=R.

  2. Γ(U,𝔪̃)=R\Gamma(U,\widetilde{\mathfrak m})=R.

  3. Evaluation of this exact sequence of sheaves on UU gives

    0RR2R, 0\longrightarrow R\longrightarrow R^2\longrightarrow R,

    and the right-hand map is not surjective.

Exercise 14.12

Let RR be a commutative ring and IRI\subseteq R an ideal with associated short exact sequence

0IRR/I0. 0\longrightarrow I\longrightarrow R\longrightarrow R/I\longrightarrow0.

Interpret the corresponding short exact sequence of sheaves

0ĨR̃R/Ĩ0 0\longrightarrow\widetilde I\longrightarrow\widetilde R \longrightarrow\widetilde{R/I}\longrightarrow0

on the spectrum of RR. On which open subsets and at which points do the objects—their evaluations and stalks, respectively—become zero, and the homomorphisms become isomorphisms?

Exercise 14.13

Let θ:AB\theta:A\to B be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings AA and BB, and let

φ:Spek(B)Spek(A) \varphi:\operatorname{Spek}(B)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(A)

be the associated map on spectra. Let NN be a BB-module with associated sheaf of modules Ñ\widetilde N on Spek(B)\operatorname{Spek}(B). Prove that

φ*(Ñ)=Ñ, \varphi_*(\widetilde N)=\widetilde{N'},

where NN' is simply the BB-module NN regarded as an AA-module.

Exercise 14.14

Let θ:AB\theta:A\to B be a ring homomorphism between commutative rings AA and BB, and let

φ:Spek(B)Spek(A) \varphi:\operatorname{Spek}(B)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(A)

be the associated map on spectra. Let MM be an AA-module with associated sheaf of modules M̃\widetilde M on Spek(A)\operatorname{Spek}(A). Prove that

φ*(M̃)=MAB̃ \varphi^*(\widetilde M)=\widetilde{M\otimes_AB}

on Spek(B)\operatorname{Spek}(B).

The following exercise describes the ring-theoretic version of Appendix Lemma 4.3. Together with the preceding two exercises, it recovers the spectrum version of that assertion.

Exercise 14.15

Let θ:AB\theta:A\to B be a homomorphism between commutative rings AA and BB. Let MM be an AA-module and NN a BB-module. Prove that there is a natural group isomorphism

HomB(MAB,N)=HomA(M,N), \operatorname{Hom}_B(M\otimes_AB,N) =\operatorname{Hom}_A(M,N'),

where NN' denotes the BB-module NN regarded as an AA-module.

Exercise 14.16

Let RR be a commutative ring and \mathcal M a quasicoherent module on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). Prove that

M̃ \mathcal M\cong\widetilde M

for some RR-module MM.

Exercise 14.17

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be quasicoherent modules on a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the direct sum

𝒢 \mathcal F\oplus\mathcal G

is also quasicoherent.

Exercise 14.18

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be coherent modules on a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the direct sum

𝒢 \mathcal F\oplus\mathcal G

is also coherent.

Exercise 14.19

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be quasicoherent modules on a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), and let

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

be a homomorphism. Prove that the kernel kerφ\ker\varphi is also quasicoherent.

Exercise 14.20

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be coherent modules on a noetherian scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), and let

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

be a homomorphism. Prove that the kernel kerφ\ker\varphi is also coherent.

Exercise 14.21

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be quasicoherent modules on a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), and let

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

be a homomorphism. Prove that the cokernel cokerφ\operatorname{coker}\varphi is also quasicoherent.

Exercise 14.22

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a noetherian scheme and

fΓ(X,𝒪X) f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)

a global function with invertibility locus XfX_f. Let \mathcal M be a quasicoherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on XX. Prove that

Γ(Xf,)=Γ(X,)f. \Gamma(X_f,\mathcal M)=\Gamma(X,\mathcal M)_f.

Editorial note - base space. The source writes 𝒪U\mathcal O_U although the module is on XX and no UU has been introduced. This edition corrects it to 𝒪X\mathcal O_X.

Exercise 14.23

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a noetherian scheme and UXU\subseteq X an open subset. Let \mathcal M be a quasicoherent 𝒪U\mathcal O_U-module on UU. Prove that the direct image

i* i_*\mathcal M

is a quasicoherent module on XX.

Hint: first consider the case where XX is affine.

Exercise 14.24

Consider the invertible sheaf 𝒪Kn(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(1) on projective space over a field KK, together with the global section

X0Γ(Kn,𝒪Kn(1)) X_0\in\Gamma(\mathbb P_K^n,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(1))

and its invertibility locus

(Kn)X0=D+(X0). (\mathbb P_K^n)_{X_0}=D_+(X_0).

Let

fΓ(D+(X0),𝒪Kn) f\in\Gamma(D_+(X_0),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n})

be a function defined on D+(X0)KnD_+(X_0)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^n. Prove directly that there is an mm\in\mathbb N such that

X0mfΓ(D+(X0),(𝒪Kn(1))m𝒪Kn) X_0^mf\in \Gamma\!\left( D_+(X_0), (\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(1))^m\otimes \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n} \right)

comes from a global element in

Γ(Kn,(𝒪Kn(1))m𝒪Kn). \Gamma\!\left( \mathbb P_K^n, (\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(1))^m\otimes \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n} \right).

Editorial note - local section before extension. The source places X0mfX_0^mf in the global section module before asking it to extend globally. Here its initial domain is corrected to D+(X0)D_+(X_0), where ff is given; the requested global target is unchanged.

Exercise 14.25

Consider the invertible sheaf 𝒪K1(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}(1) on the projective line

K1=Proj(K[X,Y]) \mathbb P_K^1=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y])

over a field KK, together with the global section

XΓ(K1,𝒪K1(1)) X\in\Gamma(\mathbb P_K^1,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}(1))

and its invertibility locus

(K1)X=D+(X). (\mathbb P_K^1)_X=D_+(X).

For each of the following functions ff in Γ(D+(X),𝒪K1)\Gamma(D_+(X),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}), find a suitable nn such that

XnfΓ(D+(X),𝒪K1(n)) X^nf\in\Gamma(D_+(X),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}(n))

comes from an element—which one?—of Γ(K1,𝒪K1(n))\Gamma(\mathbb P_K^1,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}(n)).

  1. YX\displaystyle\frac YX,
  2. 2Y33Y2X+4X3X3\displaystyle\frac{2Y^3-3Y^2X+4X^3}{X^3},
  3. Y17+X17X17\displaystyle\frac{Y^{17}+X^{17}}{X^{17}}.

Editorial note - degree of the input. The source puts the listed degree-zero fractions in 𝒪(1)\mathcal O(1). They are regular functions, hence sections of 𝒪\mathcal O; multiplying by XnX^n then has degree nn, as required by the unchanged target 𝒪(n)\mathcal O(n). This edition removes the erroneous input twist.

Exercise 14.26

Specialise Theorem 14.13 to the case where \mathcal M is the structure sheaf of XX.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 14

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the 26 exercises in Worksheet 14. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 14.1–14.26. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced with a newly written solution.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercise 14.1, 14.2, 14.3, 14.4, 14.5, 14.6, 14.7, 14.8, 14.9, 14.10, 14.11, 14.12, 14.13, 14.14, 14.15, 14.16, 14.17, 14.18, 14.19, 14.20, 14.21, 14.22, 14.23, 14.24, 14.25, or 14.26. This is a result of the candidate check, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 15: Modules on Projective Schemes

Quasicoherent modules on projective schemes

Graded modules over a graded ring RR give rise to quasicoherent modules on

Proj(R). \operatorname{Proj}(R).

Editorial note - terminology. The source says “quasiprojective modules”, but the construction and Lemma 15.3 concern quasicoherent modules. This edition corrects that slip.

Lemma 15.1: gradings on homogeneous open subsets

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring and MM a \mathbb Z-graded RR-module. The associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module M̃\widetilde M on X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R) has the following property: for every open subset

U=D(𝔞)Spek(R) U=D(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R)

arising from a homogeneous ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a, the Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)-module Γ(U,M̃)\Gamma(U,\widetilde M) has a \mathbb Z-grading compatible with the restriction maps.

Proof

For M=RM=R, the assertion first means that the structure sheaf has a grading on the open subsets arising from homogeneous ideals. This is clear for D(f)D(f) with ff homogeneous, and follows from this for D(𝔞)D(\mathfrak a) with any homogeneous ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a. The module case follows in the same way.

It makes no sense to say that M̃\widetilde M is graded as a whole, since the grading is not defined on arbitrary open subsets that do not arise from homogeneous ideals. However, the grading on homogeneous subsets allows us to define a sheaf of modules on the projective spectrum associated with RR.

Definition 15.2: the sheaf of modules on the projective spectrum

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring, MM a \mathbb Z-graded RR-module, and

Y=Proj(R) Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R)

the projective spectrum of RR. The sheaf of 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-modules associated with MM, denoted by M̂\widehat M, is specified as follows. For every open subset

V=D+(𝔞)Y V=D_+(\mathfrak a)\subseteq Y

arising from a homogeneous ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a, set

Γ(V,M̂):=Γ(D(𝔞),M̃)0, \Gamma(V,\widehat M) :=\Gamma(D(\mathfrak a),\widetilde M)_0,

and equip this with the natural restriction maps and the natural 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-module structure.

For a graded RR-module MM and a homogeneous prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p, we set

M(𝔭)=(M{h homogeneoush𝔭})0. M_{(\mathfrak p)} =\left(M_{\{h\text{ homogeneous}\mid h\notin\mathfrak p\}}\right)_0.

Lemma 15.3: properties of the projective sheaf of modules

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring, MM a \mathbb Z-graded RR-module, Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) the projective spectrum of RR, and M̂\widehat M the associated 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-module. Then the following properties hold.

  1. M̂\widehat M is a quasicoherent module.

  2. For a homogeneous element fR+f\in R_+,

    Γ(D+(f),M̂)=(Mf)0. \Gamma(D_+(f),\widehat M)=(M_f)_0.

    Moreover, the restriction of M̂\widehat M to D+(f)D_+(f) equals the affine sheaf associated with (Mf)0(M_f)_0 on

    D+(f)=Spek((Rf)0). D_+(f)=\operatorname{Spek}((R_f)_0).

  3. For a homogeneous prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p with R+𝔭R_+\nsubseteq\mathfrak p,

    M̂𝔭=M(𝔭). \widehat M_{\mathfrak p}=M_{(\mathfrak p)}.

  4. We have

    Γ(Y,M̂)=(Γ(D(R+),M̃))0. \Gamma(Y,\widehat M) =\left(\Gamma(D(R_+),\widetilde M)\right)_0.

Proof

  1. The sheaf property follows from that of M̃\widetilde M. For quasicoherence, see part (2).

  2. For homogeneous fR+f\in R_+, Lemma 14.5 gives

    Γ(D+(f),M̂)=Γ(D(f),M̃)0=(Mf)0. \Gamma(D_+(f),\widehat M) =\Gamma(D(f),\widetilde M)_0 =(M_f)_0.

    Thus, on the whole of D+(f)D_+(f), the sheaf M̂|D+(f)\widehat M|_{D_+(f)} agrees with (Mf)0̃\widetilde{(M_f)_0}. The corresponding equalities hold for open subsets D(g)D(f)D(g)\subseteq D(f), and these identifications are compatible with restrictions. Hence the sheaves agree, and quasicoherence follows.

  3. This follows from (2) via

    M̂𝔭=colim𝔭D+(f)Γ(D+(f),M̂)=colim𝔭D+(f)(Mf)0=(colim𝔭D+(f)Mf)0=(M{hRh homogeneous and h𝔭})0=M(𝔭). \begin{aligned} \widehat M_{\mathfrak p} &=\operatorname*{colim}_{\mathfrak p\in D_+(f)} \Gamma(D_+(f),\widehat M)\\ &=\operatorname*{colim}_{\mathfrak p\in D_+(f)}(M_f)_0\\ &=\left(\operatorname*{colim}_{\mathfrak p\in D_+(f)}M_f\right)_0\\ &=\left(M_{\{h\in R\mid h\text{ homogeneous and }h\notin\mathfrak p\}}\right)_0\\ &=M_{(\mathfrak p)}. \end{aligned}

    Editorial note - localisation set. In this line the source writes R\𝔭HR\setminus\mathfrak p\cap H without defining HH or parenthesising the set operations. The explicit set above is the multiplicative system of homogeneous elements outside 𝔭\mathfrak p used in Definition 15.2.

  4. This is a special case of the general definition.

The last assertion means that, in general, the module of global sections of M̂\widehat M on YY cannot be computed directly from MM.

Definition 15.4: twisted structure sheaf

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring and let R(n)R(n) be the graded RR-module obtained by shifting RR by nn. The associated 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-module on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R), denoted by

𝒪Y(n):=R(n)̂ \mathcal O_Y(n):=\widehat{R(n)}

is called a twisted structure sheaf.

Editorial note - module rather than ring. The source calls R(n)R(n) a shifted graded ring. With the shifted grading it is a graded RR-module and, as Exercise 15.11 notes, is a graded ring only when n=0n=0.

Example 15.5: twisted structure sheaves on projective space

For the standard-graded polynomial ring K[X0,X1,,Xd]K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d], with d1d\geq 1, we have

Γ(Kd,𝒪Kd())=K[X0,X1,,Xd], \Gamma\left(\mathbb P_K^d, \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(\ell)\right) =K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d]_\ell,

the space of polynomials of degree \ell in d+1d+1 variables. For <0\ell<0, this is the zero space; for =0\ell=0 (the structure sheaf), it equals KK; for =1\ell=1, it consists of all linear forms; and so on. For the open subsets D+(Xi)D_+(X_i),

Γ(D+(Xi),𝒪Kd())=(K[X0,X1,,Xd]Xi)=K[X0Xi,,Xi1Xi,Xi+1Xi,,XdXi]Xi. \begin{aligned} \Gamma\left(D_+(X_i),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(\ell)\right) &=\left(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d]_{X_i}\right)_\ell\\ &=K\left[\frac{X_0}{X_i},\ldots, \frac{X_{i-1}}{X_i},\frac{X_{i+1}}{X_i},\ldots, \frac{X_d}{X_i}\right]\cdot X_i^\ell. \end{aligned}

For projective space, we already saw in Example 13.19 that these sheaves are invertible. This also holds in general.

Lemma 15.6: twisted structure sheaves are invertible

Let RR be a standard-graded commutative ring. Then the twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Y(n)\mathcal O_Y(n) on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) are invertible.

Proof

Write

R=R0[x1,,xd]=R0[X1,,Xd]/𝔞, R=R_0[x_1,\ldots,x_d] =R_0[X_1,\ldots,X_d]/\mathfrak a,

where the xix_i have degree 11. The elements xix_i also generate the irrelevant ideal, so there is an affine open cover

Proj(R)=i=1dD+(xi). \operatorname{Proj}(R)=\bigcup_{i=1}^d D_+(x_i).

Let xx be one of the xix_i. By Lemma 15.3(2),

𝒪Y(n)|D+(x)=, \mathcal O_Y(n)|_{D_+(x)}=\mathcal L,

where \mathcal L is the affine sheaf associated with the (Rx)0(R_x)_0-module

L=(Rx(n))0=(Rx)n L=(R_x(n))_0=(R_x)_n

on

D+(x)=Spek((Rx)0). D_+(x)=\operatorname{Spek}((R_x)_0).

In this situation,

(Rx)0(Rx)n,hhxn, (R_x)_0\longrightarrow(R_x)_n, \qquad h\longmapsto hx^n,

is an isomorphism of (Rx)0(R_x)_0-modules. There is therefore an isomorphism of 𝒪Y|D+(x)\mathcal O_Y|_{D_+(x)}-modules

𝒪Y|D+(x)𝒪Y(n)|D+(x). \mathcal O_Y|_{D_+(x)} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_Y(n)|_{D_+(x)}.

The twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Y(n)\mathcal O_Y(n) are distinguished invertible sheaves associated with the projective scheme Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R), although they depend on the graded ring RR.

Lemma 15.7: shifting a module and tensoring with a twisted sheaf

Let RR be a standard-graded commutative ring, MM a graded RR-module, and nn\in\mathbb Z. There is a natural 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-isomorphism

M̂𝒪Y𝒪Y(n)M(n)̂ \widehat M\otimes_{\mathcal O_Y}\mathcal O_Y(n) \longrightarrow\widehat{M(n)}

on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R), where M(n)M(n) denotes the module obtained by shifting MM by nn.

Proof

For a homogeneous element fR+f\in R_+, there is an (Rf)0(R_f)_0-module homomorphism

(Mf)0(Rf)0(Rf)n(Mf)n,mfkrfrmfk+, (M_f)_0\otimes_{(R_f)_0}(R_f)_n \longrightarrow(M_f)_n, \qquad \frac{m}{f^k}\otimes\frac{r}{f^\ell} \longmapsto\frac{rm}{f^{k+\ell}},

arising directly from the homogeneous module multiplication M×RMM\times R\to M. For every open subset UProj(R)U\subseteq\operatorname{Proj}(R), these homomorphisms induce a module homomorphism

colimUD+(f)((Mf)0(Rf)0(Rf)n)colimUD+(f)(Mf)n, \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D_+(f)} \left((M_f)_0\otimes_{(R_f)_0}(R_f)_n\right) \longrightarrow \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D_+(f)}(M_f)_n,

which together form a presheaf morphism. Since

(M(n)f)0=(Mf)n, (M(n)_f)_0=(M_f)_n,

the sheafification of the presheaf on the right is M(n)̂\widehat{M(n)}. Sheafifying the left-hand side, in two steps, gives

M̂𝒪Proj(R)𝒪Y(n), \widehat M\otimes_{\mathcal O_{\operatorname{Proj}(R)}}\mathcal O_Y(n),

so we obtain a module homomorphism

M̂𝒪Proj(R)𝒪Y(n)M(n)̂. \widehat M\otimes_{\mathcal O_{\operatorname{Proj}(R)}}\mathcal O_Y(n) \longrightarrow\widehat{M(n)}.

That this is an isomorphism can be proved on an affine cover. If ff is homogeneous, then by Lemma 14.10 and Lemma 15.3(2), the (Rf)0(R_f)_0-module homomorphism above,

(Mf)0(Rf)0(Rf)n(Mf)n, (M_f)_0\otimes_{(R_f)_0}(R_f)_n \longrightarrow(M_f)_n,

equals the evaluation of the sheafified homomorphism. If ff has degree 11—and the corresponding open subsets D+(f)D_+(f) cover YY—then it is an isomorphism. By Exercise 12.2,

(Rf)0(Rf)n (R_f)_0\cong(R_f)_n

via 1fn1\mapsto f^n, so the module on the left is isomorphic to (Mf)0(M_f)_0. With this identification, the map is given by

mfkfnmfk, \frac{m}{f^k}\longmapsto f^n\cdot\frac{m}{f^k},

and it is bijective because ff is a unit.

Definition 15.8: twist of a quasicoherent module

Let RR be a standard-graded ring, \mathcal F a quasicoherent module on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R), and nn\in\mathbb Z. The module

(n):=𝒪Y𝒪Y(n) \mathcal F(n):=\mathcal F\otimes_{\mathcal O_Y}\mathcal O_Y(n)

is called the nnth twist of \mathcal F.

Thus the sheaf of modules M(n)̂\widehat{M(n)} agrees with the nnth twist of M̂\widehat M.

Global generation

Definition 15.9: generated by global sections

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on XX. We say that \mathcal M is generated by global sections if there is a family

siΓ(X,),iI, s_i\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M),\qquad i\in I,

such that, for every point xXx\in X, the stalk x\mathcal M_x is generated as an 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x}-module by the restrictions of the sis_i.

Proposition 15.10: properties of global generation

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a scheme. Then the following assertions hold.

  1. The structure sheaf 𝒪X\mathcal O_X is generated by global sections.

  2. A quasicoherent module \mathcal M is generated by global sections if and only if there is a surjective module homomorphism

    𝒪X(I). \mathcal O_X^{(I)}\longrightarrow\mathcal M.

  3. On an affine scheme, every quasicoherent module is generated by global sections.

  4. If \mathcal M is generated by global sections and 𝒩\mathcal M\to\mathcal N is surjective, then 𝒩\mathcal N is also generated by global sections.

Proof

See Exercise 15.17.

Lemma 15.11: global generation of twisted structure sheaves

On projective space Rd\mathbb P_R^d over a commutative ring RR, the twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Rd(k)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(k) is generated by global sections for k0k\geq0, and is not generated by global sections for k<0k<0 and d1d\geq1.

Proof

See Exercise 15.18.

Theorem 15.12: a positive twist is eventually globally generated

Let Rd\mathbb P_R^d be projective space over a noetherian ring RR, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a coherent sheaf on Rd\mathbb P_R^d. Then there is an +\ell\in\mathbb N_+ such that 𝒢()\mathcal G(\ell) is generated by global sections.

Proof

There is an isomorphism

𝒢|D+(Xi)M̃i, \mathcal G|_{D_+(X_i)}\cong\widetilde M_i,

where MiM_i is a finitely generated module over the polynomial ring RiR_i associated with D+(Xi)D_+(X_i). For the invertible sheaf 𝒪Rd(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(1), the invertibility locus of the global section XiX_i is D+(Xi)D_+(X_i) by Exercise 13.21. For a finite generating system sijs_{ij}, jJij\in J_i, of the RiR_i-module MiM_i, Theorem 14.13(2) gives a common exponent nn such that the XinsijX_i^n s_{ij} come from global elements in

Γ(Rd,𝒢(n)). \Gamma(\mathbb P_R^d,\mathcal G(n)).

This can be done for every ii, giving an \ell such that global sections in Γ(Rd,𝒢())\Gamma(\mathbb P_R^d,\mathcal G(\ell)) generate the modules on the affine open cover. They therefore also generate every stalk, so global generation follows.

Theorem 15.13: a surjective presentation by twisted structure sheaves

Let Rd\mathbb P_R^d be projective space over a noetherian ring RR, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a coherent sheaf on Rd\mathbb P_R^d. Then there is a finite direct sum

jJ𝒪Rd(j) \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(\ell_j)

and a surjective module homomorphism

jJ𝒪Rd(j)𝒢. \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(\ell_j) \longrightarrow\mathcal G.

Proof

By Theorem 15.12, there is an \ell such that 𝒢()\mathcal G(\ell) is generated by finitely many global sections. By Proposition 15.10(2), there is a surjective module homomorphism

𝒪Rdr𝒢(). \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}^{r}\longrightarrow\mathcal G(\ell).

Tensoring this map with 𝒪Rd()\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(-\ell) gives a surjection

(𝒪Rd())r𝒢. \left(\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(-\ell)\right)^r \longrightarrow\mathcal G.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 15: Modules on Projective Schemes

The frozen candidate map records exactly 20 exercises and finds no public solution page for any of them. There are therefore no asterisks on this worksheet, and this edition creates no new solutions.

Exercise 15.1

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring, MM a graded module over RR, and M̃\widetilde M the associated sheaf of modules on the spectrum X=Spek(R)X=\operatorname{Spek}(R). Let 𝔞R\mathfrak a\subseteq R be a homogeneous ideal. Prove that

Γ(D(𝔞),M̃)={sΓ(D(𝔞),M̃)|there is an open cover D(𝔞)=iID(fi) with fi homogeneous,such that s|D(fi)Mfi has degree for every i} \begin{aligned} \Gamma(D(\mathfrak a),\widetilde M)_\ell =\biggl\{s\in\Gamma(D(\mathfrak a),\widetilde M)\ \bigg|\ & \text{there is an open cover } D(\mathfrak a)=\bigcup_{i\in I}D(f_i) \text{ with }f_i\text{ homogeneous,}\\ &\text{such that }s|_{D(f_i)}\in M_{f_i} \text{ has degree }\ell\text{ for every }i\biggr\} \end{aligned}

defines a grading on Γ(D(𝔞),M̃)\Gamma(D(\mathfrak a),\widetilde M) for which the natural restriction homomorphisms are homogeneous.

Editorial note - open cover and restrictions. The source calls the covered open set UU although the left-hand side is defined on D(𝔞)D(\mathfrak a), and it leaves the restriction of ss to each D(fi)D(f_i) implicit. Both are made explicit above.

Exercise 15.2

Using R=K[X]R=K[X] and f=X+1f=X+1, explain why there is no grading on the localisation

K[X]X+1 K[X]_{X+1}

that meaningfully extends the standard grading on the polynomial ring.

Exercise 15.3

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and MM a graded module over RR. Prove that the assignment

U=D+(𝔞)colimUD+(f)(Mf)0 U=D_+(\mathfrak a) \longmapsto \operatorname*{colim}_{U\subseteq D_+(f)}(M_f)_0

is a presheaf of commutative groups on Proj(R)\operatorname{Proj}(R) whose sheafification agrees with M̂\widehat M.

Exercise 15.4

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and MM a graded module over RR. Prove that the associated sheaf of 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-modules M̂\widehat M on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) is given by

Γ(U,M̂)={(s𝔭)𝔭U𝔭UM(𝔭)|for every 𝔭U there are homogeneous elements bR and tM with 𝔭D+(b)U and s𝔮=tb in M(𝔮) for every 𝔮D+(b)}. \begin{aligned} \Gamma(U,\widehat M)=\biggl\{&(s_{\mathfrak p})_{\mathfrak p\in U} \in\prod_{\mathfrak p\in U}M_{(\mathfrak p)}\ \bigg|\\ &\text{for every }\mathfrak p\in U\text{ there are homogeneous elements } b\in R\text{ and }t\in M\text{ with }\\ &\mathfrak p\in D_+(b)\subseteq U \text{ and }s_{\mathfrak q}=\frac tb\text{ in }M_{(\mathfrak q)} \text{ for every }\mathfrak q\in D_+(b)\biggr\}. \end{aligned}

Exercise 15.5

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded integral domain, let HH be the multiplicative system generated by all nonzero homogeneous elements of nonzero degree, and set

M=RH. M=R_H.

Prove that M̂\widehat M is the constant sheaf with value (RH)0(R_H)_0, the function field of the integral scheme Proj(R)\operatorname{Proj}(R).

Editorial note - localisation and function field. The source describes HH only as “all homogeneous elements of degree 0\neq0”, without excluding zero or specifying multiplicative closure, and identifies a sheaf directly with a field. The formulation above makes the localisation well-defined and identifies its degree-zero field as the value of the associated sheaf.

Exercise 15.6

Let

R=K[X0,X1,,Xd]/𝔞 R=K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d]/\mathfrak a

be a standard-graded ring and

(a0,a1,,ad)V(𝔞)𝔸Kd+1 (a_0,a_1,\ldots,a_d)\in V(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^{d+1}

a nonzero KK-point of V(𝔞)V(\mathfrak a), with associated homogeneous prime ideal

𝔭=(aiXjajXi0i,jd)R, \mathfrak p=(a_iX_j-a_jX_i\mid 0\leq i,j\leq d)\subseteq R,

which is a closed point in

Proj(R)=V+(𝔞)Kd. \operatorname{Proj}(R)=V_+(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d.

Prove that R/𝔭̂\widehat{R/\mathfrak p} is a quasicoherent module on Proj(R)\operatorname{Proj}(R) (and on Kd\mathbb P_K^d) whose support equals {𝔭}\{\mathfrak p\}.

Editorial note - ambient variety and point ideal. The source prints V(𝔞)=𝔸Kd+1V(\mathfrak a)=\mathbb A_K^{d+1}, calls the tuple a point of the ring, and leaves a trailing comma instead of the index range in the generators of 𝔭\mathfrak p. The corrected notation above states the intended closed subvariety, point, and homogeneous point ideal.

Exercise 15.7

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R). Prove that nonisomorphic graded RR-modules MM and NN can give rise to isomorphic 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-modules M̂\widehat M and N̂\widehat N.

Exercise 15.8

Let

R=K[X0,X1,,Xd]/𝔞 R=K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d]/\mathfrak a

with 𝔞\mathfrak a a homogeneous ideal, and let

Y=Proj(R)Kd. Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d.

Writing i:YKdi:Y\hookrightarrow\mathbb P_K^d for the inclusion, prove that

i*𝒪Y=R̂ i_*\mathcal O_Y=\widehat R

on Kd\mathbb P_K^d.

Editorial note - inclusion map. The source uses i*i_* without naming ii. The inclusion whose direct image is intended is made explicit above.

Exercise 15.9

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and

0LMN0 0\longrightarrow L\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow N\longrightarrow0

a short exact sequence of \mathbb Z-graded RR-modules with homogeneous homomorphisms. Prove that, in each degree, there is a short exact sequence of R0R_0-modules

0LkMkNk0. 0\longrightarrow L_k\longrightarrow M_k\longrightarrow N_k \longrightarrow0.

Exercise 15.10

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring, and let L,M,NL,M,N be \mathbb Z-graded RR-modules with homogeneous homomorphisms

φ:LM,ψ:MN. \varphi:L\longrightarrow M, \qquad \psi:M\longrightarrow N.

For every prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p with R+𝔭R_+\nsubseteq\mathfrak p, suppose that the sequence

0L𝔭φM𝔭ψN𝔭0 0\longrightarrow L_{\mathfrak p} \xrightarrow{\varphi}M_{\mathfrak p} \xrightarrow{\psi}N_{\mathfrak p} \longrightarrow0

is exact. Prove that there is a short exact sequence

0L̂M̂N̂0 0\longrightarrow\widehat L\longrightarrow\widehat M \longrightarrow\widehat N\longrightarrow0

on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R).

Exercise 15.11

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring. Prove that the shifted RR-module R(n)R(n) is a graded ring only for n=0n=0.

Exercise 15.12

Give an explicit basis for

Γ(K2,𝒪K2(3)) \Gamma\left(\mathbb P_K^2, \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^2}(3)\right)

over a field KK, and determine its dimension.

Exercise 15.13

Let Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) be the projective spectrum of a standard-graded ring RR. Prove that the twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Y()\mathcal O_Y(\ell) satisfy

𝒪Y()𝒪Y𝒪Y(m)𝒪Y(+m). \mathcal O_Y(\ell)\otimes_{\mathcal O_Y}\mathcal O_Y(m) \cong\mathcal O_Y(\ell+m).

Exercise 15.14

Let Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) be the projective spectrum of a standard-graded ring RR. Prove that the twisted structure sheaves satisfy

om(𝒪Y(),𝒪Y(m))𝒪Y(m). \mathcal{H}om(\mathcal O_Y(\ell),\mathcal O_Y(m)) \cong\mathcal O_Y(m-\ell).

Exercise 15.15

Let Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) be the projective spectrum of a standard-graded ring RR. Prove that the twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Y()\mathcal O_Y(\ell) for 0\ell\leq0 can be realised as ideal sheaves on YY. Also prove that, in general, there is more than one way to do this.

Exercise 15.16

Let

R=dRd R=\bigoplus_{d\in\mathbb Z}R_d

be a \mathbb Z-graded commutative ring, and let

M=dMd M=\bigoplus_{d\in\mathbb Z}M_d

be a finitely generated \mathbb Z-graded module over RR. Prove that MM is also generated by finitely many homogeneous elements and that there is a surjective homogeneous module homomorphism of the form

i=1kR(di)M. \bigoplus_{i=1}^k R(-d_i)\longrightarrow M.

Exercise 15.17

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a scheme. Prove the following assertions.

  1. The structure sheaf 𝒪X\mathcal O_X is generated by global sections.

  2. A quasicoherent module \mathcal M is generated by global sections if and only if there is a surjective module homomorphism

    𝒪X(I). \mathcal O_X^{(I)}\longrightarrow\mathcal M.

  3. On an affine scheme, every quasicoherent module is generated by global sections.

  4. If \mathcal M is generated by global sections and 𝒩\mathcal M\to\mathcal N is surjective, then 𝒩\mathcal N is also generated by global sections.

Exercise 15.18

Prove that, on projective space Rd\mathbb P_R^d over a commutative ring RR, the twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Rd(k)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(k) is generated by global sections for k0k\geq0, and is not generated by global sections for k<0k<0 and d1d\geq1.

Exercise 15.19

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a scheme and \mathcal M a quasicoherent module on XX. Prove that \mathcal M is generated by global sections if and only if there is an affine open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

and sections sjΓ(X,)s_j\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal M) for jJj\in J such that the restrictions

ρUi(sj)Γ(Ui,) \rho_{U_i}(s_j)\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal M)

form a generating system for Γ(Ui,)\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal M) over Γ(Ui,𝒪X)\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X).

Exercise 15.20

Let Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) be the projective spectrum of a standard-graded ring RR. Prove that the twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Y()\mathcal O_Y(\ell) for 0\ell\geq0 are generated by global sections.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 15

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the 20 exercises in Worksheet 15. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 15.1–15.20. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced with a newly written solution.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercise 15.1, 15.2, 15.3, 15.4, 15.5, 15.6, 15.7, 15.8, 15.9, 15.10, 15.11, 15.12, 15.13, 15.14, 15.15, 15.16, 15.17, 15.18, 15.19, or 15.20. This is the result of the exact candidate check, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 16: Locally Free Sheaves

Locally free sheaves

Definition 16.1: locally free sheaves

An 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module \mathcal F on a ringed space XX is called locally free of rank rr if there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

and 𝒪Ui\mathcal O_{U_i}-module isomorphisms

|Ui(𝒪Ui)r \mathcal F|_{U_i}\cong(\mathcal O_{U_i})^r

for every iIi\in I.

For r=1r=1, we obtain the invertible sheaves: these are precisely the locally free sheaves of rank 11. The simplest locally free sheaves are the free sheaves

𝒪Xr,r. \mathcal O_X^r, \qquad r\in\mathbb N.

Editorial note — the rank variable in the source. Both the frozen semantic page and the official course PDF print “rank rr” in the sentence after setting r=1r=1. This edition states the mathematical consequence, namely rank 11, and explicitly records the change.

By definition, a locally free sheaf is free locally, that is, on a cover by open sets. Thus free sheaves and locally free sheaves cannot be distinguished locally. Locally free sheaves therefore reflect global properties of the ringed space XX.

We consider locally free sheaves on schemes, where there are close connections with projective and flat modules. In particular, locally free sheaves are coherent modules. Over a local ring, all locally free sheaves are free, because its spectrum has only one closed point, whose only open neighbourhood is the whole space. However, if we consider the punctured spectrum

U=D(𝔪)=Spek(R)\{𝔪} U=D(\mathfrak m)=\operatorname{Spek}(R)\setminus\{\mathfrak m\}

of a local ring, there are generally many nontrivial (nonfree) locally free sheaves on it, reflecting properties of the local ring, or of the singularity. Since every scheme is covered by affine schemes, we must first understand locally free sheaves on an affine scheme.

Theorem 16.2: local characterisations of local freeness

Let RR be a commutative Noetherian ring, let MM be a finitely generated RR-module, and let rr\in\mathbb N. The following properties are equivalent.

  1. The localisations M𝔭M_{\mathfrak p} are free of rank rr for every prime ideal 𝔭Spek(R)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R).
  2. The localisations M𝔪M_{\mathfrak m} are free of rank rr for every maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m of RR.
  3. There are elements f1,,fkRf_1,\ldots,f_k\in R generating the unit ideal such that the localisations MfjM_{f_j} are free of rank rr for every j=1,,kj=1,\ldots,k.
  4. The coherent sheaf M̃\widetilde M associated with MM on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) is locally free of rank rr.

Proof

(1)(2)(1)\Rightarrow(2). This is a special case.

(2)(3)(2)\Rightarrow(3). Fix a maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m. By assumption, there is an R𝔪R_{\mathfrak m}-module isomorphism

φ:(R𝔪)rM𝔪. \varphi:(R_{\mathfrak m})^r\longrightarrow M_{\mathfrak m}.

Write the image of the iith standard vector eie_i as

φ(ei)=migi, \varphi(e_i)=\frac{m_i}{g_i},

with miMm_i\in M and giR\𝔪g_i\in R\setminus\mathfrak m. Let g=g1grg=g_1\cdots g_r be the product of the denominators. We consider the situation over D(g)D(g). The isomorphism φ\varphi is defined over D(g)D(g), that is, on RgR_g, so we have an RgR_g-module homomorphism

ψ:(Rg)rMg \psi:(R_g)^r\longrightarrow M_g

which induces the isomorphism φ\varphi after localisation at 𝔪\mathfrak m. In general, however, ψ\psi need not be an isomorphism.

Let v1,,vsv_1,\ldots,v_s be a generating system for the module MM. Since ψ\psi induces a surjection over R𝔪R_{\mathfrak m}, there are elements

uj=ajhj(R𝔪)r u_j=\frac{a_j}{h_j}\in(R_{\mathfrak m})^r

mapping to vjv_j. The denominators hjh_j do not belong to 𝔪\mathfrak m. We can therefore replace gg by h=gh1hsh=gh_1\cdots h_s and obtain

ψ:(Rh)rMh. \psi:(R_h)^r\longrightarrow M_h.

Here there are elements uj(Rh)ru_j\in(R_h)^r such that ψ(uj)\psi(u_j) and the generators vjv_j have the same restrictions in M𝔪M_{\mathfrak m}. This means that there are elements pj𝔪p_j\notin\mathfrak m with

pjψ(uj)=pjvj p_j\psi(u_j)=p_jv_j

in MhM_h. Replacing hh by p=hp1psp=hp_1\cdots p_s makes ψ\psi surjective as well.

Editorial note — the relation symbol in the source. The source prints uj=(Rh)ru_j=(R_h)^r in the sentence above. Since uju_j is an element and (Rh)r(R_h)^r is the module containing it, this edition uses the membership relation uj(Rh)ru_j\in(R_h)^r and explicitly records the change.

Let NN be the kernel of this new ψ\psi. Since φ\varphi is injective, N𝔪=0N_{\mathfrak m}=0. As RR is Noetherian, Lemma 23.2 (Commutative Algebra) implies that NN is finitely generated. Hence there is again an element f𝔪f\notin\mathfrak m with Nf=0N_f=0. Shrinking the open set once more gives an isomorphism

ψ:(Rf)rMf \psi:(R_f)^r\longrightarrow M_f

for some f𝔪f\notin\mathfrak m.

Thus every maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m has an open neighbourhood

𝔪D(f𝔪) \mathfrak m\in D(f_{\mathfrak m})

such that Mf𝔪M_{f_{\mathfrak m}} is free of rank rr. Consequently,

𝔪 maximal idealD(f𝔪) \bigcup_{\mathfrak m\text{ maximal ideal}}D(f_{\mathfrak m})

contains all maximal ideals and also all prime ideals, and hence is an open cover of Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). By Proposition 8.4 (4), the ideal

(f𝔪:𝔪 maximal ideal) (f_{\mathfrak m}:\mathfrak m\text{ maximal ideal})

is the unit ideal, and it is already generated by finitely many of the elements f𝔪f_{\mathfrak m}.

(3)(4)(3)\Rightarrow(4). Since the elements generate the unit ideal, the open sets D(fj)D(f_j), j=1,,kj=1,\ldots,k, cover Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). Since the MfjM_{f_j} are free RfjR_{f_j}-modules of rank rr, there are 𝒪X|D(fj)\mathcal O_X|_{D(f_j)}-module isomorphisms

M̃|D(fj)(Rfj)r̃𝒪D(fj)r. \widetilde M|_{D(f_j)} \cong\widetilde{(R_{f_j})^r} \cong\mathcal O_{D(f_j)}^r.

Thus M̃\widetilde M is locally free.

(4)(1)(4)\Rightarrow(1). Let 𝔭Spek(R)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) be a prime ideal. Local freeness means that there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

such that the M̃|Ui\widetilde M|_{U_i} are free of rank rr. Hence there is an index ii with 𝔭Ui\mathfrak p\in U_i. Passing to a possibly smaller open neighbourhood, we may take Ui=D(f)U_i=D(f) with f𝔭f\notin\mathfrak p. There,

Mf̃M̃|D(f) \widetilde{M_f}\cong\widetilde M|_{D(f)}

is free of rank rr. Its localisation M𝔭M_{\mathfrak p} is therefore also free of rank rr.

The example in Exercise 14.7 shows that, over a non-Noetherian ring RR, there may be a module MM with

M𝔭=R𝔭 M_{\mathfrak p}=R_{\mathfrak p}

without this isomorphism extending to an open neighbourhood.

We now relate locally free modules to projective modules.

Definition 16.3: projective modules

Let RR be a commutative ring and let MM be an RR-module. The module MM is called projective if, for every surjective RR-module homomorphism

θ:AB \theta:A\longrightarrow B

and every module homomorphism

φ:MB, \varphi:M\longrightarrow B,

there is a module homomorphism

ψ:MA \psi:M\longrightarrow A

with

φ=θψ. \varphi=\theta\circ\psi.

A module is projective if and only if it is a direct summand of a free module.

Lemma 16.4: finitely generated projective modules over a local ring

Let RR be a commutative local ring and let MM be a finitely generated RR-module. Then MM is free if and only if MM is a projective module.

Proof

That free modules are projective was proved in Lemma 47.2 (Commutative Algebra). Thus suppose that MM is projective. Choose a minimal generating system m1,,mnm_1,\ldots,m_n of MM, and let

p:RnM p:R^n\longrightarrow M

be the corresponding surjective module homomorphism. By minimality, the map

(R/𝔪)nM/𝔪M (R/\mathfrak m)^n\longrightarrow M/\mathfrak mM

is a bijective R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-linear map. Since MM is projective, there is a module homomorphism i:MRni:M\to R^n with

pi=IdM. p\circ i=\operatorname{Id}_M.

Then

RnMN, R^n\cong M\oplus N,

with N=kernpN=\operatorname{kern}p, where we identify MM with i(M)i(M). Now consider

RnMNM R^n\xrightarrow{\ \cong\ }M\oplus N\longrightarrow M

and the induced R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-linear maps

(R/𝔪)nM/𝔪MN/𝔪NM/𝔪M. (R/\mathfrak m)^n \longrightarrow M/\mathfrak mM\oplus N/\mathfrak mN \longrightarrow M/\mathfrak mM.

Both the map on the left and the composite are bijective. Hence N/𝔪N=0N/\mathfrak mN=0. Lemma 29.5 (Commutative Algebra) gives N=0N=0, so Rn=MR^n=M is free.

Lemma 16.5: local freeness and projectivity

Let RR be a commutative Noetherian ring and let MM be a finitely generated RR-module. Then MM is locally free if and only if MM is a projective module.

Proof

One direction follows directly from Lemma 16.4, taking Exercise 16.16 into account. To prove the converse, let

p:LM p:L\longrightarrow M

be a surjective module homomorphism, with LL a finitely generated free RR-module. We must show that there is a homomorphism i:MLi:M\to L with

pi=IdM. p\circ i=\operatorname{Id}_M.

In particular, this is assured if the natural homomorphism

HomR(M,L)HomR(M,M),φpφ, \operatorname{Hom}_R(M,L) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}_R(M,M), \qquad \varphi\longmapsto p\circ\varphi,

is surjective, since then its image contains the identity. By Appendix Theorem 1.4, surjectivity can be tested locally. Under the given finiteness assumptions, the homomorphism modules satisfy

(HomR(M,L))𝔭=HomR𝔭(M𝔭,L𝔭). (\operatorname{Hom}_R(M,L))_{\mathfrak p} =\operatorname{Hom}_{R_{\mathfrak p}} (M_{\mathfrak p},L_{\mathfrak p}).

For every prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p, surjectivity of the map

HomR𝔭(M𝔭,L𝔭)HomR𝔭(M𝔭,M𝔭) \operatorname{Hom}_{R_{\mathfrak p}} (M_{\mathfrak p},L_{\mathfrak p}) \longrightarrow \operatorname{Hom}_{R_{\mathfrak p}} (M_{\mathfrak p},M_{\mathfrak p})

follows from the freeness of M𝔭M_{\mathfrak p} and Lemma 47.2 (Commutative Algebra).

Editorial note — unresolved reference. Immediately before the localisation identity for homomorphism modules, the semantic source page displays the reference Fakt ***** to Nenneraufnahme/Homomorphismenmodul/Fakt. This edition retains the mathematical identity without inventing an unavailable reference number.

The following theorem also holds; we do not prove it.

Theorem 16.6: locally free, projective, and flat

Let RR be a commutative Noetherian ring and let MM be a finitely generated RR-module. The following statements are equivalent.

  1. MM is locally free.
  2. MM is a projective module.
  3. MM is a flat module.

The following theorem produces many locally free sheaves that are generally nontrivial.

Theorem 16.7: the kernel of a surjection of locally free sheaves

Let XX be a Noetherian scheme and let

θ:G \theta:\mathcal F\longrightarrow G

be a surjective sheaf homomorphism between locally free sheaves on XX. Then the kernel of θ\theta is also locally free.

Proof

Since local freeness is a local property, we may assume at once that

X=Spek(R) X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

is the affine scheme of a Noetherian ring RR and, after shrinking the open set further, that we have a surjective module homomorphism

θ:RrRs. \theta:R^r\longrightarrow R^s.

By Theorem 19.11 (Commutative Algebra), there is a map φ:RsRr\varphi:R^s\to R^r with

θφ=IdRs. \theta\circ\varphi=\operatorname{Id}_{R^s}.

Thus there is a direct sum decomposition

Rr=kernθRs, R^r=\operatorname{kern}\theta\oplus R^s,

and θ\theta is the projection onto the summand RsR^s. Hence, by Lemma 47.3 (Commutative Algebra), kernθ\operatorname{kern}\theta is a projective RR-module, and by Lemma 16.5 it is locally free.

Remark 16.8: syzygy sheaves

Elements f1,,fnRf_1,\ldots,f_n\in R in a commutative ring RR give a module homomorphism

RnR,eifi. R^n\longrightarrow R, \qquad e_i\longmapsto f_i.

Its image is the ideal generated by the fif_i. In particular, this map is surjective only if the fif_i generate the unit ideal. The corresponding homomorphism of sheaves of modules

𝒪Xn𝒪X \mathcal O_X^n\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X

is also generally not surjective, and its kernel is generally not locally free. However, consider the restriction of this sheaf homomorphism to the open subset

U=i=1nD(fi), U=\bigcup_{i=1}^nD(f_i),

namely

𝒪Un𝒪U. \mathcal O_U^n\longrightarrow\mathcal O_U.

We obtain a surjective sheaf homomorphism, since on each D(fi)D(f_i) we have

1fiei1. \frac{1}{f_i}e_i\longmapsto1.

By Theorem 16.7, its kernel is a locally free sheaf on the quasiaffine scheme UU. This kernel is denoted by

Syz(f1,,fn) \operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n)

and is called the syzygy sheaf or kernel sheaf. If RR is a local ring and the fif_i generate an ideal primary to the maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m — in other words, the fif_i geometrically cut out the closed point — then the syzygy sheaf is a locally free sheaf on the punctured spectrum D(𝔪)D(\mathfrak m).

Example 16.9: the syzygy sheaf of the variables

The variables

X1,,XnK[X1,,Xn]=R X_1,\ldots,X_n\in K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]=R

define the maximal ideal (X1,,Xn)(X_1,\ldots,X_n) and the short exact sequence

0Syz(X1,,Xn)Rn(X1,,Xn)0 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{Syz}(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow R^n \longrightarrow(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow0

of RR-modules, where the iith standard vector eie_i is sent to XiX_i. By Lemma 14.9, this induces a short exact sequence of quasicoherent modules

0Syz(X1,,Xn)̃𝒪𝔸Knn(X1,,Xn)̃0 0\longrightarrow\widetilde{\operatorname{Syz}(X_1,\ldots,X_n)} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb A_K^n}^n \longrightarrow\widetilde{(X_1,\ldots,X_n)} \longrightarrow0

on affine space 𝔸Kn\mathbb A_K^n. The middle sheaf is free, whereas the sheaves on the left and right are not locally free, except for small nn. If we restrict this sequence to the punctured spectrum

U=D(X1,,Xn)𝔸Kn, U=D(X_1,\ldots,X_n)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^n,

then, by Exercise 14.1, the maximal ideal on the right becomes the structure sheaf. We thus obtain the situation of Remark 16.8,

0Syz(X1,,Xn)𝒪Un𝒪U0, 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{Syz}(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow\mathcal O_U^n \longrightarrow\mathcal O_U \longrightarrow0,

with the locally free syzygy sheaf on the left. For n=3n=3, this is the sheaf version of Example 1.2.

Determinant sheaves

Definition 16.10: determinant sheaves

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a locally free sheaf of rank rr on the ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). The sheafification of the presheaf

UrΓ(U,𝒢) U\longmapsto\bigwedge^r\Gamma(U,\mathcal G)

is called the determinant sheaf of 𝒢\mathcal G. It is denoted by

Det𝒢. \operatorname{Det}\mathcal G.

Theorem 16.11: the determinant of a short exact sequence

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and let

0𝒢0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F \longrightarrow\mathcal G \longrightarrow\mathcal H \longrightarrow0

be a short exact sequence of locally free sheaves on XX. Then there is a canonical isomorphism

DetGDetFDetH. \operatorname{Det}G \cong \operatorname{Det}F\otimes\operatorname{Det}H.

Proof

Let rr be the rank of \mathcal F and ss the rank of \mathcal H. Consider open subsets UXU\subseteq X on which all three sheaves are trivial and on which the sheaf surjection 𝒢\mathcal G\to\mathcal H has a section. Such open sets cover XX. On each UU we have the situation

0𝒪Ur𝒪Ur+s𝒪Us0, 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_U^r \longrightarrow\mathcal O_U^{r+s} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_U^s \longrightarrow0,

and let

θ:𝒪Us𝒪Ur+s \theta:\mathcal O_U^s\longrightarrow\mathcal O_U^{r+s}

be a section. Define

Ψ:r𝒪Ur×s𝒪Usr+s𝒪Ur+s \Psi: \bigwedge^r\mathcal O_U^r\times \bigwedge^s\mathcal O_U^s \longrightarrow \bigwedge^{r+s}\mathcal O_U^{r+s}

by

Ψ(u1ur,w1ws):=u1urθ(w1)θ(ws). \begin{aligned} &\Psi(u_1\wedge\cdots\wedge u_r, w_1\wedge\cdots\wedge w_s)\\ &\qquad:=u_1\wedge\cdots\wedge u_r \wedge\theta(w_1)\wedge\cdots\wedge\theta(w_s). \end{aligned}

This map is independent of the chosen section θ\theta. For another section θ\theta', the difference θθ\theta-\theta' takes values in \mathcal F. Then

u1urθ(w1)θ(ws)=u1ur(θ(w1)+u1)(θ(ws)+us)=u1urθ(w1)θ(ws), \begin{aligned} &u_1\wedge\cdots\wedge u_r \wedge\theta'(w_1)\wedge\cdots\wedge\theta'(w_s)\\ &=u_1\wedge\cdots\wedge u_r \wedge(\theta(w_1)+u_1')\wedge\cdots\wedge(\theta(w_s)+u_s')\\ &=u_1\wedge\cdots\wedge u_r \wedge\theta(w_1)\wedge\cdots\wedge\theta(w_s), \end{aligned}

because the r+1r+1 vectors u1,,ur,uju_1,\ldots,u_r,u_j' are always linearly dependent, so the corresponding wedge products are 00. The map Ψ\Psi is bilinear and therefore defines a linear map

Ψ̃:r𝒪Urs𝒪Usr+s𝒪Ur+s. \widetilde\Psi: \bigwedge^r\mathcal O_U^r\otimes \bigwedge^s\mathcal O_U^s \longrightarrow \bigwedge^{r+s}\mathcal O_U^{r+s}.

Since these maps are canonical, their restrictions to smaller open subsets always give the same map. By Corollary 4.10, they therefore glue to a sheaf homomorphism

rsr+s𝒢. \bigwedge^r\mathcal F\otimes\bigwedge^s\mathcal H \longrightarrow\bigwedge^{r+s}\mathcal G.

By its explicit description, this homomorphism is locally an isomorphism, and hence, by Lemma 4.6, it is also a global isomorphism.

Editorial note — the surjection in the source proof. The opening sentence of the source proof prints the surjection \mathcal F\to\mathcal H. The displayed exact sequence and the section θ:𝒪Us𝒪Ur+s\theta:\mathcal O_U^s\to\mathcal O_U^{r+s} show that the surjection used in the construction is 𝒢\mathcal G\to\mathcal H. This edition uses that surjection in the sentence above and explicitly records the correction.

Corollary 16.12: the determinant of a direct sum of invertible sheaves

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and let

=1r \mathcal F=\mathcal L_1\oplus\cdots\oplus\mathcal L_r

be a direct sum of invertible sheaves. Then

DetF1r. \operatorname{Det}F \cong \mathcal L_1\otimes\cdots\otimes\mathcal L_r.

Proof

See Exercise 16.22.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Commons metadata for the official course PDF states CC BY-SA 4.0, whereas page 265 of the PDF carries a CC BY-SA 3.0 notice; both are retained without a blanket relicensing claim.

Worksheet 16: Locally Free Sheaves

The star marks the only exercise with a frozen public solution, Exercise 16.12. The other twenty-two exercises have negative candidate results; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 16.1

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be locally free sheaves on a ringed space, of ranks rr and ss respectively. Prove that the direct sum 𝒢\mathcal F\oplus\mathcal G is locally free of rank r+sr+s.

Exercise 16.2

Let \mathcal F be a locally free sheaf of rank rr on the ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X). Prove that the dual sheaf *\mathcal F^* is also locally free of rank rr.

Exercise 16.3

Prove that a locally free sheaf \mathcal F on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is naturally isomorphic to its bidual **\mathcal F^{**}.

Exercise 16.4

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be locally free sheaves on a ringed space, and let

φ:𝒢 \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G

be a surjective module homomorphism. Prove that the kernel kernφ\operatorname{kern}\varphi is also locally free.

Exercise 16.5

Prove that the rank of locally free sheaves on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) is additive in short exact sequences. That is, if there is a short exact sequence of locally free sheaves

0𝒢0, 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F \longrightarrow\mathcal G \longrightarrow\mathcal H \longrightarrow0,

then

rank𝒢=rank+rank. \operatorname{rank}\mathcal G =\operatorname{rank}\mathcal F+\operatorname{rank}\mathcal H.

Exercise 16.6

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be locally free sheaves on a ringed space, of ranks rr and ss respectively. Prove that the tensor product

𝒪X𝒢 \mathcal F\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal G

is locally free of rank rsrs.

Exercise 16.7

Let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be locally free sheaves on a ringed space, and let φ:𝒢\varphi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G be an injective module homomorphism. Show that the quotient sheaf 𝒢/\mathcal G/\mathcal F is generally not locally free.

Exercise 16.8

Let \mathcal F be a coherent module on the Noetherian scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), and let rr\in\mathbb N. Prove that the following properties are equivalent.

  1. \mathcal F is locally free of rank rr.
  2. For every point PXP\in X, the stalk P\mathcal F_P is a free 𝒪X,P\mathcal O_{X,P}-module of rank rr.

Exercise 16.9

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a Noetherian integral scheme and let \mathcal F be a coherent module on XX. Prove that there is a nonempty open subset UXU\subseteq X such that |U\mathcal F|_U is free.

Exercise 16.10

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a Noetherian scheme and let φ:𝒢\varphi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G be a homomorphism of coherent modules \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G on XX. Let PXP\in X be a point such that

φP:P𝒢P \varphi_P:\mathcal F_P\longrightarrow\mathcal G_P

is an isomorphism. Prove that there is an open neighbourhood PUXP\in U\subseteq X such that

φ:|U𝒢|U \varphi:\mathcal F|_U\longrightarrow\mathcal G|_U

is an isomorphism.

Exercise 16.11

Let RR be a commutative ring, let MM be a flat RR-module, and let SS be an RR-algebra. Prove that MRSM\otimes_RS is a flat SS-module.

Exercise 16.12 ★

Let RR be a commutative ring and let MM be an RR-module. Prove that MM is a projective module if and only if there is another module NN such that the direct sum MNM\oplus N is free.

Exercise 16.13

Let KK be a field and let R=KnR=K^n be the product ring. Prove that every RR-module MM is projective.

Exercise 16.14

Give an example of an Artinian ring and a finitely generated RR-module MM that is not projective.

Exercise 16.15

Prove that for the surjective group homomorphism

p:(+),en1n, p:\mathbb Z^{(\mathbb N_+)}\longrightarrow\mathbb Q, \qquad e_n\longmapsto\frac1n,

there is no group homomorphism

i:(+) i:\mathbb Q\longrightarrow\mathbb Z^{(\mathbb N_+)}

with pi=Idp\circ i=\operatorname{Id}_{\mathbb Q}. Deduce that \mathbb Q is not projective as a \mathbb Z-module.

Exercise 16.16

Let RR be a commutative ring, let MM be a projective RR-module, and let TRT\subseteq R be a multiplicative system. Prove that MTM_T is a projective RTR_T-module.

Exercise 16.17

Let RR be a commutative ring, let MM be a projective RR-module, and let SS be an RR-algebra. Prove that MRSM\otimes_RS is a projective SS-module.

Exercise 16.18

Let RR be a commutative ring and let f1,,fnRf_1,\ldots,f_n\in R. Let

𝒮=Syz(f1,,fn) \mathcal S=\operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n)

be the corresponding syzygy sheaf on

U=D(f1,,fn)Spek(R). U=D(f_1,\ldots,f_n)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Give explicit trivialisations of 𝒮|D(fi)\mathcal S|_{D(f_i)}.

Exercise 16.19

Let RR be a \mathbb Z-graded ring and let f1,,fnRf_1,\ldots,f_n\in R be homogeneous elements of degrees did_i. Suppose that the ideal II generated by the fif_i and the irrelevant ideal R+R_+ have the same radical. Put Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R), and assume that each twisting sheaf 𝒪Y(di)\mathcal O_Y(-d_i) is invertible; this holds, for example, when RR is standard graded. Prove the following statements.

  1. There is a short exact sequence

    0Syz(f1,,fn)i=1nR(di)I0 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n) \longrightarrow\bigoplus_{i=1}^nR(-d_i) \longrightarrow I \longrightarrow0

    of graded RR-modules with homogeneous homomorphisms.

  2. On YY there is a short exact sequence

    0Syz(f1,,fn)i=1n𝒪Y(di)𝒪Y0 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n) \longrightarrow\bigoplus_{i=1}^n\mathcal O_Y(-d_i) \longrightarrow\mathcal O_Y \longrightarrow0

    of locally free sheaves.

  3. On D+(fi)D_+(f_i), the restriction of the locally free sheaf Syz(f1,,fn)\operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n) is isomorphic to a direct sum of twisted structure sheaves.

Editorial note — the grading hypothesis. The source assumes only that RR is \mathbb Z-graded, but under that hypothesis the sheaves 𝒪Y(di)\mathcal O_Y(-d_i) need not be invertible, so the sequence in part (2) need not consist of locally free sheaves. This edition states the precise invertibility hypothesis used by parts (2) and (3); standard grading is a familiar sufficient condition.

Exercise 16.20

Let \mathcal F be a locally free sheaf on a ringed space. Prove that its determinant sheaf DetF\operatorname{Det}F is invertible.

Exercise 16.21

Let \mathcal F be a locally free sheaf on a ringed space, with dual sheaf *\mathcal F^*. Prove the following relation between their determinant sheaves:

(DetF)*=Det(F*). (\operatorname{Det}F)^* =\operatorname{Det}(F^*).

Exercise 16.22

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and let

=1r \mathcal F=\mathcal L_1\oplus\cdots\oplus\mathcal L_r

be a direct sum of invertible sheaves. Prove that

DetF1r. \operatorname{Det}F \cong\mathcal L_1\otimes\cdots\otimes\mathcal L_r.

Exercise 16.23

Prove that in the situation of Exercise 16.19, the determinant sheaf of the locally free sheaf Syz(f1,,fn)\operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n) on Y=Proj(R)Y=\operatorname{Proj}(R) is

Det(Syz(f1,,fn))=𝒪Y(i=1ndi). \operatorname{Det}(\operatorname{Syz}(f_1,\ldots,f_n)) =\mathcal O_Y\left(-\sum_{i=1}^n d_i\right).

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Commons metadata for the official course PDF states CC BY-SA 4.0, whereas page 265 of the PDF carries a CC BY-SA 3.0 notice; both are retained without a blanket relicensing claim.

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 16

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly one public solution among the 23 exercises: the solution to Exercise 16.12. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 16.1–16.11 and 16.13–16.23. Missing public solution pages are not replaced by invented solutions.

Solution to Exercise 16.12

First suppose that MM is projective. Since MM has a generating system viv_i, iIi\in I, there is a surjective RR-module homomorphism

θ:R(I)M. \theta:R^{(I)}\longrightarrow M.

Projectivity, applied to the identity

Id:MM, \operatorname{Id}:M\longrightarrow M,

shows that there is a module homomorphism

ψ:MR(I) \psi:M\longrightarrow R^{(I)}

with

θψ=IdM. \theta\circ\psi=\operatorname{Id}_M.

This means that

R(I)=Mkernθ. R^{(I)}=M\oplus\operatorname{kern}\theta.

Conversely, suppose that

MN=F M\oplus N=F

is free. Given a surjective RR-module homomorphism

θ:AB \theta:A\longrightarrow B

and a module homomorphism

φ:MB, \varphi:M\longrightarrow B,

apply the result for free modules to

φpM:FB. \varphi\circ p_M:F\longrightarrow B.

We obtain a homomorphism

ρ:FA \rho:F\longrightarrow A

with

φpM=θρ. \varphi\circ p_M=\theta\circ\rho.

The restriction of ρ\rho to MM has the required property, since

θ(ρiM)=(θρ)iM=(φpM)iM=φ(pMiM)=φ. \begin{aligned} \theta\circ(\rho\circ i_M) &=(\theta\circ\rho)\circ i_M\\ &=(\varphi\circ p_M)\circ i_M\\ &=\varphi\circ(p_M\circ i_M)\\ &=\varphi. \end{aligned}

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercises 16.1, 16.2, 16.3, 16.4, 16.5, 16.6, 16.7, 16.8, 16.9, 16.10, 16.11, 16.13, 16.14, 16.15, 16.16, 16.17, 16.18, 16.19, 16.20, 16.21, 16.22, or 16.23. This records the outcome of checking candidates; it does not claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 17: Geometric Vector Bundles

Geometric vector bundles

For an affine scheme

U=Spek(R), U=\operatorname{Spek}(R),

the scheme

𝔸Ur:=Spek(R[T1,,Tr]) \mathbb A_U^r:=\operatorname{Spek}(R[T_1,\ldots,T_r])

together with its natural projection to Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R), namely the spectrum map arising from

RR[T1,,Tr], R\longrightarrow R[T_1,\ldots,T_r],

is called the trivial bundle of rank rr over UU. For a point PSpek(R)P\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) corresponding to the ring homomorphism

Rκ(P), R\longrightarrow\kappa(P),

the fibre of 𝔸Ur\mathbb A_U^r over PP is 𝔸κ(P)r\mathbb A_{\kappa(P)}^r, that is, affine space of dimension rr over the residue field κ(P)\kappa(P).

For an arbitrary scheme XX with an affine cover

X=iIUi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i,

we define 𝔸Xr\mathbb A_X^r by gluing the 𝔸Uir\mathbb A_{U_i}^r as prescribed by the gluing of the UiU_i inside XX, in the sense of Lemma 7.10. This trivial bundle of rank rr comes with a projection

𝔸XrX. \mathbb A_X^r\longrightarrow X.

It is also called the affine cylinder of rank rr over XX and is written X×𝔸rX\times\mathbb A^r. These trivial bundles are the local building blocks for the concept of a geometric vector bundle over a scheme.

Definition 17.1: geometric vector bundles

Let XX be a scheme. A scheme VV together with a morphism

p:VX p:V\longrightarrow X

is called a geometric vector bundle of rank rr over XX if there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

and UiU_i-isomorphisms

ψi:Ui×𝔸r=𝔸UirV|Ui=p1(Ui) \psi_i:U_i\times\mathbb A^r=\mathbb A_{U_i}^r \longrightarrow V|_{U_i}=p^{-1}(U_i)

such that, for every affine open subset UUiUjU\subseteq U_i\cap U_j, the transition maps

ψj1ψi:𝔸Uir|U𝔸Ujr|U \psi_j^{-1}\circ\psi_i: \mathbb A_{U_i}^r|_U\longrightarrow\mathbb A_{U_j}^r|_U

are linear automorphisms. At the ring level, this means that they are induced by automorphisms of the polynomial ring Γ(U,𝒪X)[T1,,Tr]\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)[T_1,\ldots,T_r] of the form

Tij=1raijTj. T_i\longmapsto\sum_{j=1}^r a_{ij}T_j.

The maps ψi\psi_i are called trivialisations of the vector bundle.

The following example continues Example 14.6.

Example 17.2: a line bundle from the standard ideal

Consider the quadratic number ring

R=[5], R=\mathbb Z[\sqrt{-5}],

in which the equality

23=6=(1+5i)(15i), 2\cdot3=6=(1+\sqrt5\,i)(1-\sqrt5\,i),

holds, and the RR-algebra

A=R[X,Y]/(3X(1i5)Y) A=R[X,Y]/(3X-(1-i\sqrt5)Y)

with its associated spectrum map Spek(A)Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(A)\to\operatorname{Spek}(R). We claim that this is a geometric line bundle. To see this, use the open cover

Spek(R)=D(2)D(3). \operatorname{Spek}(R)=D(2)\cup D(3).

We have

A2=R2[X,Y]/(3X(1i5)Y)R2[S] A_2=R_2[X,Y]/(3X-(1-i\sqrt5)Y)\cong R_2[S]

with X2SX\mapsto2S and Y(1+i5)SY\mapsto(1+i\sqrt5)S. Indeed, S=X/2S=X/2, hence X=2SX=2S, and

Y=31i5X=1+i52X=(1+i5)S. Y=\frac{3}{1-i\sqrt5}X =\frac{1+i\sqrt5}{2}X =(1+i\sqrt5)S.

Similarly,

A3=R3[X,Y]/(3X(1i5)Y)R3[T] A_3=R_3[X,Y]/(3X-(1-i\sqrt5)Y)\cong R_3[T]

with X(1i5)TX\mapsto(1-i\sqrt5)T and Y3TY\mapsto3T. Indeed, T=Y/3T=Y/3, hence Y=3TY=3T and

X=1i53Y=(1i5)T. X=\frac{1-i\sqrt5}{3}Y=(1-i\sqrt5)T.

On D(6)=D(2)D(3)D(6)=D(2)\cap D(3), the transition map is given by

S=X2=1i52T, S=\frac X2=\frac{1-i\sqrt5}{2}T,

and is therefore linear.

Editorial note — two source defects in this example. The source prints the malformed factor 1i5|{1-i\sqrt5|}; the displayed substitution Y=3TY=3T gives (1i5)(1-i\sqrt5), used above. More substantially, the algebra AA as stated is not a line bundle over all of Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). At the maximal ideal 𝔭=(3,15)\mathfrak p=(3,1-\sqrt{-5}), both coefficients of its defining relation vanish, so its fibre is Spek(𝔽3[X,Y])\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb F_3[X,Y]), an affine plane. This point lies in D(2)D(2), and the claimed isomorphism A2R2[S]A_2\cong R_2[S] therefore fails. The source construction is retained here with this warning; no replacement algebra is attributed to the author.

Example 17.3: a syzygy bundle on punctured affine space

Consider the ring homomorphism

K[X,Y,Z]K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW), K[X,Y,Z]\longrightarrow K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW),

the associated spectrum map

Spek(K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW))𝔸K3, \operatorname{Spek} \bigl(K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW)\bigr) \longrightarrow\mathbb A_K^3,

and its restriction

φ:Spek(K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW))D(X)D(Y)D(Z)𝔸K3\{(0,0,0)}=D(X)D(Y)D(Z). \begin{aligned} \varphi:\quad \operatorname{Spek} \bigl(K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW)\bigr) &\supseteq D(X)\cup D(Y)\cup D(Z)\\ &\longrightarrow \mathbb A_K^3\setminus\{(0,0,0)\} =D(X)\cup D(Y)\cup D(Z). \end{aligned}

The latter is a geometric vector bundle of rank 22 over punctured affine space. Natural trivialisations are given on D(X)D(X), D(Y)D(Y), and D(Z)D(Z); compare Example 1.2. For example,

(K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW))XK[X,Y,Z]X[V,W], \bigl(K[X,Y,Z][U,V,W]/(XU+YV+ZW)\bigr)_X \cong K[X,Y,Z]_X[V,W],

because UU can be expressed as

U=YV+ZWX. U=-\frac{YV+ZW}{X}.

Example 17.4: geometric realisation of twisted line bundles

Consider projective space

Kn=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xn]) \mathbb P_K^n=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])

and the projective spectrum

Wk=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xn,Y]), W_k=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n,Y]),

with deg(Xi)=1\deg(X_i)=1 and deg(Y)=k\deg(Y)=k. By Theorem 12.11, the homogeneous inclusion

K[X0,X1,,Xn]K[X0,X1,,Xn,Y] K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n] \subset K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n,Y]

induces a scheme morphism

p:WkD+(X0,X1,,Xn)=VkKn. p:W_k\supset D_+(X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n)=V_k \longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^n.

Over D+(Xi)D_+(X_i), the map takes the form

D+(Xi)SpekK[XjXi,ji,YXik]D+(Xi)SpekK[XjXi,ji], D_+(X_i) \cong\operatorname{Spek}K\left[ \frac{X_j}{X_i},\ j\ne i,\ \frac{Y}{X_i^k} \right] \longrightarrow D_+(X_i) \cong\operatorname{Spek}K\left[ \frac{X_j}{X_i},\ j\ne i \right],

and is thus a trivial line bundle. For D+(Xi)D_+(X_i) and D+(Xj)D_+(X_j), the transition maps over

Γ(D+(XiXj),𝒪Kn)=K[XrXi,ri,XsXj,sj] \Gamma(D_+(X_iX_j),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}) =K\left[ \frac{X_r}{X_i},\ r\ne i, \frac{X_s}{X_j},\ s\ne j \right]

are given by

YXikYXjkXjkXik. \frac{Y}{X_i^k} \longmapsto \frac{Y}{X_j^k}\frac{X_j^k}{X_i^k}.

These maps are linear, so we obtain a line bundle over projective space.

A geometric vector bundle has additional structures. First consider the case

𝔸Spek(R)r=Spek(R[T1,,Tr])Spek(R). \mathbb A_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}^r =\operatorname{Spek}(R[T_1,\ldots,T_r]) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R).

The RR-algebra homomorphism

R[T1,,Tr]R,Ti0, R[T_1,\ldots,T_r]\longrightarrow R, \qquad T_i\longmapsto0,

gives a spectrum map

Spek(R)Spek(R[T1,,Tr]), \operatorname{Spek}(R) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R[T_1,\ldots,T_r]),

which is a closed embedding, called the zero section. The RR-algebra homomorphism

R[T1,,Tr]R[S1,,Sr,T1,,Tr],TiSi+Ti, R[T_1,\ldots,T_r] \longrightarrow R[S_1,\ldots,S_r,T_1,\ldots,T_r], \qquad T_i\longmapsto S_i+T_i,

gives a spectrum map

α:𝔸Rr+r𝔸Rr×Spek(R)𝔸Rr𝔸Rr, \alpha:\mathbb A_R^{r+r} \cong\mathbb A_R^r\times_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}\mathbb A_R^r \longrightarrow\mathbb A_R^r,

called addition on the vector bundle. Furthermore, the RR-algebra homomorphism

R[T1,,Tr]R[Z,T1,,Tr],TiZTi, R[T_1,\ldots,T_r]\longrightarrow R[Z,T_1,\ldots,T_r], \qquad T_i\longmapsto ZT_i,

gives a spectrum map

𝔸Rr+1𝔸R1×Spek(R)𝔸Rr𝔸Rr, \mathbb A_R^{r+1} \cong\mathbb A_R^1\times_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}\mathbb A_R^r \longrightarrow\mathbb A_R^r,

called scalar multiplication.

Lemma 17.5: operations on geometric vector bundles

A geometric vector bundle p:VXp:V\to X over a scheme XX has a zero section

XV, X\longrightarrow V,

an addition map

V×XVV, V\times_XV\longrightarrow V,

and a scalar multiplication

𝔸X1×XVV. \mathbb A_X^1\times_XV\longrightarrow V.

Proof

On an affine subset U=Spek(R)XU=\operatorname{Spek}(R)\subseteq X with a trivialisation

V|U𝔸UrSpek(R[T1,,Tr]), V|_U\cong\mathbb A_U^r \cong\operatorname{Spek}(R[T_1,\ldots,T_r]),

there is a zero section given by Ti0T_i\mapsto0. Since the transition maps are linear, on the intersection UiUjU_i\cap U_j this section is independent of the chosen affine subset, and is therefore well-defined.

The existence of addition rests essentially on the fact that, for a linear RR-algebra isomorphism

θ:R[T1,,Tr]R[U1,,Ur], \theta:R[T_1,\ldots,T_r]\longrightarrow R[U_1,\ldots,U_r],

the diagram

R[T1,,Tr]α*R[T1,,Tr,S1,,Sr]θθ×θR[U1,,Ur]α*R[U1,,Ur,V1,,Vr] \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & R[T_1,\ldots,T_r] & & \xrightarrow{\alpha^*} & & R[T_1,\ldots,T_r,S_1,\ldots,S_r] & \\ {\scriptstyle \theta} & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \theta\times\theta}\\ & R[U_1,\ldots,U_r] & & \xrightarrow{\alpha^*} & & R[U_1,\ldots,U_r,V_1,\ldots,V_r] & \end{array}

commutes. Scalar multiplication is obtained similarly.

Vector bundle homomorphisms

Definition 17.6: vector bundle homomorphisms

Let VV and WW be vector bundles over a scheme XX. A vector bundle homomorphism φ:VW\varphi:V\to W is a scheme morphism from VV to WW over XX with the following property. For every point PXP\in X, there is an affine open neighbourhood PUXP\in U\subseteq X refining the given trivialising neighbourhoods of both bundles, that is, UUi,UjU\subseteq U_i,U_j' for suitable i,ji,j, such that the composite

𝔸Urψi|UV|Uφ|UW|Uθj1|U𝔸Us \mathbb A_U^r \xrightarrow{\ \psi_i|_U\ }V|_U \xrightarrow{\ \varphi|_U\ }W|_U \xrightarrow{\ \theta_j^{-1}|_U\ }\mathbb A_U^s

is given at the ring level by a linear substitution homomorphism.

In the following statement, the kernel means the inverse image of the zero section, hence the inverse image of the zero point in each fibre. For a vector bundle homomorphism, the fibre map over every point PXP\in X is given by a matrix over its residue field κ(P)\kappa(P). However, affine spaces over this field contain points with very different residue fields, so concepts from linear algebra must be applied with some care.

Lemma 17.7: the kernel of a surjective homomorphism

Let VV and WW be vector bundles over a scheme XX, and let φ:VW\varphi:V\to W be a surjective vector bundle homomorphism. Then its pointwise kernel is a vector bundle over XX.

Proof

See Exercise 17.18.

Without the surjectivity condition, the kernel of a vector bundle homomorphism need not be a vector bundle. In Example 17.3, the pointwise-defined kernel is a vector bundle only on the punctured spectrum; at the origin, the kernel degenerates to a three-dimensional vector space.

Vector bundles and locally free sheaves

Definition 17.8: the sheaf of sections

For a geometric vector bundle p:VXp:V\to X on a scheme XX, the sheaf \mathcal F defined on an open subset UXU\subseteq X by

Γ(U,)={s:UV|U scheme morphismps=IdU} \Gamma(U,\mathcal F) =\{s:U\to V|_U\text{ scheme morphism}\mid p\circ s=\operatorname{Id}_U\}

is called the sheaf of sections of VV.

Lemma 17.9: the sheaf of sections is locally free

For a geometric vector bundle p:VXp:V\to X, the sheaf of sections \mathcal F is a locally free sheaf.

Proof

The addition

V×XVV, V\times_XV\longrightarrow V,

gives, by Exercise 17.19, a well-defined addition on the sheaf of sections. By Exercise 17.11, this makes \mathcal F a sheaf of commutative groups. Scalar multiplication

𝔸X1×XVV \mathbb A_X^1\times_XV\longrightarrow V

gives \mathcal F an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module structure. For an open set UXU\subseteq X with V|U𝔸UrV|_U\cong\mathbb A_U^r, we have

|U(𝒪X|U)r, \mathcal F|_U\cong(\mathcal O_X|_U)^r,

so \mathcal F is locally free.

Geometric vector bundles and locally free sheaves are essentially equivalent objects.

Theorem 17.10: the correspondence between vector bundles and locally free sheaves

On a scheme, geometric vector bundles correspond to locally free sheaves. Moreover, vector bundle homomorphisms correspond to 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphisms.

A geometric vector bundle VV over XX is assigned its sheaf of sections 𝒮V\mathcal S_V, which is locally free by Lemma 17.9. A vector bundle homomorphism φ:VW\varphi:V\to W is assigned the module homomorphism 𝒮V𝒮W\mathcal S_V\to\mathcal S_W sending a section s:UV|Us:U\to V|_U to the section φs:UW|U\varphi\circ s:U\to W|_U.

Proof

First we show that every locally free sheaf is isomorphic to the sheaf of sections of a vector bundle. A locally free sheaf \mathcal F of rank rr is given by an open cover

X=iIUi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i,

where the UiU_i may be chosen affine, together with isomorphisms

φi:𝒪Uir|Ui. \varphi_i:\mathcal O_{U_i}^r\longrightarrow\mathcal F|_{U_i}.

By Theorem 13.10, the composite

𝒪Uir|UiUj=𝒪UiUjrφi|UiUj|UiUjφj1|UiUj𝒪UiUjr=𝒪Ujr|UiUj \mathcal O_{U_i}^r|_{U_i\cap U_j} =\mathcal O_{U_i\cap U_j}^r \xrightarrow{\ \varphi_i|_{U_i\cap U_j}\ } \mathcal F|_{U_i\cap U_j} \xrightarrow{\ \varphi_j^{-1}|_{U_i\cap U_j}\ } \mathcal O_{U_i\cap U_j}^r =\mathcal O_{U_j}^r|_{U_i\cap U_j}

is given by ekfke_k\mapsto f_k with

fkΓ(UiUj,𝒪UiUjr). f_k\in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_{U_i\cap U_j}^r).

Here fk=(fk)1rf_k=(f_{k\ell})_{1\leq\ell\leq r} with

fkΓ(UiUj,𝒪X). f_{k\ell}\in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X).

The determinant of the matrix (fk)k(f_{k\ell})_{k\ell} is a unit in Γ(UiUj,𝒪X)\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X). Via

Tk=1rfkS, T_k\longmapsto\sum_{\ell=1}^r f_{k\ell}S_\ell,

these data define a linear Γ(UiUj,𝒪X)\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X)-algebra isomorphism

Γ(UiUj,𝒪X)[T1,,Tr]Γ(UiUj,𝒪X)[S1,,Sr] \Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X)[T_1,\ldots,T_r] \longrightarrow \Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X)[S_1,\ldots,S_r]

and a scheme isomorphism

φji:𝔸UiUjr𝔸UiUjr, \varphi_{ji}:\mathbb A_{U_i\cap U_j}^r \longrightarrow\mathbb A_{U_i\cap U_j}^r,

of the form required in the definition of a geometric vector bundle.

Consider the gluing data for ringed spaces

(Wi=𝔸Uir,Wij=𝔸Uir|UjWi,φji:WijWji). (W_i=\mathbb A_{U_i}^r, \ W_{ij}=\mathbb A_{U_i}^r|_{U_j}\subseteq W_i, \ \varphi_{ji}:W_{ij}\longrightarrow W_{ji}).

The cocycle condition holds because these data come from the global object \mathcal F. By Lemma 7.10, there is a scheme WW realising these gluing data. The local projections

Wi=𝔸UirUi W_i=\mathbb A_{U_i}^r\longrightarrow U_i

glue to a scheme morphism

WX. W\longrightarrow X.

By construction, this is a geometric vector bundle over XX. Let 𝒮\mathcal S be the sheaf of sections of WW. We claim that there is a natural isomorphism

𝒮. \mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal S.

The construction gives natural sheaf isomorphisms

|Ui𝒮|Ui \mathcal F|_{U_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal S|_{U_i}

for every UiU_i, whose restrictions to the intersections UiUjU_i\cap U_j agree. By Corollary 4.10, there is a global sheaf homomorphism, and by Lemma 4.6 it is an isomorphism. The assignment is injective because a vector bundle can be reconstructed, up to isomorphism, from its sheaf of sections by the construction above. For the statements about homomorphisms, see Exercises 17.21, 17.22, and 17.23.

Under this equivalence, the free sheaf of rank rr corresponds to affine space 𝔸Xr\mathbb A_X^r over XX.

Example 17.11: injectivity for bundles and for sheaves

Let RR be a commutative ring and let fRf\in R. Via

Spek(R[T])=𝔸R1Spek(R[T])=𝔸R1,TfT, \operatorname{Spek}(R[T])=\mathbb A_R^1 \longrightarrow \operatorname{Spek}(R[T])=\mathbb A_R^1, \qquad T\longmapsto fT,

the element ff defines a vector bundle homomorphism. On the fibres over points PSpek(R)P\in\operatorname{Spek}(R) where ff is a unit, namely the points of D(f)D(f), this map is bijective; over the other points it is the zero map. Thus this map is injective — and at the same time surjective and bijective — only if ff is a unit.

However, multiplication by ff also defines a homomorphism of the structure sheaf

𝒪X𝒪X,1f. \mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X, \qquad1\longmapsto f.

Thus, on every open subset UX=Spek(R)U\subseteq X=\operatorname{Spek}(R), there is a Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)-module homomorphism

Γ(U,𝒪X)Γ(U,𝒪X),rrf. \Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X), \qquad r\longmapsto rf.

This sheaf homomorphism is injective exactly when ff is a non-zero-divisor in RR, and bijective exactly when ff is a unit. Thus the notions of injectivity for vector bundles and locally free sheaves do not coincide.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-17.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-17.csv

Worksheet 17: Geometric Vector Bundles

At the frozen authority boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the 24 exercises. The exercise map records negative candidate results for Exercises 17.1–17.24; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 17.1

Compare Definition 17.1 of a geometric vector bundle over a scheme with Definition 1.4 of a real vector bundle over a topological space.

Exercise 17.2

Let p:VXp:V\to X be a geometric vector bundle of rank rr over a scheme XX. Prove that the fibre of pp over a point PXP\in X is isomorphic to 𝔸κ(P)r\mathbb A_{\kappa(P)}^r.

Exercise 17.3

What is a vector bundle of rank 00 over a scheme XX?

Exercise 17.4

Discuss the trivial line bundle

Spek([X])=𝔸1Spek(). \operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z[X]) =\mathbb A_{\mathbb Z}^1 \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z).

What can be said about its fibres, its sections, and the closed subsets YSpek([X])Y\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z[X]) and their images in Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z)?

Exercise 17.5

Determine the trivialisations and transition maps in Example 17.3 explicitly.

Exercise 17.6

Prove that for k=0k=0 in Example 17.4 one obtains the trivial line bundle

𝔸Kn1=𝔸K1×KnKn. \mathbb A_{\mathbb P_K^n}^1 =\mathbb A_K^1\times\mathbb P_K^n \longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^n.

Exercise 17.7

Prove that for k=1k=1 in Example 17.4 one obtains the so-called projection away from a point,

Kn+1Kn+1\(0,0,,0,1)=V1Kn. \mathbb P_K^{n+1} \supset \mathbb P_K^{n+1}\setminus(0,0,\ldots,0,1) =V_1 \longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^n.

Exercise 17.8

Let XX be a scheme, and let p:VXp:V\to X and WXW\to X be vector bundles over XX of ranks rr and ss respectively. Define their direct sum V×XWV\times_XW in terms of simultaneous trivialisations

V|U𝔸Ur,W|U𝔸Us. V|_U\cong\mathbb A_U^r, \qquad W|_U\cong\mathbb A_U^s.

Thus one should have

(V×XW)UV|U×UW|U𝔸Ur+s. (V\times_XW)_U \cong V|_U\times_UW|_U \cong\mathbb A_U^{r+s}.

Exercise 17.9

Define constructions from linear algebra, such as the direct sum, dual, tensor product, and exterior product, for geometric vector bundles over a scheme.

Use Lecture 3 as a guide.

Exercise 17.10

Prove that the zero section of a geometric vector bundle VXV\to X is a closed embedding.

Exercise 17.11

Let p:VXp:V\to X be a vector bundle over XX. Prove that the addition α:V×XVV\alpha:V\times_XV\to V has the following properties. Prove also that the displayed morphisms exist.

  1. The diagram

    VId×(Np)V×XVIdαV=V \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & V & & \xrightarrow{\operatorname{Id}\times(N\circ p)} & & V\times_XV & \\ {\scriptstyle \operatorname{Id}} & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \alpha}\\ & V & & = & & V & \end{array}

    commutes, where N:XVN:X\to V denotes the zero section.

  2. The diagram

    V×XVπV×XVααV=V \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & V\times_XV & & \xrightarrow{\pi} & & V\times_XV & \\ {\scriptstyle \alpha} & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \alpha}\\ & V & & = & & V & \end{array}

    commutes, where π\pi interchanges the two factors.

  3. The diagram

    V×XV×XVα×IdV×XVId×ααV×XVαV \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & V\times_XV\times_XV & & \xrightarrow{\alpha\times\operatorname{Id}} & & V\times_XV & \\ {\scriptstyle \operatorname{Id}\times\alpha} & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \alpha}\\ & V\times_XV & & \xrightarrow{\alpha} & & V & \end{array}

    commutes.

For the following exercise, compare Exercise 1.6.

Exercise 17.12

Let KK be a field. Consider

A=K[X,Y,U,V]/(XU+YV1), A=K[X,Y,U,V]/(XU+YV-1),

the spectrum map

Spek(A)Spek(K[X,Y])=𝔸K2, \operatorname{Spek}(A) \longrightarrow \operatorname{Spek}(K[X,Y])=\mathbb A_K^2,

and the restriction

p:Spek(A)=D(X,Y)=VU=D(X,Y)𝔸K2. p:\operatorname{Spek}(A)=D(X,Y)=V \longrightarrow U=D(X,Y)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^2.

What justifies the equality on the left? Prove the following statements.

  1. On D(X)D(X) and on D(Y)D(Y), the map pp is isomorphic to the affine line over the base.
  2. The map p:VUp:V\to U has no section.
  3. VV is not a line bundle.

Exercise 17.13

Let RR be a commutative algebra of finite type over a field KK. Let f1,,fn,ff_1,\ldots,f_n,f be elements of RR, and let

A=R[T1,,Tn]/(f1T1++fnTn+f) A=R[T_1,\ldots,T_n]/(f_1T_1+\cdots+f_nT_n+f)

be the forcing algebra for these data. Let

p:Spek(A)V=D(f1,,fn)U=D(f1,,fn)Spek(R) p:\operatorname{Spek}(A) \supseteq V=D(f_1,\ldots,f_n) \longrightarrow U=D(f_1,\ldots,f_n)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R)

be the restricted spectrum map. Prove that there is an affine open cover

U=iIUi U=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

such that p1(Ui)p^{-1}(U_i) is isomorphic to Ui×𝔸n1U_i\times\mathbb A^{n-1} and the transition maps are affine-linear.

Exercise 17.14

Prove that a homomorphism of trivial vector bundles

φ:𝔸Spek(R)r𝔸Spek(R)s \varphi:\mathbb A_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}^r \longrightarrow \mathbb A_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}^s

over the affine scheme Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) is given by an s×rs\times r matrix over RR.

Exercise 17.15

Prove that a vector bundle homomorphism

φ:VW \varphi:V\longrightarrow W

over XX maps the zero section of VV, regarded as a closed subscheme, into the zero section of WW.

Exercise 17.16

Let φ:VW\varphi:V\to W be a homomorphism of vector bundles V,WV,W over XX. Prove that the diagram

V×XVφ×φW×XWααVφW \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & V\times_XV & & \xrightarrow{\varphi\times\varphi} & & W\times_XW & \\ {\scriptstyle \alpha} & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \alpha}\\ & V & & \xrightarrow{\varphi} & & W & \end{array}

commutes. In other words, a vector bundle homomorphism is compatible with addition.

Exercise 17.17

Consider the homomorphism of trivial vector bundles

φ:𝔸Spek()2𝔸Spek()2 \varphi:\mathbb A_{\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z)}^2 \longrightarrow \mathbb A_{\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z)}^2

over Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z) given by the matrix

(5674). \begin{pmatrix} 5&6\\ 7&4 \end{pmatrix}.

Determine the points PSpek()P\in\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z) where the corresponding fibre map is injective, and those where it is surjective.

Exercise 17.18

Let VV and WW be vector bundles over a scheme XX, and let φ:VW\varphi:V\to W be a surjective vector bundle homomorphism. Prove that its pointwise kernel is a vector bundle over XX.

Exercise 17.19

Let VV and WW be vector bundles over a scheme XX. Prove that the sheaf of sections of the direct sum V×XWV\times_XW is the direct sum of the sheaves of sections of VV and WW.

Exercise 17.20

Prove that the sheaf of sections of the line bundle

VkKn V_k\longrightarrow\mathbb P_K^n

from Example 17.4 is the twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Kn(k)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(k).

Exercise 17.21

Let p:YXp:Y\to X and q:ZXq:Z\to X be schemes over a scheme XX, and let φ:YZ\varphi:Y\to Z be a scheme morphism over XX. Prove that the associated map between the sheaves of sections in the category of schemes,

𝒮Y𝒮Z, \mathcal S_Y\longrightarrow\mathcal S_Z,

sending a section s:Up1(U)s:U\to p^{-1}(U) to the section φs:Uq1(U)\varphi\circ s:U\to q^{-1}(U), is a sheaf morphism.

Exercise 17.22

Let φ:VW\varphi:V\to W be a vector bundle homomorphism between vector bundles VV and WW over XX, and let

ψ:𝒮V𝒮W \psi:\mathcal S_V\longrightarrow\mathcal S_W

be the associated morphism between their sheaves of sections. Prove that ψ\psi is an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism.

Exercise 17.23

Let VV and WW be vector bundles over a scheme XX, and let 𝒮V,𝒮W\mathcal S_V,\mathcal S_W be the associated sheaves of sections. Prove that the map

Hom(V,W)Hom(𝒮V,𝒮W), \operatorname{Hom}(V,W) \longrightarrow \operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal S_V,\mathcal S_W),

sending a vector bundle homomorphism to the associated 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism is a bijection. Prove also that isomorphisms correspond to isomorphisms under this correspondence.

Exercise 17.24

Let VV and WW be vector bundles over a scheme XX, and let \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G be their associated locally free sheaves of sections. Let φ:VW\varphi:V\to W be a vector bundle homomorphism and let ψ:𝒢\psi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G be the associated sheaf homomorphism. Prove that the following statements are equivalent.

  1. φ\varphi is a surjective scheme morphism.

  2. At every point PXP\in X, the fibre map V(P)W(P)V(P)\to W(P) is surjective.

  3. The homomorphism ψ:𝒢\psi:\mathcal F\to\mathcal G is surjective.

  4. There is an open cover X=iIUiX=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i and local sections, given by vector bundle homomorphisms

    si:W|UiV|Ui s_i:W|_{U_i}\longrightarrow V|_{U_i}

    of φ\varphi.

  5. There is an open cover X=iIUiX=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i and local sections, given by module homomorphisms

    ti:𝒢|Ui|Ui t_i:\mathcal G|_{U_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal F|_{U_i}

    of ψ\psi.

Editorial note — the fibre label. The source quantifies the point PP but writes V(x)W(x)V(x)\to W(x). The same point must index the fibres; this edition writes V(P)W(P)V(P)\to W(P).

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-17.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-17.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 17

At the frozen authority boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the 24 exercises in Worksheet 17. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 17.1–17.24. Missing public solution pages are not replaced by invented solutions.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen authority boundary for Exercises 17.1–17.24. This records the outcome of checking candidates; it does not claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 18: Kähler Differentials

The module of Kähler differentials

On a manifold MM there is a tangent bundle

TMM. TM\longrightarrow M.

Over a point PMP\in M, this consists of the tangent space TPMT_PM, given by equivalence classes of differentiable curves

[ϵ,ϵ]M [-\epsilon,\epsilon]\longrightarrow M

through PP. The tangent bundle is a real vector bundle over MM that is characteristic of the manifold and allows many invariants of the manifold to be defined. We wish to define a corresponding object for a scheme, say of finite type over a field. A direct transfer of the analytic concept is impossible, since there is no direct replacement for differentiable curves. We therefore approach the tangent bundle from another perspective.

A continuous or differentiable section of the tangent bundle over an open set UMU\subseteq M is called a continuous or differentiable vector field. A vector field FF assigns to every point PUP\in U a tangent vector

F(P)TPM. F(P)\in T_PM.

Differentiable functions on MM can be differentiated along a vector field FF, again giving a function. We set

(DF(f))(P):=(DF(P)f)(P), (D_F(f))(P):=(D_{F(P)}f)(P),

where (DF(P)f)(P)(D_{F(P)}f)(P) denotes the directional derivative of ff at PP in the direction F(P)F(P). This directional derivative can be calculated in any chart; by the chain rule, the result does not depend on the chosen chart. If MM and FF are infinitely differentiable, we obtain a map

DF:C(U,)C(U,),fDF(f). D_F:C^\infty(U,\mathbb R)\longrightarrow C^\infty(U,\mathbb R), \qquad f\longmapsto D_F(f).

Editorial note — the vector field. The source prints F(P)=TPMF(P)=T_PM; the edition uses the required membership relation F(P)TPMF(P)\in T_PM. For the displayed map to take values in CC^\infty, the vector field FF, as well as MM, must be smooth; this hypothesis is made explicit above.

This map is an \mathbb R-linear derivation in the sense of the following purely algebraic definition. Starting from derivations, we shall introduce the module of Kähler differentials and, dually, develop a tangent sheaf in the scheme-theoretic setting. This sheaf is locally free when the scheme has no singularities. In this lecture we consider the affine situation and omit proofs.

Definition 18.1: algebraic derivations

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, and let MM be an AA-module. An RR-linear map

δ:AM \delta:A\longrightarrow M

satisfying

δ(ab)=aδ(b)+bδ(a) \delta(ab)=a\delta(b)+b\delta(a)

for all a,bAa,b\in A is called an RR-derivation with values in MM.

The rule used here is called the Leibniz rule. Often M=AM=A. For example, for the polynomial ring

A=R[X1,,Xn], A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n],

the iith formal partial derivative

Xi \frac{\partial}{\partial X_i}

is an RR-derivation from AA to AA. The set of derivations from AA to MM is naturally an AA-module, denoted by

DerR(A,M). \operatorname{Der}_R(A,M).

Definition 18.2: the module of Kähler differentials

Let RR be a commutative ring and let AA be a commutative RR-algebra. The AA-module generated by all symbols d(a)d(a), aAa\in A, subject to the identifications

d(ab)=ad(b)+bd(a)for all a,bA d(ab)=ad(b)+bd(a)\qquad\text{for all }a,b\in A

and

d(ra+sb)=rd(a)+sd(b)for all r,sR and a,bA, d(ra+sb)=rd(a)+sd(b) \qquad\text{for all }r,s\in R\text{ and }a,b\in A,

is called the module of Kähler differentials of AA over RR. It is denoted by

ΩA/R. \Omega_{A/R}.

In this construction, we start with the free AA-module FF with basis dada, aAa\in A, and take its quotient by the submodule generated by the elements

d(ab)ad(b)bd(a)(a,bA) d(ab)-ad(b)-bd(a)\qquad(a,b\in A)

and

d(ra+sb)rd(a)sd(b)(r,sR and a,bA). d(ra+sb)-rd(a)-sd(b) \qquad(r,s\in R\text{ and }a,b\in A).

The map

d:AΩA/R,ad(a)=da, d:A\longrightarrow\Omega_{A/R}, \qquad a\longmapsto d(a)=da,

is called the universal derivation. One checks immediately that it is indeed an RR-derivation. The elements of ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} are called algebraic differential forms.

Lemma 18.3: the universal property

Let RR be a commutative ring and let AA be a commutative RR-algebra. The module of Kähler differentials ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} has the following universal property. For every AA-module MM and every RR-derivation

δ:AM, \delta:A\longrightarrow M,

there is a unique AA-linear map

ϵ:ΩA/RM \epsilon:\Omega_{A/R}\longrightarrow M

satisfying ϵd=δ\epsilon\circ d=\delta.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

For every dada, aAa\in A, we must have ϵ(da)=δ(a)\epsilon(da)=\delta(a). Since the elements dada generate ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} as an AA-module, there can be at most one such homomorphism.

Let FF be the free module with basis dada, aAa\in A. The assignment

ϵ̃(da)=δ(a) \widetilde\epsilon(da)=\delta(a)

by the theorem on specifying a homomorphism on a basis, determines an AA-module homomorphism

ϵ̃:FM. \widetilde\epsilon:F\longrightarrow M.

We have ΩA/R=F/U\Omega_{A/R}=F/U, where UU is the submodule generated by the elements expressing the Leibniz rule and linearity. Since δ\delta is a derivation, ϵ̃\widetilde\epsilon maps UU to 00. The homomorphism theorem therefore gives a unique AA-linear map

ϵ:ΩA/RF/UM \epsilon:\Omega_{A/R}\cong F/U\longrightarrow M

with

ϵ(da)=ϵ̃(da)=δ(a). \epsilon(da)=\widetilde\epsilon(da)=\delta(a).

Equivalently, this statement gives a natural AA-module isomorphism

DerR(A,M)HomA(ΩA/R,M). \operatorname{Der}_R(A,M) \cong\operatorname{Hom}_A(\Omega_{A/R},M).

In particular,

DerR(A,A)HomA(ΩA/R,A)=ΩA/R*, \operatorname{Der}_R(A,A) \cong\operatorname{Hom}_A(\Omega_{A/R},A) =\Omega_{A/R}^*,

where the right-hand side is the dual module.

Lemma 18.4: elementary properties

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, and let ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} be the module of Kähler differentials. The following properties hold.

  1. dr=0dr=0 for all rRr\in R.

  2. ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} can be described as the quotient of the free AA-module with basis dada, aAa\in A, by the submodule generated by the additivity relations d(a+b)dadbd(a+b)-da-db, the Leibniz relations, and drdr, rRr\in R.

  3. If A=R[x1,,xn]A=R[x_1,\ldots,x_n], then dxidx_i, i=1,,ni=1,\ldots,n, form an AA-module generating system for ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R}.

  4. Let

    A=R[x1,,xn]=R[X1,,Xn]/𝔞. A=R[x_1,\ldots,x_n] =R[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a.

    For a polynomial FR[X1,,Xn]F\in R[X_1,\ldots,X_n] and the associated element f=F(x1,,xn)Af=F(x_1,\ldots,x_n)\in A, the following relation holds in ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R}:

    df=Fx1(x1,,xn)dx1++Fxn(x1,,xn)dxn, df= \frac{\partial F}{\partial x_1}(x_1,\ldots,x_n)dx_1 +\cdots+ \frac{\partial F}{\partial x_n}(x_1,\ldots,x_n)dx_n,

    where F/xi\partial F/\partial x_i denotes the iith partial derivation.

  5. For a commutative diagram

    RSAφB, \begin{matrix} R&\longrightarrow&S\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ A&\xrightarrow{\ \varphi\ }&B, \end{matrix}

    whose arrows are ring homomorphisms, there is a unique AA-linear map

    ΩA/RΩB/S,dadφ(a). \Omega_{A/R}\longrightarrow\Omega_{B/S}, \qquad da\longmapsto d\varphi(a).

Editorial note — a missing family of relations. The source lists only the Leibniz relations and drdr in part (2), but its proof immediately uses d(ra+sb)=d(ra)+d(sb)d(ra+sb)=d(ra)+d(sb). Additivity is not supplied by those listed relations. This edition includes the additivity relations, as required by Definition 18.2 and by the proof.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

  1. Let rRr\in R. By RR-linearity, d(r1)=rd(1)d(r1)=rd(1). By the product rule,

    d(1)=d(11)=1d(1)+1d(1), d(1)=d(1\cdot1)=1d(1)+1d(1),

    so subtraction gives d(1)=0d(1)=0.

  2. We show that the submodule VV in question equals the submodule UU generated by all Leibniz and linearity relations. By part (1), the inclusion VUV\subseteq U is clear. For a,bAa,b\in A and r,sRr,s\in R, modulo VV we have

    d(ra+sb)=d(ra)+d(sb)=rda+adr+sdb+bds=rda+sdb, \begin{aligned} d(ra+sb) &=d(ra)+d(sb)\\ &=rda+adr+sdb+bds\\ &=rda+sdb, \end{aligned}

    so the linearity relations also belong to VV.

  3. This follows from linearity and the Leibniz rule.

  4. Both sides are RR-linear, so it suffices to prove the assertion for monomials. For monomials, it follows by induction on total degree.

  5. Since BB is an AA-algebra via φ:AB\varphi:A\to B, the module ΩB/S\Omega_{B/S} is also an AA-module. The composite

    AφBdΩB/S A\xrightarrow{\ \varphi\ }B \xrightarrow{\ d\ }\Omega_{B/S}

    is an RR-derivation, as a direct calculation shows. By the universal property of ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R}, there is a unique AA-linear map

    φ̃:ΩA/RΩB/S \widetilde\varphi:\Omega_{A/R}\longrightarrow\Omega_{B/S}

    with dφ(a)=φ̃(da)d\varphi(a)=\widetilde\varphi(da).

Lemma 18.5: differentials of a polynomial ring

Let RR be a commutative ring and let

A=R[X1,,Xn] A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n]

be the polynomial ring in nn variables over RR. Then the module of Kähler differentials is the free AA-module with basis

dX1,dX2,,dXn. dX_1,dX_2,\ldots,dX_n.

With respect to this basis, the universal derivation is given by

AAdX1AdXn,FdF=FX1dX1++FXndXn. \begin{aligned} A&\longrightarrow AdX_1\oplus\cdots\oplus AdX_n,\\ F&\longmapsto dF =\frac{\partial F}{\partial X_1}dX_1 +\cdots+ \frac{\partial F}{\partial X_n}dX_n. \end{aligned}

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

Let GG be the free AA-module generated by the symbols dXidX_i. The map

φ:GΩA/R \varphi:G\longrightarrow\Omega_{A/R}

sending the basis element dXidX_i to the differential dXidX_i is surjective by Lemma 18.4(3). The iith partial derivative

Xi:AA,FFXi, \frac{\partial}{\partial X_i}:A\longrightarrow A, \qquad F\longmapsto\frac{\partial F}{\partial X_i},

is an RR-derivation. The universal property of the module of differential forms therefore gives an AA-linear map

pi:ΩA/RA p_i:\Omega_{A/R}\longrightarrow A

with pid=/Xip_i\circ d=\partial/\partial X_i. Here pi(dXi)=1p_i(dX_i)=1 and pi(dXj)=0p_i(dX_j)=0 for jij\ne i. Together these maps give an AA-linear map

p=p1××pn:ΩA/RAnG p=p_1\times\cdots\times p_n: \Omega_{A/R}\longrightarrow A^n\cong G

satisfying pφ=IdGp\circ\varphi=\operatorname{Id}_G. Thus φ\varphi is also injective.

In general, the module of Kähler differentials is not free.

Lemma 18.6: differentials and localisation

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, and let SAS\subseteq A be a multiplicative system. Then

ΩAS/R(ΩA/R)S. \Omega_{A_S/R}\cong(\Omega_{A/R})_S.

Proof

See Exercise 18.19.

Lemma 18.7: the sequence of relative differentials

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA and BB be commutative RR-algebras, and let

φ:AB \varphi:A\longrightarrow B

be an RR-algebra homomorphism. Then the sequence of BB-modules

ΩA/RABΩB/RΩB/A0 \Omega_{A/R}\otimes_AB \longrightarrow\Omega_{B/R} \longrightarrow\Omega_{B/A} \longrightarrow0

is exact. Here dabda\otimes b maps to bdφ(a)bd\varphi(a), while dbdb in ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R} maps to dbdb in ΩB/A\Omega_{B/A}.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

Surjectivity on the right is clear. For exactness at the second position, use the description in Lemma 18.4(2). The modules ΩB/A\Omega_{B/A} and ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R} have the same generating system and the same Leibniz relations. The module ΩB/A\Omega_{B/A} is obtained from ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R} precisely by killing the BB-submodule generated by dada, aAa\in A, making it 00. This submodule is exactly the image of the map on the left.

Kähler differentials and the Jacobian matrix

Lemma 18.8: the conormal sequence

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, and let IAI\subseteq A be an ideal with quotient ring B=A/IB=A/I. Then the sequence of BB-modules

I/I2ΩA/RABΩB/R0 I/I^2\longrightarrow \Omega_{A/R}\otimes_AB\longrightarrow \Omega_{B/R}\longrightarrow0

is exact. Here aIa\in I maps to da1da\otimes1, while dabda\otimes b maps to bdabda.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

The RR-linear map

AΩA/R,ada, A\longrightarrow\Omega_{A/R},\qquad a\longmapsto da,

can be restricted to the ideal IAI\subseteq A. Tensoring with A/IA/I and using Proposition 16.9 (Invariant Theory (Osnabrück 2025–2026)), part (2), gives the A/IA/I-linear map

I/I2IAA/IΩA/RAA/I. I/I^2\cong I\otimes_AA/I \longrightarrow\Omega_{A/R}\otimes_AA/I.

Surjectivity of the map on the right is clear, since the BB-module ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R} is generated by dbdb, bBb\in B, and these elements come from dada, aAa\in A. An element aIa\in I maps to dada and then to 00 in ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R}, since aa itself becomes 00 in BB.

Now suppose that

ωΩA/RAB \omega\in\Omega_{A/R}\otimes_AB

maps to 00 in ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R}. We can write

ω=i=1ndaibi=i=1ndaici \omega =\sum_{i=1}^n da_i\otimes b_i =\sum_{i=1}^n da_i\otimes\bar c_i

with ai,ciAa_i,c_i\in A. Since this element maps to 00 in ΩB/R\Omega_{B/R}, the free BB-module generated by the symbols dbdb, bBb\in B, satisfies the relation

i=1ncidai=j=1mhjωj, \sum_{i=1}^n c_i\,da_i =\sum_{j=1}^m h_j\omega_j,

where hjBh_j\in B and the ωj\omega_j generate the relations for the module of Kähler differentials, namely relations of the form

d(fg)=fdg+gdf d(fg)=f\,dg+g\,df

for f,gBf,g\in B, or

d(rf+sg)=rdf+sdg d(rf+sg)=r\,df+s\,dg

for r,sRr,s\in R and f,gBf,g\in B. This free BB-module is obtained from the free AA-module generated by dada, aAa\in A, by making the coefficients in II and all dIdI equal to 00. Thus, in this free AA-module,

i=1ncidaij=1mhjωj=k=1mkdnk+du \sum_{i=1}^n c_i\,da_i- \sum_{j=1}^m h_j\omega_j =\sum_{k=1}^{\ell}m_k\,dn_k+du

with mkIm_k\in I, nkBn_k\in B, and uIu\in I. In ΩA/RAB\Omega_{A/R}\otimes_AB, the term k=1mkdnk\sum_{k=1}^{\ell}m_k\,dn_k becomes 00 after tensoring. Hence there we indeed have

i=1ncidai=du. \sum_{i=1}^n c_i\,da_i=du.

Editorial note — gaps in the source proof. The source’s final tensor product is printed over RR; it must be over AA, as in the statement, and is corrected above. There are also gaps that this symbol change alone does not repair: the restriction of the RR-linear derivation cannot simply be tensored as an AA-linear map; the free-module discussion must identify symbols with the same image in BB, not merely kill dIdI; and elements of BB used in the free AA-module require lifts to AA.

A precise editorial justification is as follows. Put E=ΩA/RABE=\Omega_{A/R}\otimes_AB. The map IEI\to E, idi1i\mapsto di\otimes1, is AA-linear by the Leibniz rule, since the terms with coefficient in II vanish in EE; it vanishes on I2I^2, giving I/I2EI/I^2\to E. Let NN be its image. The formula ada1\bar a\mapsto da\otimes1 defines an RR-derivation BE/NB\to E/N, independent of the chosen lift. By the universal property, it induces an inverse to the natural map E/NΩB/RE/N\to\Omega_{B/R}. Thus E/NΩB/RE/N\cong\Omega_{B/R}, proving the stated exactness. This paragraph supplements, rather than silently replaces, the source argument.

Corollary 18.9: differentials of a quotient algebra

Let RR be a commutative ring and let AA be a finitely generated commutative RR-algebra, presented as

A=R[X1,,Xn]/(F1,,Fk). A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F_1,\ldots,F_k).

Then

ΩA/R=i=1nAdXi/(dF1,,dFk). \Omega_{A/R} =\bigoplus_{i=1}^nAdX_i/(dF_1,\ldots,dF_k).

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

This follows from Lemma 18.5 and Lemma 18.8.

Remark 18.10: presentation as the cokernel of the Jacobian matrix

Let RR be a commutative ring and let AA be a finitely generated commutative RR-algebra, presented as

A=R[X1,,Xn]/(F1,,Fk). A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F_1,\ldots,F_k).

By Lemma 18.4(4),

dFj=FjX1dX1++FjXndXn, dF_j= \frac{\partial F_j}{\partial X_1}dX_1 +\cdots+ \frac{\partial F_j}{\partial X_n}dX_n,

and by Corollary 18.9 there is an exact sequence

AkMAnΩA/R0, A^k\xrightarrow{\ M\ }A^n \longrightarrow\Omega_{A/R}\longrightarrow0,

where

M=(F1X1FkX1F1XnFkXn) M= \begin{pmatrix} \dfrac{\partial F_1}{\partial X_1}&\cdots& \dfrac{\partial F_k}{\partial X_1}\\ \vdots&\ddots&\vdots\\ \dfrac{\partial F_1}{\partial X_n}&\cdots& \dfrac{\partial F_k}{\partial X_n} \end{pmatrix}

is the transpose of the Jacobian matrix, without evaluation at a point. The standard vectors eje_j map to dXjdX_j, and the column vectors

(FjX1FjXn), \begin{pmatrix} \dfrac{\partial F_j}{\partial X_1}\\ \vdots\\ \dfrac{\partial F_j}{\partial X_n} \end{pmatrix},

representing the zero elements dFjdF_j are the images of the map defined by the matrix.

Smoothness and regularity

Definition 18.11: smooth points

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let

F1,,FsK[X1,,Xn] F_1,\ldots,F_s\in K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]

be polynomials with associated affine algebraic set

Y=V(F1,,Fs)𝔸Kn. Y=V(F_1,\ldots,F_s)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^n.

Let PYP\in Y be a point such that YY has dimension dd at PP. The point PP is called a smooth point of YY if the rank of the matrix

(FiXj)i,j \left(\frac{\partial F_i}{\partial X_j}\right)_{i,j}

at PP is at least ndn-d. Otherwise, the point is called singular.

Editorial note — equations versus the reduced algebraic set. This criterion concerns the scheme presented by the given equations. If YY denotes the reduced algebraic set, the equations must generate its vanishing ideal; the source does not state this qualification. For instance, X2X^2 and XX have the same zero set but different Jacobian ranks at 00. The same distinction applies to the local ring in Theorem 18.16.

For a KK-algebra

A=K[X1,,Xn]/(f1,,fm) A=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(f_1,\ldots,f_m)

and a point

P=(a1,,an)V=V(f1,,fm) P=(a_1,\ldots,a_n)\in V=V(f_1,\ldots,f_m)

with associated maximal ideal 𝔪PA\mathfrak m_P\subseteq A and localisation

R=A𝔪P=𝒪V,P, R=A_{\mathfrak m_P}=\mathcal O_{V,P},

we have

ΩR/K=ΩA/KAR. \Omega_{R/K}=\Omega_{A/K}\otimes_AR.

The tensor product

ΩR/KRK=ΩA/KAK \Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RK =\Omega_{A/K}\otimes_AK

associated with evaluation in the residue field

AA𝔪PA𝔪P/𝔪PA𝔪P=K A\longrightarrow A_{\mathfrak m_P} \longrightarrow A_{\mathfrak m_P}/\mathfrak m_PA_{\mathfrak m_P}=K

plays a special role. There is a direct connection with the dual of the extrinsic tangent space of VV at PP. In other words, ΩR/KRK\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RK is naturally the cotangent space at PP.

Lemma 18.12: the extrinsic cotangent space

Let KK be a field, let

A=K[X1,,Xn]/(f1,,fm) A=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(f_1,\ldots,f_m)

be a finitely generated KK-algebra, and let

P=(a1,,an)V=V(f1,,fm) P=(a_1,\ldots,a_n)\in V=V(f_1,\ldots,f_m)

be a point of the associated zero locus, with maximal ideal 𝔪PA\mathfrak m_P\subseteq A and localisation

R=A𝔪P. R=A_{\mathfrak m_P}.

Then the tangent space to VV at PP is canonically the dual vector space of ΩR/KRK\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RK.

Editorial note — the maximal-ideal subscript. The source introduces the maximal ideal 𝔪P\mathfrak m_P but then writes A𝔪A_{\mathfrak m} in the residue-field display and in this lemma, without defining 𝔪\mathfrak m. This edition consistently uses the already defined 𝔪P\mathfrak m_P.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

By Remark 18.10, there is an exact sequence

AmMAnΩA/K0, A^m\xrightarrow{\ M\ }A^n \longrightarrow\Omega_{A/K}\longrightarrow0,

where MM is the transpose of the Jacobian matrix of the fif_i. Tensoring with the residue field KK gives an exact sequence of finite-dimensional KK-vector spaces

KmM(P)KnΩA/KAK0. K^m\xrightarrow{\ M(P)\ }K^n \longrightarrow\Omega_{A/K}\otimes_AK \longrightarrow0.

Its dual sequence is

0(ΩA/KAK)*KnJac(P)Km, 0\longrightarrow (\Omega_{A/K}\otimes_AK)^* \longrightarrow K^n \xrightarrow{\ \operatorname{Jac}(P)\ }K^m,

and is also exact. By the definition of the tangent space, the kernel of the Jacobian matrix at PP is the tangent space to VV at PP.

Editorial note — unresolved source reference. The source gives Definition . at this point. This edition does not invent a reference number and instead names the definition of the tangent space used in the argument.

Definition 18.13: regular local rings

A Noetherian local ring (R,𝔪)(R,\mathfrak m) of dimension nn is called regular if there are nn elements

f1,,fn𝔪 f_1,\ldots,f_n\in\mathfrak m

generating the maximal ideal 𝔪\mathfrak m.

Lemma 18.14: the maximal ideal and the cotangent space

Let KK be a field and let RR be a local commutative KK-algebra, such that the composite map

KRR/𝔪 K\longrightarrow R\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak m

is an isomorphism. Then the map

𝔪/𝔪2ΩR/KRR/𝔪,[f]df1, \mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2 \longrightarrow\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RR/\mathfrak m, \qquad[f]\longmapsto df\otimes1,

is an R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-module isomorphism.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

By Lemma 18.8, there is an exact sequence of R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-module homomorphisms

𝔪/𝔪2ΩR/KRR/𝔪Ω(R/𝔪)/K0. \mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2 \longrightarrow\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RR/\mathfrak m \longrightarrow\Omega_{(R/\mathfrak m)/K} \longrightarrow0.

By assumption, R/𝔪=KR/\mathfrak m=K, hence Ω(R/𝔪)/K=0\Omega_{(R/\mathfrak m)/K}=0. Thus the stated map is surjective. To prove injectivity, consider its R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-dual map, namely

HomR/𝔪(ΩR/KRR/𝔪,R/𝔪)HomR/𝔪(𝔪/𝔪2,R/𝔪),φφd, \begin{aligned} &\operatorname{Hom}_{R/\mathfrak m} (\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RR/\mathfrak m,R/\mathfrak m)\\ &\qquad\longrightarrow \operatorname{Hom}_{R/\mathfrak m} (\mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2,R/\mathfrak m), \qquad\varphi\longmapsto\varphi\circ d, \end{aligned}

and show that this is surjective, since we are dealing with vector spaces.

By Lemma 32.9 (Commutative Algebra) and Lemma 18.3, the homomorphism module on the left is isomorphic to

HomR(ΩR/K,R/𝔪)DerK(R,R/𝔪). \operatorname{Hom}_R(\Omega_{R/K},R/\mathfrak m) \cong\operatorname{Der}_K(R,R/\mathfrak m).

The composite assigns to a KK-derivation δ:RR/𝔪\delta:R\to R/\mathfrak m the map

𝔪/𝔪2R/𝔪,[f]δ(f). \mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak m, \qquad[f]\longmapsto\delta(f).

Now let

𝔪/𝔪2R/𝔪,[f]ϵ(f) \mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak m, \qquad[f]\longmapsto\epsilon(f)

be an R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-module homomorphism. We must show that it comes from a derivation. For this, consider the map

δ:RR/𝔪,fϵ(ff), \delta:R\longrightarrow R/\mathfrak m, \qquad f\longmapsto\epsilon(f-\bar f),

where f\bar f is the value of ff in the residue field R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m, regarded again as an element of RR through the identification K=R/𝔪K=R/\mathfrak m. Thus ff𝔪f-\bar f\in\mathfrak m, and the map is well-defined. A direct verification, similar to the proof of Theorem 23.2 (Algebraic Curves (Osnabrück 2025–2026)), shows that it is a derivation. This derivation maps to ϵ\epsilon.

Without the assumption that the natural map from the base field to the residue field is an isomorphism, this assertion does not hold; see Exercise 18.23.

Remark 18.15: the tangent space and the maximal ideal

In the situation of Lemma 18.12, we can directly relate the extrinsic tangent space, given as the kernel of the Jacobian matrix, to the dual of 𝔪P/𝔪P2\mathfrak m_P/\mathfrak m_P^2. Let

v=(v1vn)TPV=ker(Jac(f1,,fm)P). v= \begin{pmatrix} v_1\\ \vdots\\ v_n \end{pmatrix} \in T_PV =\ker\bigl(\operatorname{Jac}(f_1,\ldots,f_m)_P\bigr).

This vector defines a map

𝔪PK,g(dg)P(v1vn)=v11g(P)++vnng(P). \begin{aligned} \mathfrak m_P&\longrightarrow K,\\ g&\longmapsto (dg)_P \begin{pmatrix} v_1\\ \vdots\\ v_n \end{pmatrix} =v_1\partial_1g(P)+\cdots+v_n\partial_ng(P). \end{aligned}

In analytic language, a function gg is sent to the value at PP of its directional derivative in the direction vv. The kernel condition ensures that functions in the ideal (f1,,fm)(f_1,\ldots,f_m) map to 00, so the map is well-defined on the maximal ideal of the quotient ring. By the product rule, 𝔪P2\mathfrak m_P^2 also maps to 00. Thus we obtain a KK-linear map

𝔪P/𝔪P2K. \mathfrak m_P/\mathfrak m_P^2\longrightarrow K.

Theorem 18.16: smooth points and regular local rings

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let

PV(𝔞)𝔸Kn P\in V(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^n

be a point of the affine algebraic set defined by the ideal 𝔞=(f1,,fm)\mathfrak a=(f_1,\ldots,f_m), with local ring

R=(K[X1,,Xn]/𝔞)𝔪P. R=\bigl(K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a\bigr)_{\mathfrak m_P}.

Then PP is smooth if and only if RR is regular.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

Without loss of generality, let PP be the origin. The corresponding maximal ideal in the polynomial ring is

𝔫=(X1,,Xn), \mathfrak n=(X_1,\ldots,X_n),

the associated maximal ideal in K[X1,,Xn]/𝔞K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a is

𝔯=𝔫/𝔞, \mathfrak r=\mathfrak n/\mathfrak a,

and the associated maximal ideal in RR is

𝔪=𝔪P=𝔯(K[X1,,Xn]/𝔞)𝔯. \mathfrak m=\mathfrak m_P =\mathfrak r\bigl(K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a\bigr)_{\mathfrak r}.

Consider the KK-linear map

K[X1,,Xn]Kn,g((1g)(P),,(ng)(P)). K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]\longrightarrow K^n, \qquad g\longmapsto \bigl((\partial_1g)(P),\ldots,(\partial_ng)(P)\bigr).

The variables XiX_i map to the standard vectors eie_i, so this map is surjective. An element

g=c0+c1X1++cnXn+higher-degree terms g=c_0+c_1X_1+\cdots+c_nX_n+\text{higher-degree terms}

maps to (c1,,cn)(c_1,\ldots,c_n). A homogeneous element

g𝔫2=K[X1,,Xn]2 g\in\mathfrak n^2=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{\geq2}

has degree at least 22 and therefore maps to 00: partial differentiation reduces the degree by 11, leaving an element of positive degree, which becomes 00 on substituting the origin. This induces a KK-linear map

𝔫/𝔫2Kn \mathfrak n/\mathfrak n^2\longrightarrow K^n

which is bijective because the two spaces have the same vector space dimension.

By Lemma 22.4 (Algebraic Curves (Osnabrück 2025–2026)), we have

𝔯/𝔯2𝔪/𝔪2. \mathfrak r/\mathfrak r^2 \cong\mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2.

Under the surjective map

𝔫𝔯𝔯/𝔯2, \mathfrak n\longrightarrow\mathfrak r \longrightarrow\mathfrak r/\mathfrak r^2,

both 𝔫2\mathfrak n^2 and 𝔞\mathfrak a map to 00, and its kernel is exactly 𝔫2+𝔞\mathfrak n^2+\mathfrak a. There is therefore a KK-linear bijection

𝔫/(𝔫2+𝔞)𝔯/𝔯2. \mathfrak n/(\mathfrak n^2+\mathfrak a) \longrightarrow\mathfrak r/\mathfrak r^2.

Consider the maps

KmJacKn𝔫/𝔫2𝔫/(𝔫2+𝔞). K^m\xrightarrow{\ \operatorname{Jac}\ }K^n \cong\mathfrak n/\mathfrak n^2 \longrightarrow\mathfrak n/(\mathfrak n^2+\mathfrak a).

An element [g]𝔫/𝔫2[g]\in\mathfrak n/\mathfrak n^2 maps to 00 on the right exactly when the linear part of gg belongs to 𝔫2+𝔞\mathfrak n^2+\mathfrak a. This means that, modulo 𝔫2\mathfrak n^2, there is an equation

g=i=1mhifi. g=\sum_{i=1}^m h_if_i.

Only the constant terms of the hih_i matter, so this is equivalent to the linear equation

((1g)(P)(ng)(P))=i=1mhi((1fi)(P)(nfi)(P)). \begin{pmatrix} (\partial_1g)(P)\\ \vdots\\ (\partial_ng)(P) \end{pmatrix} =\sum_{i=1}^m h_i \begin{pmatrix} (\partial_1f_i)(P)\\ \vdots\\ (\partial_nf_i)(P) \end{pmatrix}.

This holds exactly when the vector on the left lies in the image of the Jacobian matrix. Thus the image of the Jacobian matrix equals the kernel of the surjective map on the right. The dimension formula now gives

n=rank(Jac)+dimK(𝔫/(𝔫2+𝔞))=rank(Jac)+dimK(𝔪/𝔪2). \begin{aligned} n &=\operatorname{rank}(\operatorname{Jac}) +\dim_K\bigl(\mathfrak n/(\mathfrak n^2+\mathfrak a)\bigr)\\ &=\operatorname{rank}(\operatorname{Jac}) +\dim_K(\mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2). \end{aligned}

Let dd be the dimension of V(𝔞)V(\mathfrak a) at PP, equal to the dimension of the local ring RR. By definition, PP is nonsingular exactly when

n=rank(Jac)+d. n=\operatorname{rank}(\operatorname{Jac})+d.

Thus this condition is equivalent to

dimK(𝔪/𝔪2)=d, \dim_K(\mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2)=d,

which is the definition of a regular ring.

Theorem 18.17: regularity and freeness of the module of differentials

Let KK be a perfect field and let (R,𝔪)(R,\mathfrak m) be a local ring obtained by localising a finitely generated KK-algebra. Suppose that the natural map KR/𝔪K\to R/\mathfrak m is an isomorphism. Then RR is regular if and only if the module of Kähler differentials ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is free and its rank equals the dimension of the ring.

Editorial note — hypotheses used in the proof. The source says “a localisation” and that the residue field “is isomorphic” to KK. Locality and the natural residue-field identification are made explicit here: these are the hypotheses needed for the stated use of Lemma 18.14 and Nakayama’s lemma.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

We use the natural R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-isomorphism of Lemma 18.14,

𝔪/𝔪2ΩR/KRR/𝔪,[f]df1. \mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2 \longrightarrow\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RR/\mathfrak m, \qquad[f]\longmapsto df\otimes1.

If ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is a free RR-module whose rank equals the dimension dd, the same holds for the R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-module ΩR/KRR/𝔪\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RR/\mathfrak m. In particular, 𝔪/𝔪2\mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2 is a R/𝔪R/\mathfrak m-vector space of dimension dd. By definition, this means that RR is regular.

Conversely, regularity implies that 𝔪/𝔪2\mathfrak m/\mathfrak m^2, and hence ΩR/KRR/𝔪\Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RR/\mathfrak m, is a vector space of dimension dd. By Nakayama’s lemma, ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is generated as an RR-module by dd elements. By Theorem 21.5 (Singularity Theory (Osnabrück 2019)), the ring RR is an integral domain; denote its field of fractions by Q(R)Q(R). The transcendence degree of Q(R)Q(R) over KK equals the dimension of RR by Theorem 19.7 (Singularity Theory (Osnabrück 2019)). Since the module of Kähler differentials is compatible with localisation,

ΩR/KRQ(R)=ΩQ(R)/K. \Omega_{R/K}\otimes_RQ(R)=\Omega_{Q(R)/K}.

Since KK is perfect, the field extension KQ(R)K\subseteq Q(R) is separably generated, although not finite. Thus ΩQ(R)/K\Omega_{Q(R)/K} is a free Q(R)Q(R)-module whose rank equals the transcendence degree.

In summary, the RR-module ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is generated by dd elements ω1,,ωd\omega_1,\ldots,\omega_d, and its tensor product with Q(R)Q(R) is a Q(R)Q(R)-vector space of dimension dd. Since these elements are linearly independent over Q(R)Q(R), they are also linearly independent over RR. Hence they form a basis, and ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is free of rank dd.

Editorial note — module label and unresolved reference. In the summary sentence the source names ΩQ(R)/K\Omega_{Q(R)/K} as the RR-module generated by the dd elements. The preceding application of Nakayama concerns ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K}, which is the module written here. The source also displays Fakt ***** for the assertion about the separably generated extension; no unavailable reference number is invented.

Without the assumption that the base field is perfect, this assertion is false; see Exercise 18.24.

Editorial note — the cited exercise. Exercise 18.24 has free differentials of rank 11 over a field of dimension 00, contrary to its printed nonfreeness claim. Moreover, its structural map from KK to the residue field is not an isomorphism. It therefore does not establish the source’s preceding claim after removing only perfectness while retaining the other hypotheses. See the explicit diagnosis accompanying that exercise.

Corollary 18.18: differentials on smooth varieties

Let V𝔸KnV\subseteq\mathbb A_K^n be a connected smooth variety over a perfect field KK, and let RR be the affine coordinate ring of VV. Then the module of Kähler differentials ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is locally free of constant rank dim(R)\dim(R) and, in particular, is a projective module.

Proof

This proof was not presented in the lecture.

This follows from Theorem 18.16, Theorem 18.17, Lemma 18.6, and Lemma 16.5.

Example 18.19: the two-dimensional sphere

Consider the real sphere

S2={(x,y,z)x2+y2+z2=1}3 S^2=\{(x,y,z)\mid x^2+y^2+z^2=1\}\subseteq\mathbb R^3

with affine coordinate ring

R=[X,Y,Z]/(X2+Y2+Z21). R=\mathbb R[X,Y,Z]/(X^2+Y^2+Z^2-1).

By Corollary 18.9, the RR-module of Kähler differentials is

ΩR/=RdXRdYRdZ/(XdX+YdY+ZdZ). \Omega_{R/\mathbb R} =RdX\oplus RdY\oplus RdZ/(XdX+YdY+ZdZ).

A direct check shows that this real sphere is smooth. By Theorem 18.17, ΩR/\Omega_{R/\mathbb R} is therefore locally free of constant rank 22. This can also be deduced directly from the presentation above; see Exercise 18.25. However, ΩR/\Omega_{R/\mathbb R} is not free. This is an algebraic version of the hairy ball theorem: the hairs on a sphere cannot be combed smoothly so that they all lie tangent to the sphere without forming a whorl.

For a polynomial map

f:𝔸Kn𝔸Km f:\mathbb A_K^n\longrightarrow\mathbb A_K^m

with zero locus

V=V(f1,,fm)𝔸Kn, V=V(f_1,\ldots,f_m)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^n,

the tangent space at a point PVP\in V is

TPV:=ker(Jac(f1,,fm)P)={v𝔸KnJac(f1,,fm)P(v)=0}. \begin{aligned} T_PV &:=\ker\bigl(\operatorname{Jac}(f_1,\ldots,f_m)_P\bigr)\\ &=\{v\in\mathbb A_K^n\mid \operatorname{Jac}(f_1,\ldots,f_m)_P(v)=0\}. \end{aligned}

If PP is a regular point of the map and the implicit function theorem applies, this is a linear subspace whose dimension equals the manifold dimension of VV. This construction is extrinsic: it depends on the embedding of VV into affine space. We seek an intrinsic version of the tangent space depending only on VV, or equivalently on its affine coordinate ring. For this purpose we introduce the module of Kähler differentials, which provides a dual version of the tangent space for every RR-algebra AA.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-18.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-18.csv

Worksheet 18: Kähler Differentials

Stars mark exactly three exercises with frozen public solutions: Exercises 18.6, 18.17, and 18.18. The other twenty-two exercises have negative candidate results; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 18.1

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, let MM be an AA-module, and let

D:AM D:A\longrightarrow M

be an RR-derivation. Prove that

D(fn)=nfn1D(f) D(f^n)=nf^{n-1}D(f)

for every fAf\in A.

Editorial note — the module in Exercises 18.1–18.3. The source calls MM an RR-module. The products by elements of AA in the Leibniz rule require an AA-module structure, as in Definition 18.1. This edition makes that required structure explicit in all three exercises.

Exercise 18.2

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, let MM be an AA-module, and let D:AMD:A\to M be an RR-derivation. Prove that

D(f1fr)=f2frD(f1)+f1f3frD(f2)++f1fr1D(fr) \begin{aligned} D(f_1\cdots f_r)={}&f_2\cdots f_rD(f_1) +f_1f_3\cdots f_rD(f_2)\\ &+\cdots+f_1\cdots f_{r-1}D(f_r) \end{aligned}

for f1,,frAf_1,\ldots,f_r\in A.

Exercise 18.3

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, let MM be an AA-module, and let D:AMD:A\to M be an RR-derivation. Let

x1n1xrnrA. x_1^{n_1}\cdots x_r^{n_r}\in A.

Prove that

D(x1n1xrnr)=n1x1n11x2n2xr1nr1xrnrD(x1)++nrx1n1xr1nr1xrnr1D(xr). \begin{aligned} D(x_1^{n_1}\cdots x_r^{n_r})={}& n_1x_1^{n_1-1}x_2^{n_2}\cdots x_{r-1}^{n_{r-1}}x_r^{n_r}D(x_1)\\ &+\cdots+ n_rx_1^{n_1}\cdots x_{r-1}^{n_{r-1}}x_r^{n_r-1}D(x_r). \end{aligned}

Exercise 18.4

Let AA be a commutative RR-algebra and let MM be an AA-module. Prove that the set of derivations from AA to MM becomes an AA-module if fδf\delta is defined by

(fδ)(a)=fδ(a). (f\delta)(a)=f\delta(a).

Exercise 18.5

Let RR be a commutative KK-algebra, let WRW\subseteq R be a multiplicative system, and let D:RRD:R\to R be a KK-derivation. Prove that the formula

D(fg):=gD(f)fD(g)g2 D\left(\frac fg\right):=\frac{gD(f)-fD(g)}{g^2}

defines a derivation on the localisation RWR_W extending DD.

Exercise 18.6 ★

Let AA be a commutative RR-algebra over a commutative ring RR. For fAf\in A, write the RR-linear map given by multiplication by ff as

μf:AA,xfx, \mu_f:A\longrightarrow A,\qquad x\longmapsto fx,

and for two RR-linear maps

φ1,φ2:AA \varphi_1,\varphi_2:A\longrightarrow A

write

[φ1,φ2]=φ1φ2φ2φ1. [\varphi_1,\varphi_2] =\varphi_1\circ\varphi_2-\varphi_2\circ\varphi_1.

Let δ:AA\delta:A\to A be an RR-derivation. Prove that for every gAg\in A, the map [δ,μg][\delta,\mu_g] is a multiplication map.

Exercise 18.7

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, and let ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} be the module of Kähler differentials. Prove that the universal derivation

AΩA/R,fdf, A\longrightarrow\Omega_{A/R},\qquad f\longmapsto df,

is a derivation.

Exercise 18.8

Determine Ω/\Omega_{\mathbb C/\mathbb R}.

Exercise 18.9

Let KLK\subseteq L be a finite separable field extension. Prove that

ΩL/K=0. \Omega_{L/K}=0.

Exercise 18.10

Determine Ω[i]/\Omega_{\mathbb Z[i]/\mathbb Z}.

Exercise 18.11

Let RR be a commutative ring and let

A=R[X1,,Xn]/(Xnf(X1,,Xn1)) A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(X_n-f(X_1,\ldots,X_{n-1}))

with fR[X1,,Xn1]f\in R[X_1,\ldots,X_{n-1}], so that the zero locus is the graph of ff. Prove in two different ways that ΩA/R\Omega_{A/R} is a free AA-module of rank n1n-1.

The following exercises concern tensor products of modules and algebras; see also the appendix.

Exercise 18.12

Calculate /(5)\mathbb Q\otimes_{\mathbb Z}\mathbb Z/(5).

Exercise 18.13

Calculate the tensor product

(3(/(2))2/(3))(2/(2)/(4)). \bigl(\mathbb Z^3\oplus(\mathbb Z/(2))^2\oplus\mathbb Z/(3)\bigr) \otimes_{\mathbb Z} \bigl(\mathbb Z^2\oplus\mathbb Z/(2)\oplus\mathbb Z/(4)\bigr).

Exercise 18.14

Let RR be a commutative ring. Prove the RR-module isomorphism

RnRRmRnm. R^n\otimes_RR^m\cong R^{nm}.

Exercise 18.15

Let RR be a commutative ring and let 𝔞,𝔟R\mathfrak a,\mathfrak b\subseteq R be ideals. Prove the RR-algebra isomorphism

R/𝔞RR/𝔟=R/(𝔞+𝔟). R/\mathfrak a\otimes_RR/\mathfrak b =R/(\mathfrak a+\mathfrak b).

Exercise 18.16

Let RR be a commutative ring and let S,TRS,T\subseteq R be multiplicative systems. Prove the RR-algebra isomorphism

RSRRT=RST. R_S\otimes_RR_T=R_{S\cdot T}.

Exercise 18.17 ★

Let MM and NN be commutative monoids and let RR be a commutative ring. Prove the RR-algebra isomorphism

R[M×N]R[M]RR[N]. R[M\times N]\cong R[M]\otimes_RR[N].

Exercise 18.18 ★

Let AA be a commutative ring and let SAS\subseteq A be a multiplicative system. Prove that

ΩAS/A=0. \Omega_{A_S/A}=0.

Exercise 18.19

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative RR-algebra, and let SAS\subseteq A be a multiplicative system. Prove that

ΩAS/R(ΩA/R)S. \Omega_{A_S/R}\cong(\Omega_{A/R})_S.

Exercise 18.20

Discuss Lemma 18.8 in the case where R=KR=K is a field of positive characteristic pp, A=K[X]A=K[X], and I=(Xp)I=(X^p).

Exercise 18.21

For

A=[X,Y,Z]/(X2+Y3+Z5), A=\mathbb C[X,Y,Z]/(X^2+Y^3+Z^5),

describe the module of Kähler differentials by generators and relations.

Exercise 18.22

Determine Ω/\Omega_{\mathbb C/\mathbb R} using Corollary 18.9.

Exercise 18.23

Let pp be a prime number. Consider the field extension given by

K=/(p)(U)/(p)(Y)=L,UYp. K=\mathbb Z/(p)(U)\subseteq\mathbb Z/(p)(Y)=L, \qquad U\longmapsto Y^p.

Prove that Lemma 18.14 does not hold in this situation.

Exercise 18.24

Let pp be a prime number and let

K=/(p)(U)R=K[Y]/(YpU). K=\mathbb Z/(p)(U)\subseteq R=K[Y]/(Y^p-U).

Prove that RK(Y)R\cong K(Y), that RR is regular, and that the module of Kähler differentials ΩR/K\Omega_{R/K} is not free.

Editorial note — inconsistent source conclusion. The final claim is false for the displayed ring. If yy is the residue class of YY, then R=K(y)𝔽p(y)R=K(y)\cong\mathbb F_p(y) is a field with U=ypU=y^p, hence is regular of dimension 00. Corollary 18.9 gives ΩR/K=Rdy\Omega_{R/K}=R\,dy, since d(YpU)=0d(Y^p-U)=0 relative to KK. It is therefore free of rank 11, not nonfree. Here K(y)K(y) means the field generated by the algebraic element yy, not a rational function field in an independent variable over KK. The source exercise is retained with this diagnosis; no replacement exercise or public source solution is asserted. Its rank differs from dimR\dim R, and the natural map KR/𝔪=RK\to R/\mathfrak m=R is not an isomorphism, so it also fails the residue-field hypothesis used in Theorem 18.17.

Exercise 18.25

Let

R=[X,Y,Z]/(X2+Y2+Z21). R=\mathbb R[X,Y,Z]/(X^2+Y^2+Z^2-1).

Prove that the RR-module of Kähler differentials

ΩR/=RdXRdYRdZ/(XdX+YdY+ZdZ) \Omega_{R/\mathbb R} =RdX\oplus RdY\oplus RdZ/(XdX+YdY+ZdZ)

becomes free when restricted to the open sets D(X),D(Y),D(Z)D(X),D(Y),D(Z), so that, for example, (ΩR/)X=ΩRX/(\Omega_{R/\mathbb R})_X=\Omega_{R_X/\mathbb R}, and deduce that ΩR/\Omega_{R/\mathbb R} is locally free.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-18.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-18.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 18

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly three public solutions among the 25 exercises: the solutions to Exercises 18.6, 18.17, and 18.18. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 18.1–18.5, 18.7–18.16, and 18.19–18.25. Missing public solution pages are not replaced by invented solutions.

Solution to Exercise 18.6

We have

[δ,μg](x)=(δμgμgδ)(x)=δ(gx)gδ(x)=gδ(x)+xδ(g)gδ(x)=xδ(g). \begin{aligned} [\delta,\mu_g](x) &=(\delta\circ\mu_g-\mu_g\circ\delta)(x)\\ &=\delta(gx)-g\delta(x)\\ &=g\delta(x)+x\delta(g)-g\delta(x)\\ &=x\delta(g). \end{aligned}

Thus [δ,μg][\delta,\mu_g] is multiplication by δ(g)\delta(g).

Solution to Exercise 18.17

The monoid ring R[M]R[M] has RR-basis

Tm,mM. T^m,\qquad m\in M.

The tensor product of free modules has as a basis all tensor products of elements of the two bases. Thus

T(m,n),(m,n)M×N, T^{(m,n)},\qquad(m,n)\in M\times N,

is a basis of R[M×N]R[M\times N], while

TmTn,mM,nN, T^m\otimes T^n,\qquad m\in M,\ n\in N,

is a basis of R[M]R[N]R[M]\otimes R[N]. Hence the assignment on bases

T(m,n)TmTn T^{(m,n)}\longleftrightarrow T^m\otimes T^n

directly gives an RR-module isomorphism. Under this assignment,

T(0,0)=1 T^{(0,0)}=1

corresponds to

T0T0=11=1. T^0\otimes T^0=1\otimes1=1.

Moreover,

T(m1,n1)T(m2,n2)=T(m1+m2,n1+n2) T^{(m_1,n_1)}\cdot T^{(m_2,n_2)} =T^{(m_1+m_2,n_1+n_2)}

corresponds to the element

Tm1Tn1Tm2Tn2=(Tm1Tm2)(Tn1Tn2)=Tm1+m2Tn1+n2. \begin{aligned} T^{m_1}\otimes T^{n_1}\cdot T^{m_2}\otimes T^{n_2} &=(T^{m_1}\cdot T^{m_2})\otimes(T^{n_1}\cdot T^{n_2})\\ &=T^{m_1+m_2}\otimes T^{n_1+n_2}. \end{aligned}

Thus the assignment also respects multiplication and is an RR-algebra isomorphism.

Solution to Exercise 18.18

For aAa\in A and sSs\in S, we have

0=da=d(ass)=asds+sd(as)=sd(as). \begin{aligned} 0=da &=d\left(\frac as\cdot s\right)\\ &=\frac as\,ds+s\,d\left(\frac as\right)\\ &=s\,d\left(\frac as\right). \end{aligned}

Since ss is a unit in ASA_S, it follows that

d(as)=0. d\left(\frac as\right)=0.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercises 18.1, 18.2, 18.3, 18.4, 18.5, 18.7, 18.8, 18.9, 18.10, 18.11, 18.12, 18.13, 18.14, 18.15, 18.16, 18.19, 18.20, 18.21, 18.22, 18.23, 18.24, or 18.25. This records the outcome of checking candidates; it does not claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 19: Tangent Bundles

The sheaf of Kähler differentials on a scheme

Let XX be a scheme over a base scheme SS. We wish to define a sheaf version of the module of Kähler differentials.

Lemma 19.1: localisation of the affine sheaf of Kähler differentials

Let AA be a commutative algebra over a commutative ring RR. For every fAf\in A we have

(Γ(D(f),ΩAR̃),d̃)=(ΩAfR,d), \left(\Gamma\bigl(D(f),\widetilde{\Omega_{A\mid R}}\bigr), \widetilde d\right) =\left(\Omega_{A_f\mid R},d\right),

and for every prime ideal 𝔭Spek(A)\mathfrak p\in\operatorname{Spek}(A) we have

((ΩAR̃)𝔭,d𝔭)=(ΩA𝔭R,d). \left(\bigl(\widetilde{\Omega_{A\mid R}}\bigr)_{\mathfrak p}, d_{\mathfrak p}\right) =\left(\Omega_{A_{\mathfrak p}\mid R},d\right).

Proof

This follows from Lemma 18.6 together with Lemma 14.5.

Definition 19.2: the sheaf of Kähler differentials

Let p:XSp:X\to S be a scheme over a base scheme SS. The sheaf of Kähler differentials ΩXS\Omega_{X\mid S} is the quasicoherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module on XX, together with a derivation over p1𝒪Sp^{-1}\mathcal O_S,

d:𝒪XΩXS, d:\mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\Omega_{X\mid S},

such that for every point PXP\in X,

((ΩXS)P,dP)=(Ω𝒪X,P𝒪S,p(P),d). \bigl((\Omega_{X\mid S})_P,d_P\bigr) =\bigl(\Omega_{\mathcal O_{X,P}\mid\mathcal O_{S,p(P)}},d\bigr).

We must show that such an object exists and is unique. By quasicoherence, for every affine open subset V=Spek(R)SV=\operatorname{Spek}(R)\subseteq S and every affine open subset U=Spek(A)XU=\operatorname{Spek}(A)\subseteq X with Up1(V)U\subseteq p^{-1}(V), the module on UU must agree with ΩAR̃\widetilde{\Omega_{A\mid R}}. In the affine case, Lemma 19.1 shows that ΩAR̃\widetilde{\Omega_{A\mid R}} is indeed the correct model.

If (Ω,d)(\Omega,d) and (Ω,d)(\Omega',d') are two models, the universal property, first on affine pieces and then in general, gives an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

ΩAR̃Ω. \widetilde{\Omega_{A\mid R}}\longrightarrow\Omega'.

Since this is an isomorphism at every point, it is an isomorphism. Thus there can be only one such sheaf.

Given an affine cover

S=jJVj S=\bigcup_{j\in J}V_j

and a corresponding affine cover

X=iIUi, X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i,

with Uip1(Vj)U_i\subseteq p^{-1}(V_j) for some j=j(i)j=j(i), the sheaves ΩUiVj(i)\Omega_{U_i\mid V_{j(i)}} can be glued together. This is because their restrictions to affine pieces UUiUiU\subseteq U_i\cap U_{i'} over VVj(i)Vj(i)V\subseteq V_{j(i)}\cap V_{j(i')} are uniquely determined.

Definition 19.3: the tangent sheaf

Let p:XSp:X\to S be a scheme over a base scheme SS. The tangent sheaf 𝒯X,S\mathcal T_{X,S} is the dual module

𝒯X,S=ΩXS*. \mathcal T_{X,S}=\Omega_{X\mid S}^{*}.

Thus

𝒯X,S=ΩXS*=om(ΩXS,𝒪X)=𝒟𝓇p1𝒪S(𝒪X,𝒪X), \mathcal T_{X,S} =\Omega_{X\mid S}^{*} =\mathcal Hom(\Omega_{X\mid S},\mathcal O_X) =\mathcal{Der}_{p^{-1}\mathcal O_S}(\mathcal O_X,\mathcal O_X),

where the last equality follows from the universal property of Kähler differentials. Accordingly, the sheaf of Kähler differentials is also called the cotangent sheaf.

Editorial note — derivations relative to the base. The source writes 𝒟𝓇(𝒪X,𝒪X)\mathcal{Der}(\mathcal O_X,\mathcal O_X) without a base subscript. Since 𝒯X,S\mathcal T_{X,S} is the tangent sheaf relative to SS, the universal property identifies it with derivations over p1𝒪Sp^{-1}\mathcal O_S, as written here.

We now formulate, for a scheme over a base scheme, the general versions of the statements about Kähler differentials in the affine case from the previous lecture.

Lemma 19.4: the sequence of relative differentials

Let φ:XY\varphi:X\to Y be a scheme morphism over a base scheme SS. Then the sequence of quasicoherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules

φ*ΩYSΩXSΩXY0 \varphi^*\Omega_{Y\mid S} \longrightarrow\Omega_{X\mid S} \longrightarrow\Omega_{X\mid Y} \longrightarrow 0

is exact.

Proof

This follows from Lemma 18.7.

Lemma 19.5: the conormal sequence

Let XX be a scheme over a base scheme SS, and let 𝒪X\mathcal I\subseteq\mathcal O_X be an ideal sheaf on XX with associated closed subscheme j:YXj:Y\to X. Then the sequence of quasicoherent 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y-modules

/2j*ΩXSΩYS0 \mathcal I/\mathcal I^2 \longrightarrow j^*\Omega_{X\mid S} \longrightarrow\Omega_{Y\mid S} \longrightarrow 0

is exact.

Proof

This follows directly from Lemma 18.8.

Corollary 19.6: smoothness and local freeness of Kähler differentials

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let XX be a connected scheme of finite type over KK. Then XX is smooth if and only if the module of Kähler differentials ΩXK\Omega_{X\mid K} is locally free of constant rank dim(X)\dim(X).

Proof

This follows from Theorem 18.16 and Theorem 18.17.

Definition 19.7: the canonical sheaf

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let XX be a connected smooth scheme of finite type over KK, of dimension dd. The sheaf

ωX:=detΩXK=dΩXK \omega_X:=\det\Omega_{X\mid K} =\bigwedge^d\Omega_{X\mid K}

is called the canonical sheaf of XX.

The tangent bundle on projective space

Theorem 19.8: the Euler sequence for Kähler differentials

Let

Rn=Proj(R[X0,X1,,Xn]) \mathbb P_R^n=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])

be projective space over a commutative ring RR. The 𝒪Rn\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}-module of Kähler differentials ΩRnR\Omega_{\mathbb P_R^n\mid R} is described by the short exact sequence

0ΩRnR𝒪Rn(1)(n+1)X0,,Xn𝒪Rn0, 0\longrightarrow\Omega_{\mathbb P_R^n\mid R} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(-1)^{\oplus(n+1)} \xrightarrow{\ X_0,\ldots,X_n\ } \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n} \longrightarrow 0,

together with the universal derivation which, on every open set URnU\subseteq\mathbb P_R^n, maps a function fΓ(U,𝒪Rn)f\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}) to

df=(fX0,,fXn). df=\left(\frac{\partial f}{\partial X_0},\ldots, \frac{\partial f}{\partial X_n}\right).

Proof

Denote the kernel sheaf on the left, which we wish to identify as the Kähler module, by

𝒮=Syz(X0,,Xn). \mathcal S=\operatorname{Syz}(X_0,\ldots,X_n).

The displayed map dd, arising from the universal derivation on n+1n+1-dimensional space, turns a function of degree 00 into one of degree 1-1, as can be checked directly for rational monomials. Thus there is an RR-linear map

d:Γ(U,𝒪Rn)Γ(U,𝒪Rn(1)(n+1)). d:\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}) \longrightarrow \Gamma\bigl(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(-1)^{\oplus(n+1)}\bigr).

The Leibniz rule carries over because partial derivatives satisfy it. We must show that the image of dd lies in the kernel of the last map. For a monomial XνX^\nu of degree 00, we have

j=0nXjXνXj=j=0nνjXν=(j=0nνj)Xν=0. \sum_{j=0}^n X_j\frac{\partial X^\nu}{\partial X_j} =\sum_{j=0}^n\nu_jX^\nu =\left(\sum_{j=0}^n\nu_j\right)X^\nu =0.

Now consider the situation on D+(X0)D_+(X_0) and set Yj=Xj/X0Y_j=X_j/X_0. Using Example 12.10 and Example 15.5 gives

Γ(D+(X0),𝒮)=ker(Γ(D+(X0),𝒪Rn(1)(n+1))X0,X1,,XnΓ(D+(X0),𝒪Rn))=ker((R[X0,X1,,Xn]X0)1(n+1)X0,X1,,Xn(R[X0,X1,,Xn]X0)0)=ker(R[Y1,,Yn]X01R[Y1,,Yn]X01X0,X0Y1,,X0YnR[Y1,,Yn])R[Y1,,Yn]R[Y1,,Yn], \begin{aligned} \Gamma(D_+(X_0),\mathcal S) &=\ker\left( \Gamma\bigl(D_+(X_0),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(-1)^{\oplus(n+1)}\bigr) \xrightarrow{\ X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n\ } \Gamma(D_+(X_0),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}) \right)\\ &=\ker\left( (R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{X_0})_{-1}^{\oplus(n+1)} \xrightarrow{\ X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n\ } (R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{X_0})_0 \right)\\ &=\ker\left( R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n]X_0^{-1}\oplus\cdots\oplus R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n]X_0^{-1} \xrightarrow{\ X_0,X_0Y_1,\ldots,X_0Y_n\ } R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n] \right)\\ &\cong R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n]\oplus\cdots\oplus R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n], \end{aligned}

with nn summands in the last line. Under this isomorphism, the tuple (P1,,Pn)(P_1,\ldots,P_n) corresponds to the kernel tuple

(i=1nPiYiX01,P1X01,,PnX01). \left(-\sum_{i=1}^nP_iY_iX_0^{-1}, P_1X_0^{-1},\ldots,P_nX_0^{-1}\right).

Under the map dd, the monomial

Yμ=(X1X0)μ1(XnX0)μn=X0j=1nμjX1μ1XnμnΓ(D+(X0),𝒪Rn) Y^\mu =\left(\frac{X_1}{X_0}\right)^{\mu_1}\cdots \left(\frac{X_n}{X_0}\right)^{\mu_n} =X_0^{-\sum_{j=1}^n\mu_j}X_1^{\mu_1}\cdots X_n^{\mu_n} \in\Gamma(D_+(X_0),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n})

maps to the element

((j=1nμj)X0j=1nμj1X1μ1Xnμn,μ1X0j=1nμjX1μ11X2μ2Xnμn,,μnX0j=1nμjX1μ1Xnμn1). \begin{aligned} \biggl(&-\Bigl(\sum_{j=1}^n\mu_j\Bigr) X_0^{-\sum_{j=1}^n\mu_j-1}X_1^{\mu_1}\cdots X_n^{\mu_n},\\ &\mu_1X_0^{-\sum_{j=1}^n\mu_j}X_1^{\mu_1-1}X_2^{\mu_2}\cdots X_n^{\mu_n}, \ldots, \mu_nX_0^{-\sum_{j=1}^n\mu_j}X_1^{\mu_1}\cdots X_n^{\mu_n-1} \biggr). \end{aligned}

Under the identification above, namely omitting the first component and multiplying by X0X_0, this becomes the tuple of derivatives with respect to the variables YjY_j. Thus, by Lemma 18.5, we obtain the universal derivation of the polynomial ring R[Y1,,Yn]R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n].

In particular, the module of Kähler differentials on projective space is locally free.

Corollary 19.9: the Euler sequence for the tangent sheaf

Let

Rn=Proj(R[X0,X1,,Xn]) \mathbb P_R^n=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])

be projective space over a commutative ring RR. The tangent sheaf on Rn\mathbb P_R^n is described by the short exact sequence

0𝒪RnX0,,Xn𝒪Rn(1)(n+1)𝒯Rn,R0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n} \xrightarrow{\ X_0,\ldots,X_n\ } \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(1)^{\oplus(n+1)} \longrightarrow\mathcal T_{\mathbb P_R^n,R} \longrightarrow 0.

At the right-hand end, the global element XiejX_i e_j in the jjth component maps to the global derivation

XiXj. X_i\frac{\partial}{\partial X_j}.

Proof

This follows directly from Theorem 19.8 by dualising. The additional assertion also follows from Theorem 19.8: under duality, the element XiejX_i e_j in the jjth component of 𝒪Rn(1)(n+1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(1)^{\oplus(n+1)} corresponds to the map

Xipj:𝒪Rn(1)(n+1)𝒪Rn, X_i\circ p_j: \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(-1)^{\oplus(n+1)} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n},

that is, projection onto the jjth component followed by multiplication by XiX_i. Viewed as a linear form on the module of Kähler differential forms ΩRnR𝒪Rn(1)(n+1)\Omega_{\mathbb P_R^n\mid R}\subseteq \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(-1)^{\oplus(n+1)}, this corresponds to the linear form associated with the derivation

fXifXj. f\longmapsto X_i\frac{\partial f}{\partial X_j}.

Compared with other projective varieties, projective space has the special feature of possessing many global vector fields.

Corollary 19.10: the canonical sheaf of projective space

Let

Rn=Proj(R[X0,X1,,Xn]) \mathbb P_R^n=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])

be projective space over a commutative ring RR. Then its canonical sheaf is

ωRnR=detΩRnR𝒪Rn(n1). \omega_{\mathbb P_R^n\mid R} =\det\Omega_{\mathbb P_R^n\mid R} \cong\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(-n-1).

Proof

This follows from Theorem 19.8, Theorem 16.11, and Corollary 16.12.

Thus the anticanonical sheaf, the dual of the canonical sheaf, on projective space equals 𝒪Rn(n+1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(n+1) and has many global sections.

Editorial note — the base ring. The source changes the subscript from the theorem’s base ring RR to an undefined KK in this sentence. This edition keeps RR.

Hypersurfaces in projective space

Theorem 19.11: characterisations of smooth projective hypersurfaces

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let

FK[X0,X1,,Xn] F\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]

be a homogeneous polynomial of degree dd. The following statements are equivalent.

  1. The affine hypersurface

    V(F)=Spek(K[X0,X1,,Xn]/(F))𝔸Kn+1 V(F)=\operatorname{Spek}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F)) \subseteq\mathbb A_K^{n+1}

    is smooth away from the origin.

  2. The projective hypersurface

    Y=V+(F)=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xn]/(F))Kn Y=V_+(F) =\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F)) \subseteq\mathbb P_K^n

    is smooth.

  3. For every variable XiX_i, the algebra

    K[X0,,Xi1,Xi+1,,Xn]/(F̃i) K[X_0,\ldots,X_{i-1},X_{i+1},\ldots,X_n]/(\widetilde F_i)

    is smooth, where

    F̃i=FXid \widetilde F_i=\frac{F}{X_i^d}

    denotes the dehomogenisation of FF with respect to XiX_i.

Editorial note — dehomogenisation and degree notation. The source prints F/XiF/X_i here, although a degree-dd homogeneous polynomial gives the degree-zero element F/XidF/X_i^d on D+(Xi)D_+(X_i). It also changes the degree symbol from dd to δ\delta three times in the proof and uses RR there without defining it. This edition uses F/XidF/X_i^d, keeps the stated degree dd, and names the homogeneous coordinate ring below.

  1. The module of Kähler differentials ΩYK\Omega_{Y\mid K} is locally free.

  2. There is a short exact sequence of locally free sheaves on YY,

    0𝒪Y(d)jY*ΩKnKΩYK0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_Y(-d) \longrightarrow j_Y^*\Omega_{\mathbb P_K^n\mid K} \longrightarrow\Omega_{Y\mid K} \longrightarrow 0.

Proof

The equivalence of (2) and (3) is clear from Lemma 12.17 and the fact that smoothness is local. The equivalence of (2) and (4) follows from Corollary 19.6. Write

R=K[X0,X1,,Xn]/(F). R=K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/(F).

The equivalence of (1) and (3) rests on the fact that, locally over D+(Xi)D_+(X_i), the cone map is given by

D(Xi)=Spek(RXi)=Spek((RXi)0[Xi,Xi1])D+(Xi)=Spek((RXi)0). D(X_i)=\operatorname{Spek}(R_{X_i}) =\operatorname{Spek}\bigl((R_{X_i})_0[X_i,X_i^{-1}]\bigr) \longrightarrow D_+(X_i)=\operatorname{Spek}((R_{X_i})_0).

Thus the cone map is locally a punctured affine cylinder over the base.

For the implication from (4), or (2), to (5), Lemma 19.5 gives the exact sequence

/2jY*ΩKnKΩYK0. \mathcal I/\mathcal I^2 \longrightarrow j_Y^*\Omega_{\mathbb P_K^n\mid K} \longrightarrow\Omega_{Y\mid K} \longrightarrow 0.

Here \mathcal I is the principal ideal generated by FF, and 𝒪Kn(d)\mathcal I\cong\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(-d) via the map

𝒪Kn𝒪Kn(d),1F. \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(d), \qquad 1\longmapsto F.

Furthermore, the restriction of this ideal sheaf to YY is

𝒪Y(d)=𝒪Y=𝒪Kn/=/2. \mathcal O_Y(-d) =\mathcal I\otimes\mathcal O_Y =\mathcal I\otimes\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}/\mathcal I =\mathcal I/\mathcal I^2.

As the restriction of an invertible sheaf, it is again invertible. Locally, the map on the left is given, as in Remark 18.10, by the Jacobian matrix of the dehomogenisation of FF. By smoothness, this map is injective, even after passing to residue fields. The implication from (5) to (4) is immediate by restricting the assertion.

Corollary 19.12: the canonical sheaf of a smooth hypersurface

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let FK[X0,X1,,Xn]F\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n] be a homogeneous polynomial of degree dd such that the projective hypersurface Y=V+(F)Y=V_+(F) is smooth. Then

ωY𝒪Y(dn1). \omega_Y\cong\mathcal O_Y(d-n-1).

Proof

Apply the short exact sequence of locally free sheaves on YY from Theorem 19.11,

0𝒪Y(d)jY*ΩKnKΩYK0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_Y(-d) \longrightarrow j_Y^*\Omega_{\mathbb P_K^n\mid K} \longrightarrow\Omega_{Y\mid K} \longrightarrow 0.

By Theorem 16.11 and Corollary 19.10,

𝒪Y(d)ωYK=𝒪Y(d)detΩYK=detjY*ΩKnK=jY*detΩKnK=jY*𝒪Kn(n1)=𝒪Y(n1). \begin{aligned} \mathcal O_Y(-d)\otimes\omega_{Y\mid K} &=\mathcal O_Y(-d)\otimes\det\Omega_{Y\mid K}\\ &=\det j_Y^*\Omega_{\mathbb P_K^n\mid K}\\ &=j_Y^*\det\Omega_{\mathbb P_K^n\mid K}\\ &=j_Y^*\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^n}(-n-1)\\ &=\mathcal O_Y(-n-1). \end{aligned}

The last equality follows from Appendix Lemma 4.7. Tensoring with 𝒪Y(d)\mathcal O_Y(d) proves the claim.

Remark 19.13: a rough classification of smooth hypersurfaces

Corollary 19.12 permits a rough classification of smooth hypersurfaces

Y=V+(F)Kn Y=V_+(F)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^n

in projective space according to whether the twist dn1d-n-1 in ωY𝒪Y(dn1)\omega_Y\cong\mathcal O_Y(d-n-1) is negative, equal to 00, or positive.

For n=2n=2, that is, curves in the projective plane, d=1,2d=1,2 gives a projective line; d=3d=3, when the canonical sheaf is trivial, gives an elliptic curve; and d4d\geq4 gives a curve of general type.

For n=3n=3, that is, surfaces in projective space, d=1d=1 gives a projective plane; d=2d=2 gives a surface isomorphic to K1×K1\mathbb P_K^1\times\mathbb P_K^1; and d=3d=3 gives a surface isomorphic to a projective plane blown up at six points. In any case, for d3d\leq3 one obtains a so-called rational surface, whose function field is the rational function field in two variables. For d=4d=4, when the canonical sheaf is trivial, one obtains a so-called K3K3 surface. For d5d\geq5 one obtains a surface of general type.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-19.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-19.csv

Worksheet 19: Tangent Bundles

The star marks exactly one exercise with a frozen public solution, Exercise 19.10. The other eleven exercises have negative candidate results; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 19.1

Let

R=K[X,Y]/(XY). R=K[X,Y]/(XY).

Show that the module of Kähler differentials ΩRK\Omega_{R\mid K} is not free at the origin.

Exercise 19.2

Show that there is a smooth scheme of finite type over a field whose module of Kähler differentials does not have constant rank.

Exercise 19.3

Let RR be a commutative ring, let AA be a commutative algebra over RR, let MM be an AA-module, and let δ:AM\delta:A\to M be an RR-derivation. Show that on every open set USpek(A)U\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(A) there is an RR-derivation

δU:Γ(U,𝒪U)Γ(U,M̃) \delta_U:\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_U) \longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\widetilde M)

commuting with δ\delta.

Hint. First consider the open sets D(f)D(f).

Exercise 19.4

Let p:XSp:X\to S be a dominant morphism of integral schemes. Show that a derivation over p1𝒪Sp^{-1}\mathcal O_S defined on an open set UXU\subseteq X,

δ:𝒪U𝒪U, \delta:\mathcal O_U\longrightarrow\mathcal O_U,

defines a Q(S)Q(S)-derivation

Q(X)Q(X). Q(X)\longrightarrow Q(X).

Editorial note — dominance. The source does not assume that pp is dominant. Without dominance there is generally no induced embedding Q(S)Q(X)Q(S)\hookrightarrow Q(X), so the claimed Q(S)Q(S)-derivation is not defined. This edition adds the required hypothesis.

Exercise 19.5

Let XX be a scheme of finite type over a locally Noetherian base scheme SS. Show that ΩXS\Omega_{X\mid S} is a coherent 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module.

Editorial note — coherence. The source allows an arbitrary base scheme. Finite type alone makes ΩXS\Omega_{X\mid S} finite type, but does not ensure coherence over a non-Noetherian base. The locally Noetherian hypothesis stated here makes XX locally Noetherian and gives the claimed coherence.

Exercise 19.6

Let p:XSp:X\to S be a scheme over a scheme SS. Show that the sheaf of Kähler differentials ΩXS\Omega_{X\mid S} on XX is the sheafification of the presheaf

UcolimVS openUp1(V)ΩΓ(U,𝒪X)Γ(V,𝒪S). U\longmapsto \operatorname*{colim}_{\substack{V\subseteq S\text{ open}\\ U\subseteq p^{-1}(V)}} \Omega_{\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)\mid\Gamma(V,\mathcal O_S)}.

Exercise 19.7

Show that the module of Kähler differentials ΩR1R\Omega_{\mathbb P_R^1\mid R} on the projective line R1\mathbb P_R^1 over a commutative ring RR is isomorphic to the twisted structure sheaf 𝒪R1(2)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^1}(-2).

Exercise 19.8

Consider the tangent sheaf 𝒯R1,R\mathcal T_{\mathbb P_R^1,R} on the projective line R1\mathbb P_R^1 over a commutative ring RR, with the isomorphism

𝒯R1,R𝒪R1(2). \mathcal T_{\mathbb P_R^1,R} \cong\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^1}(2).

Determine the global sections of 𝒪R1(2)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^1}(2) corresponding to the global derivations

XX,YX,XY,YY. X\frac{\partial}{\partial X},\qquad Y\frac{\partial}{\partial X},\qquad X\frac{\partial}{\partial Y},\qquad Y\frac{\partial}{\partial Y}.

Exercise 19.9

On the projective plane

K2=Proj(K[X,Y,Z]), \mathbb P_K^2=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y,Z]),

determine the derivative

YfX Y\frac{\partial f}{\partial X}

of the rational function

f=XYYZ+3Z2X24X2YZ. f=\frac{XY-YZ+3Z^2-X^2}{4X^2-YZ}.

On which open subset are ff and YfXY\frac{\partial f}{\partial X} defined?

Exercise 19.10 ★

Consider the curve

C=V+(X3+Y3+Z3)K2 C=V_+(X^3+Y^3+Z^3)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^2

over a field of characteristic different from 33. Show that the differential forms

X2Y2d(ZX)on D+(XY), \frac{X^2}{Y^2}\,d\!\left(\frac ZX\right) \quad\text{on }D_+(XY),

Y2Z2d(XY)on D+(YZ), \frac{Y^2}{Z^2}\,d\!\left(\frac XY\right) \quad\text{on }D_+(YZ),

and

Z2X2d(YZ)on D+(XZ) \frac{Z^2}{X^2}\,d\!\left(\frac YZ\right) \quad\text{on }D_+(XZ)

agree on the intersections and therefore define a nontrivial differential form on the curve CC.

Exercise 19.11

Express the restrictions of the global derivations

XiXj X_i\frac{\partial}{\partial X_j}

of projective space

Rn=Proj(R[X0,X1,,Xn]) \mathbb P_R^n=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])

to the open subset

D+(X0)=Spek(R[Y1,,Yn])Rn, D_+(X_0)=\operatorname{Spek}(R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n]) \subseteq\mathbb P_R^n,

with Yk=Xk/X0Y_k=X_k/X_0, as linear combinations of the form

k=1ngkYk,gkR[Y1,,Yn]. \sum_{k=1}^n g_k\frac{\partial}{\partial Y_k}, \qquad g_k\in R[Y_1,\ldots,Y_n].

Exercise 19.12

Consider the Fermat cubic in four variables,

V=V+(X3+Y3+Z3+W3)K3, V=V_+(X^3+Y^3+Z^3+W^3)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^3,

and the affine piece

U=D+(W)V=Spek(K[X,Y,Z]/(X3+Y3+Z3+1)) U=D_+(W)\cap V =\operatorname{Spek}\bigl(K[X,Y,Z]/(X^3+Y^3+Z^3+1)\bigr)

over an algebraically closed field KK of characteristic different from 33. Show that the formulae

x(s,t)=3t13(s2+st+t2)2t(s2+st+t2)3, x(s,t)= \frac{3t-\frac13(s^2+st+t^2)^2} {t(s^2+st+t^2)-3},

y(s,t)=3s+3t+13(s2+st+t2)2t(s2+st+t2)3, y(s,t)= \frac{3s+3t+\frac13(s^2+st+t^2)^2} {t(s^2+st+t^2)-3},

and

z(s,t)=3(s2+st+t2)(s+t)t(s2+st+t2)3 z(s,t)= \frac{-3-(s^2+st+t^2)(s+t)} {t(s^2+st+t^2)-3}

give a rational parametrisation

K2U. K^2\dashrightarrow U.

Editorial note — the rational map. The source omits a closing parenthesis in the coordinate ring and prints an ordinary arrow K2UK^2\to U. The coordinate-ring parenthesis is supplied above, and a dashed arrow is used because the displayed rational functions are defined only where t(s2+st+t2)30t(s^2+st+t^2)-3\ne0.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-19.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-19.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 19

At the frozen source boundary, there is exactly one public solution among the 12 exercises: the solution to Exercise 19.10. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 19.1–19.9, 19.11, and 19.12. Missing public solution pages are not replaced by invented solutions.

Solution to Exercise 19.10

Using the curve equation and the relation

X2dX+Y2dY+Z2dZ=0, X^2\,dX+Y^2\,dY+Z^2\,dZ=0,

we obtain

X2Y2d(ZX)=X2Y2XdZZdXX2=X3Z2dZX2Z3dXX2Y2Z2=X3(X2dX+Y2dY)+X2(X3+Y3)dXX2Y2Z2=X3Y2dY+X2Y3dXX2Y2Z2=Y2Z2XdY+YdXY2=Y2Z2d(XY). \begin{aligned} \frac{X^2}{Y^2}\,d\!\left(\frac ZX\right) &=\frac{X^2}{Y^2}\cdot\frac{X\,dZ-Z\,dX}{X^2}\\ &=\frac{X^3Z^2\,dZ-X^2Z^3\,dX}{X^2Y^2Z^2}\\ &=\frac{-X^3(X^2\,dX+Y^2\,dY)+X^2(X^3+Y^3)\,dX} {X^2Y^2Z^2}\\ &=\frac{-X^3Y^2\,dY+X^2Y^3\,dX}{X^2Y^2Z^2}\\ &=\frac{Y^2}{Z^2}\cdot\frac{-X\,dY+Y\,dX}{Y^2}\\ &=\frac{Y^2}{Z^2}\,d\!\left(\frac XY\right). \end{aligned}

By symmetry, the remaining equalities hold as well.

Editorial note — the source-solution boundary. The frozen public solution proves that the local forms agree, but it contains no separate argument that the resulting global form is nonzero, although Exercise 19.10 also asks for nontriviality. That missing step is disclosed here; no continuation is invented.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen source boundary for Exercises 19.1, 19.2, 19.3, 19.4, 19.5, 19.6, 19.7, 19.8, 19.9, 19.11, or 19.12. This records the outcome of checking candidates; it does not claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 20: The Picard Group

The Picard group

Definition 20.1: the Picard group

For a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), the set of isomorphism classes of invertible sheaves on XX, with tensor product as the operation, the dual sheaf as inverse, and the structure sheaf as identity, is called the Picard group of XX. It is denoted by

Pic(X). \operatorname{Pic}(X).

The following discussion of the gluing data of an invertible sheaf connects with Exercise 2.19 on the one hand and anticipates Čech cohomology on the other.

Remark 20.2: transition data as a cocycle

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX. This means that there is an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

and trivialisations

φi:|Ui𝒪X|Ui. \varphi_i:\mathcal L|_{U_i} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_X|_{U_i}.

For two open sets Ui,UjU_i,U_j, the transition maps on UiUjU_i\cap U_j are

φi|UiUjφj1|UiUj:𝒪X|UiUj𝒪X|UiUj. \varphi_i|_{U_i\cap U_j} \circ \varphi_j^{-1}|_{U_i\cap U_j} : \mathcal O_X|_{U_i\cap U_j} \longrightarrow \mathcal O_X|_{U_i\cap U_j}.

These isomorphisms are given, compare Exercise 13.8, by multiplication by units

rijΓ(UiUj,𝒪X×). r_{ij}\in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X^\times).

Since these data come from a single invertible sheaf \mathcal L, the cocycle condition holds:

rkjrji=rki, r_{kj}r_{ji}=r_{ki},

which can also be written as

rkjrki1rji=1. r_{kj}r_{ki}^{-1}r_{ji}=1.

Conversely, such a collection of data determines an invertible sheaf by gluing.

If the invertible sheaf is trivial, there is a global 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module isomorphism

ψ:𝒪X. \psi:\mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\mathcal L.

On UiU_i we have the isomorphisms

𝒪X|Uiψ|Ui|Uiφi𝒪X|Ui, \mathcal O_X|_{U_i} \xrightarrow{\ \psi|_{U_i}\ } \mathcal L|_{U_i} \xrightarrow{\ \varphi_i\ } \mathcal O_X|_{U_i},

which are entirely determined by units

siΓ(Ui,𝒪X×). s_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X^\times).

These units satisfy

sisj1=(φiψ)(φjψ)1=rij s_i s_j^{-1} =(\varphi_i\circ\psi)\circ(\varphi_j\circ\psi)^{-1} =r_{ij}

for all i,ji,j. Conversely, if units sis_i realising this relation are given, then

ψ|Ui:=φi1si \psi|_{U_i}:=\varphi_i^{-1}\circ s_i

defines compatible module isomorphisms on UiU_i, which therefore glue to a global isomorphism between 𝒪X\mathcal O_X and \mathcal L.

Thus an invertible sheaf can be identified with a collection of data (Ui,rij)(U_i,r_{ij}) satisfying the conditions above, called a cocycle; such data are regarded as trivial if there are units sis_i with

rij=sisj1. r_{ij}=s_i s_j^{-1}.

Remark 20.3: the sign issue in the cocycle description

The identification in Remark 20.2 between invertible sheaves and cocycles in the sheaf of units is not canonical, owing to a sign issue. It depends on whether the local trivialisations of the invertible sheaf with the structure sheaf are taken in the direction

φi:|Ui𝒪X|Ui \varphi_i:\mathcal L|_{U_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X|_{U_i}

or in the opposite direction, and on how the index set is ordered.

Remark 20.4: tensor products of transition data

Tensoring invertible sheaves \mathcal L and \mathcal L' can be carried out at the level of the data in Remark 20.2. Pass to a common refinement of the covers, so that both sheaves have trivialisations with respect to one cover UiU_i, iIi\in I. The data

rijrij r_{ij}\cdot r'_{ij}

then describe the tensor product.

Editorial note — the second transition datum. The source prints rijr_{i'j} in this formula. The transition datum of the second invertible sheaf must instead be rijr'_{ij}: the cover indices remain i,ji,j, while the prime distinguishes the second sheaf. This edition uses that notation explicitly.

From now on, we restrict our attention to schemes.

Lemma 20.5: the Picard group of a local ring

For a local ring RR, the Picard group of Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) is trivial.

Proof

This is trivial.

Lemma 20.6: embedding in the function field sheaf

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be an integral scheme. Every invertible sheaf on XX is isomorphic to an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-submodule of the constant function field sheaf.

Proof

Let KK be the function field of XX and let 𝒦\mathcal K be the associated sheaf. For an invertible sheaf \mathcal L, the stalk at the generic point η\eta is a one-dimensional vector space over KK. Fix a KK-isomorphism

η=𝒦η=K. \mathcal L_\eta=\mathcal K_\eta=K.

For every open set UXU\subseteq X, there is a natural map

Γ(U,)ηK. \Gamma(U,\mathcal L) \longrightarrow\mathcal L_\eta \longrightarrow K.

These maps are injective, compare the proof of Lemma 11.16, and define a submodule of 𝒦\mathcal K.

Remark 20.7: describing invertible submodules

An invertible submodule \mathcal L of the constant function field sheaf is given by an open cover UiU_i, iIi\in I, of XX, together with nonzero elements qiQ(X)q_i\in Q(X) satisfying

qiqj(Γ(UiUj,𝒪X))×. \frac{q_i}{q_j} \in\left(\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X)\right)^\times.

Using a trivialising cover UiU_i, we have

|Uiqi𝒪Ui, \mathcal L|_{U_i}\cong q_i\mathcal O_{U_i},

and the transition maps on intersections imply that the quotient qi/qjq_i/q_j must be a unit. Conversely, if such data (Ui,qi)(U_i,q_i) are given, then

qi𝒪Ui𝒬Ui q_i\mathcal O_{U_i}\subseteq\mathcal Q_{U_i}

is a trivial subsheaf that determines an invertible subsheaf on XX.

Another perspective is provided by the exact sequence of sheaves

0𝒪X×𝒬×𝒬×/𝒪X×0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X^\times \longrightarrow\mathcal Q^\times \longrightarrow\mathcal Q^\times/\mathcal O_X^\times \longrightarrow0.

By Lemma 5.9, the data described above are the global sections of the quotient sheaf 𝒬×/𝒪X×\mathcal Q^\times/\mathcal O_X^\times.

Editorial note — the function-field symbol. The source writes qiQq_i\in Q after denoting the function field by KK in the preceding proof. This edition uses the unambiguous notation Q(X)Q(X), consistent with the function-field sheaf 𝒬\mathcal Q.

Lemma 20.8: realisation as an ideal sheaf

Let RR be an integral domain. Every invertible sheaf on

X=Spek(R) X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

is isomorphic to an ideal sheaf.

Proof

By Lemma 20.6, we may assume at once that we have an invertible submodule

LK L\subseteq K

of the field of fractions K=Q(R)K=Q(R). By Theorem 16.2, invertibility means that there is a family

f1,,fkR f_1,\ldots,f_k\in R

such that

LfiRfiqi L_{f_i}\cong R_{f_i}\cdot q_i

with qiK\{0}q_i\in K\setminus\{0\}. Let bb be a common denominator for all the qiq_i. The multiplication map

KK,qqb, K\longrightarrow K, \qquad q\longmapsto qb,

which is an RR-module isomorphism of KK, sends the submodule LL to an isomorphic submodule LL'. On the given cover, LL' is a submodule of the structure sheaf, and hence an ideal.

In general, there are many ways to realise an invertible sheaf as a subsheaf of the function field sheaf. Indeed, a new realisation is obtained from a given one simply by multiplying by an element fKf\in K.

Example 20.9: twisted structure sheaves inside the function field sheaf

On projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d over a field KK, a twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Kd()\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(\ell) can be embedded in the function field sheaf 𝒬\mathcal Q as follows. Let

GK(X0,,Xd) G\in K(X_0,\ldots,X_d)_{-\ell}

be a homogeneous element of degree -\ell. On every open set UKdU\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d, the natural map

Γ(U,𝒪Kd())Q(Kd),ssG, \Gamma\!\left(U,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(\ell)\right) \longrightarrow Q(\mathbb P_K^d), \qquad s\longmapsto sG,

is a realisation as a submodule.

Editorial note — the space and variable indices. The source names the space Kd\mathbb P_K^d but writes the rational function field with variables X0,,XnX_0,\ldots,X_n. This edition uses X0,,XdX_0,\ldots,X_d to match the stated projective space.

Lemma 20.10: tensor products and products of subsheaves

Let XX be an integral scheme and let

,𝒬 \mathcal L,\mathcal M\subseteq\mathcal Q

be invertible subsheaves of the constant sheaf 𝒬\mathcal Q associated with the function field Q(X)Q(X). Then

, \mathcal L\otimes\mathcal M\cong\mathcal L\cdot\mathcal M,

where \mathcal L\cdot\mathcal M denotes the subsheaf of 𝒬\mathcal Q whose stalk at each point PXP\in X is generated by all products fgfg with fPf\in\mathcal L_P and gPg\in\mathcal M_P.

Proof

For the field of fractions QQ of an integral domain RR, natural multiplication gives

QRQ=Q. Q\otimes_RQ=Q.

Hence on an integral scheme there is an isomorphism

𝒬𝒪X𝒬𝒬. \mathcal Q\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal Q\cong\mathcal Q.

Thus there is a natural homomorphism

𝒪X𝒬 \mathcal L\otimes_{\mathcal O_X}\mathcal M \longrightarrow\mathcal Q

given by multiplication. Since \mathcal L and \mathcal M are invertible, this map is locally, and hence globally, an isomorphism onto its image sheaf.

The Picard group in the factorial case

Lemma 20.11: reading prime exponents after localisation

Let RR be a unique factorisation domain. The following statements hold.

  1. For fRf\in R, f0f\ne0, we have

    (f)R(p)=(ps) (f)R_{(p)}=(p^s)

    if and only if pp occurs with exponent ss in the prime factorisation of ff.

  2. Two principal ideals (f)(f) and (g)(g) agree if and only if, for every prime element pp, the ideals

    (f)R(p)and(g)R(p) (f)R_{(p)} \quad\text{and}\quad (g)R_{(p)}

    agree in the localisation R(p)R_{(p)}.

Proof

See Exercise 20.4.

Theorem 20.12: the Picard group of a unique factorisation domain

The Picard group of a unique factorisation domain is trivial.

Proof

Let IRI\subseteq R be an invertible ideal, and let

X=i=1nD(fi) X=\bigcup_{i=1}^nD(f_i)

be an open cover such that IRfiIR_{f_i} is a principal ideal. In particular, for every prime element pp, the ideal

I(p)R(p) I_{(p)}\subseteq R_{(p)}

is principal and hence has the form (psp)(p^{s_p}), since R(p)R_{(p)} is a discrete valuation ring. Only finitely many of the sps_p are nonzero. Indeed, an element gIg\in I, g0g\ne0, has only finitely many prime divisors, while for every other prime element qq, the element gg is a unit in R(q)R_{(q)}.

Editorial note — element versus ideal. The source says that the ideal I(p)I_{(p)} has the form pspp^{s_p}. Parentheses are supplied here because the object is the principal ideal (psp)(p^{s_p}), not the element pspp^{s_p}.

We claim that II equals the principal ideal generated by

h=ppsp. h=\prod_pp^{s_p}.

Since equality of ideals can be tested locally on a cover, we may argue in RfiR_{f_i}. The assertion then follows from Lemma 20.11.

Lemma 20.13: the Picard group of an open set in the factorial case

Let RR be a Noetherian unique factorisation domain and let USpek(R)U\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R) be an open subset. Then the Picard group of UU is trivial.

Proof

Write

U=D(f1,,fn). U=D(f_1,\ldots,f_n).

We proceed by induction on nn; the base case follows from Theorem 20.12. Thus we may assume that \mathcal L is trivial on

D(f1,,fn1). D(f_1,\ldots,f_{n-1}).

By Remark 20.2, the invertible sheaf is determined by a unit over

D(f1,,fn1)D(fn). D(f_1,\ldots,f_{n-1})\cap D(f_n).

By Theorem 9.8, in the factorial case the structure sheaf, and hence also the sheaf of units, is particularly simple: an element hRh\in R is a unit on UU exactly when

UD(h). U\subseteq D(h).

More generally, after viewing sections inside Q(R)×Q(R)^\times, units on open sets have the form

h=up1r1psrs, h=u p_1^{r_1}\cdots p_s^{r_s},

where the pjRp_j\in R are prime elements, uu is a unit in RR, and rjr_j\in\mathbb Z. The element hh is a unit on

D(f1,,fn1)D(fn)=D(f1fn,,fn1fn) D(f_1,\ldots,f_{n-1})\cap D(f_n) =D(f_1f_n,\ldots,f_{n-1}f_n)

exactly when the pjp_j that occur, namely those with exponent rj0r_j\ne0, divide the fifnf_if_n. This means that pjp_j divides fnf_n or divides all the elements f1,,fn1f_1,\ldots,f_{n-1}. In either case, hh can be written as a product of a unit on D(f1,,fn1)D(f_1,\ldots,f_{n-1}) and a unit on D(fn)D(f_n). These units can be used to trivialise the sheaf.

Editorial note — the ambient group of units. The source first declares hRh\in R and then allows negative prime exponents. Such expressions belong in the fraction field. This edition explicitly views the units as elements of Q(R)×Q(R)^\times; the factorisation argument is otherwise unchanged.

Corollary 20.14: extending invertible sheaves

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a Noetherian integral scheme and let UXU\subseteq X be an open subset. Suppose that for every point PX\UP\in X\setminus U, the local ring 𝒪X,P\mathcal O_{X,P} is factorial. Then every invertible sheaf \mathcal L on UU extends to an invertible sheaf on XX.

Proof

If UU is empty, the structure sheaf on XX is an extension, so assume that UU is nonempty. Let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on UU and let PX\UP\in X\setminus U. Choose an affine open neighbourhood

W=Spek(R) W=\operatorname{Spek}(R)

of PP, where PP corresponds to the prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p. By hypothesis, R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p} is factorial. Consider the injective scheme morphisms

Spek(R𝔭)WX. \operatorname{Spek}(R_{\mathfrak p}) \longrightarrow W\longrightarrow X.

The open set UU has nonempty intersection with WW and with Spek(R𝔭)\operatorname{Spek}(R_{\mathfrak p}); write the latter intersection as

VSpek(R𝔭), V\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R_{\mathfrak p}),

since the generic point of XX corresponds to the zero ideal of R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p}. The pullback of \mathcal L to VV is trivial by Lemma 20.13. Choose a trivialisation there. Since invertible sheaves and their isomorphisms are finitely presented data, after shrinking around PP this trivialisation descends from the localisation to an isomorphism over the overlap with an open neighbourhood

PD(f)=WW. P\in D(f)=W'\subseteq W.

Thus \mathcal L on UU can be glued to the trivial invertible sheaf on WW' along UWU\cap W', giving an extension to UWU\cup W'. We can therefore successively replace the open set by a strictly larger open set on which an extension exists. By Noetherianity, this process ends at the whole space.

Editorial note — descent and the set operation in the source proof. The source introduces modules over R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p} and RR without supplying the required descent comparison, then says that an extension has been found on UWU\cap W' and immediately enlarges the open set. The edition makes the finite-presentation descent and gluing step explicit and uses the required union UWU\cup W'; the overlap on which the sheaves are identified remains UWU\cap W'.

Under the hypotheses above, the natural restriction homomorphism

Pic(X)Pic(U) \operatorname{Pic}(X)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Pic}(U)

is therefore surjective.

Example 20.15: the Picard group of a punctured AnA_n singularity

Consider the commutative ring

R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn) R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)

over a field KK, with maximal ideal

𝔪=(X,Y,Z), \mathfrak m=(X,Y,Z),

and open set

U=D(X,Y)=D(X)D(Y)=Spek(R)\{𝔪}Spek(R). U=D(X,Y)=D(X)\cup D(Y) =\operatorname{Spek}(R)\setminus\{\mathfrak m\} \subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R).

We have

RXK[X,X1,Z] R_X\cong K[X,X^{-1},Z]

via Y=Zn/XY=Z^n/X. This ring is a unique factorisation domain; hence, by Theorem 20.12, all invertible sheaves on D(X)D(X) are trivial, and likewise on D(Y)D(Y). Furthermore,

RXY=RZK[X,X1,Z,Z1]. R_{XY}=R_Z\cong K[X,X^{-1},Z,Z^{-1}].

Thus an invertible sheaf on UU is determined by an isomorphism

K[X,X1,Z,Z1]𝒪U|D(XY)K[X,X1,Z,Z1]𝒪U|D(XY), K[X,X^{-1},Z,Z^{-1}] \cong\mathcal O_U|_{D(XY)} \longrightarrow K[X,X^{-1},Z,Z^{-1}] \cong\mathcal O_U|_{D(XY)},

which in turn corresponds to a unit in K[X,X1,Z,Z1]K[X,X^{-1},Z,Z^{-1}]. Let

cXiZj cX^iZ^j

be such a unit. Units coming from RXR_X or RYR_Y, and multiplicative combinations of them, give a trivial invertible sheaf by Remark 20.2. The quotient group consists of

Zj,j=0,1,,n1, Z^j, \qquad j=0,1,\ldots,n-1,

so the Picard group of UU is /(n)\mathbb Z/(n).

Example 20.16: the Picard group of the projective line

Consider the projective line K1\mathbb P_K^1 over a field KK with its standard cover

K1=D+(X)D+(Y), \mathbb P_K^1=D_+(X)\cup D_+(Y),

consisting of the two affine lines

D+(X)=Spek(K[YX])𝔸K1 D_+(X) =\operatorname{Spek}\!\left(K\left[\frac YX\right]\right) \cong\mathbb A_K^1

and

D+(Y)=Spek(K[XY])𝔸K1. D_+(Y) =\operatorname{Spek}\!\left(K\left[\frac XY\right]\right) \cong\mathbb A_K^1.

By Theorem 20.12 and Remark 20.2, the Picard group of the projective line can be calculated by taking the units in

Γ(D+(XY),𝒪K1)=K[XY,YX] \Gamma\!\left(D_+(XY),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}\right) =K\left[\frac XY,\frac YX\right]

modulo the units on the two affine pieces. This gives the group

{(XY)kk}, \left\{\left(\frac XY\right)^k\mid k\in\mathbb Z\right\},

so the Picard group is isomorphic to \mathbb Z.

The last assertion holds more generally for projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d with d1d\geq1; see Theorem 22.12.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-20.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-20.csv

Worksheet 20: The Picard Group

None of the 13 exercises has a public solution at the frozen revision boundary. No solution stars are therefore used, and this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 20.1

Let

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

be a scheme morphism. Prove that the assignment

φ* \mathcal L\longmapsto\varphi^*\mathcal L

defines a group homomorphism

Pic(Y)Pic(X). \operatorname{Pic}(Y)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Pic}(X).

For the next two exercises, take Remark 20.3 into account.

Exercise 20.2

Let

φ:XY \varphi:X\longrightarrow Y

be a scheme morphism. Prove that the group homomorphism

Pic(Y)Pic(X),φ*, \operatorname{Pic}(Y)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Pic}(X), \qquad \mathcal L\longmapsto\varphi^*\mathcal L,

can be described using the cocycle description in Remark 20.2 as follows. The cocycle

rij(Γ(ViVj,𝒪Y))×,i<j, r_{ij}\in\left(\Gamma(V_i\cap V_j,\mathcal O_Y)\right)^\times, \qquad i<j,

for an open cover

Y=iIVi Y=\bigcup_{i\in I}V_i

is sent to the cocycle

θij(rij)(Γ(φ1(Vi)φ1(Vj),𝒪X))×,i<j, \theta_{ij}(r_{ij}) \in \left(\Gamma\!\left( \varphi^{-1}(V_i)\cap\varphi^{-1}(V_j),\mathcal O_X \right)\right)^\times, \qquad i<j,

with respect to the cover

X=iIφ1(Vi), X=\bigcup_{i\in I}\varphi^{-1}(V_i),

where

θij:Γ(ViVj,𝒪Y)Γ(φ1(ViVj),𝒪X) \theta_{ij}:\Gamma(V_i\cap V_j,\mathcal O_Y) \longrightarrow \Gamma\!\left(\varphi^{-1}(V_i\cap V_j),\mathcal O_X\right)

denotes the associated ring homomorphism.

Exercise 20.3

Let

A=K[X1,,Xn]/𝔞 A=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a

be a standard-graded ring, with the open cover

U=Spek(A)\{A+}=i=1nD(Xi)Spek(A)=X U=\operatorname{Spek}(A)\setminus\{A_+\} =\bigcup_{i=1}^nD(X_i) \subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(A)=X

of the punctured spectrum and the open cover

Y=Proj(A)=i=1nD+(Xi) Y=\operatorname{Proj}(A) =\bigcup_{i=1}^nD_+(X_i)

of the associated projective spectrum. Let \ell\in\mathbb Z. Prove the following statements.

  1. The family of units

    Xi(Γ(D(Xi),𝒪X))×,i=1,,n, X_i^\ell\in\left(\Gamma(D(X_i),\mathcal O_X)\right)^\times, \qquad i=1,\ldots,n,

    defines the cocycle

    XjXi(Γ(D(XiXj),𝒪X))×,i<j, X_j^\ell X_i^{-\ell} \in\left(\Gamma(D(X_iX_j),\mathcal O_X)\right)^\times, \qquad i<j,

    representing the trivial invertible sheaf on UU.

  2. The cocycle from part (1) can be regarded as a cocycle on the projective spectrum YY.

  3. The invertible sheaf on YY determined by the cocycle from part (2) is isomorphic to the twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Y()\mathcal O_Y(\ell), or to 𝒪Y()\mathcal O_Y(-\ell); there is a choice of sign here.

  4. The pullback of a twisted structure sheaf under the cone map UYU\to Y is trivial.

Editorial note — the ring symbol in the source. The source defines A=K[X1,,Xn]/𝔞A=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a but prints Spek(R)=X\operatorname{Spek}(R)=X in the cover of the punctured spectrum. This edition uses AA, the ring defined in the exercise.

Exercise 20.4

Let RR be a unique factorisation domain. Prove the following statements.

  1. For fRf\in R, f0f\ne0, we have

    (f)R(p)=(ps) (f)R_{(p)}=(p^s)

    if and only if pp occurs with exponent ss in the prime factorisation of ff.

  2. Two principal ideals (f)(f) and (g)(g) agree if and only if, for every prime element pp, the ideals

    (f)R(p)and(g)R(p) (f)R_{(p)} \quad\text{and}\quad (g)R_{(p)}

    agree in the localisation R(p)R_{(p)}.

The following exercise prepares for Lemma 20.13.

Exercise 20.5

Let RR be a unique factorisation domain and let f,gRf,g\in R. Using Remark 20.2, prove that the Picard group of

D(f,g)Spek(R) D(f,g)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R)

is trivial.

Exercise 20.6

Let RR be a Noetherian integral domain such that all localisations R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p} are factorial. Let USpek(R)U\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R) be an open subset and let 𝔭U\mathfrak p\notin U be a point of codimension 2\geq2, so the prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p has height 2\geq2. Prove that an invertible sheaf \mathcal L on UU has a unique extension to an open set UU' containing UU and 𝔭\mathfrak p.

Exercise 20.7

Consider the quadratic number ring

R=[5] R=\mathbb Z[\sqrt{-5}]

with open subset D(2)Spek(R)D(2)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R). Prove that the structure sheaf on D(2)D(2) can be extended in more than one way to an invertible sheaf on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Exercise 20.8

Prove that the Picard group of the punctured spectrum

U=D(X,Y,Z)Spek((K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn))(X,Y,Z)) U=D(X,Y,Z) \subseteq \operatorname{Spek}\!\left( \left(K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)\right)_{(X,Y,Z)} \right)

of the local ring

(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn))(X,Y,Z) \left(K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)\right)_{(X,Y,Z)}

is /(n)\mathbb Z/(n); compare Example 20.15.

Editorial note — the scope of localisation in the source formula. In both displays the source places the subscript (X,Y,Z)(X,Y,Z) directly on (XYZn)(XY-Z^n) within the quotient. Since the text calls this a local ring and asks for its punctured spectrum, this edition places the localisation on the quotient ring itself.

Exercise 20.9

Prove that on the punctured spectrum

U=D(X,Y,Z)Spek(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn)), U=D(X,Y,Z) \subseteq \operatorname{Spek}\!\left(K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)\right),

for n2n\geq2, there are invertible sheaves that cannot be extended to invertible sheaves on

Spek(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn)). \operatorname{Spek}\!\left(K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)\right).

Exercise 20.10

Prove that the invertible sheaves on the punctured spectrum

U=D(X,Y,Z)Spek(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn)) U=D(X,Y,Z) \subseteq \operatorname{Spek}\!\left(K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)\right)

are restrictions of the coherent ideal sheaves associated with the ideals

(X,Zi),i=0,,n1, (X,Z^i), \qquad i=0,\ldots,n-1,

in K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn)K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n).

Exercise 20.11

Let

R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn). R=K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n).

For i=0,1,,n1i=0,1,\ldots,n-1, consider the RR-algebras

Ai=R[S,T]/(SX+TZi) A_i=R[S,T]/(SX+TZ^i)

and the associated spectrum maps

πi:Spek(Ai)Spek(R). \pi_i:\operatorname{Spek}(A_i) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Prove that over

U=D(X,Y,Z)Spek(K[X,Y,Z]/(XYZn)), U=D(X,Y,Z) \subseteq \operatorname{Spek}\!\left(K[X,Y,Z]/(XY-Z^n)\right),

the maps πi\pi_i are line bundles that are nontrivial for i0i\ne0. Prove also that for i0i\ne0, the scheme Spek(Ai)\operatorname{Spek}(A_i) is not a line bundle over Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R).

Exercise 20.12

Let

Kd=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xd]) \mathbb P_K^d =\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d])

be projective space over a field KK. Prove that the Picard group of the open subset

D+(Xi,Xj)Kd,ij, D_+(X_i,X_j)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d, \qquad i\ne j,

is isomorphic to \mathbb Z.

Exercise 20.13

Let

Kd=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xd]) \mathbb P_K^d =\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d])

be projective space over a field KK. Prove that for d1d\geq1, the Picard group of Kd\mathbb P_K^d is isomorphic to \mathbb Z.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDF is an authority witness, not the edition text; the CC BY-SA 4.0 Commons metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notice are retained without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-20.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-20.csv

Public Solution Coverage for Worksheet 20

At the frozen revision boundary, all thirteen candidate solution pages, Exercises 20.1–20.13, have missing status in the official query evidence. There are therefore no public solutions to translate for this unit, and this edition neither invents nor implies new solutions.

The ordered exercise map and candidate evidence remain the record of source coverage, including the negative result for every exercise number.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 21: Normal Schemes

Normal rings

Definition 21.1: total quotient ring

Let RR be a commutative ring and SRS\subseteq R the set of all non-zero-divisors in RR. The localisation RSR_S is called the total quotient ring of RR and is denoted by

Q(R). Q(R).

Definition 21.2: normal ring

A commutative ring is called normal if it is integrally closed in its total quotient ring.

Definition 21.3: normalisation

Let RR be a commutative ring and Q(R)Q(R) its total quotient ring. The integral closure of RR in Q(R)Q(R) is called the normalisation of RR.

Example 21.4: normalisation of the coordinate cross

We determine the normalisation of the ring

K[X,Y]/(XY) K[X,Y]/(XY)

over a field KK. The element X+YX+Y is a non-zero-divisor. For the element

XYX+YQ(R) \frac{X-Y}{X+Y}\in Q(R)

we have

(XYX+Y)2=(XY)2(X+Y)2=X2+Y2X2+Y2=1. \left(\frac{X-Y}{X+Y}\right)^2 =\frac{(X-Y)^2}{(X+Y)^2} =\frac{X^2+Y^2}{X^2+Y^2} =1.

Thus this element satisfies an equation of integral dependence and hence belongs to the normalisation.

Editorial note - scope of the source example. The source announces a determination of the normalisation, but the available passage only proves that (XY)/(X+Y)(X-Y)/(X+Y) is integral over RR. This edition does not complete a calculation that the source does not supply. The source also switches to the notation Q(R)Q(R) without first assigning the symbol RR to the displayed ring.

Discrete valuation rings

Definition 21.5: discrete valuation ring

A discrete valuation ring RR is a principal ideal domain with exactly one prime element up to association.

Definition 21.6: order

Let fRf\in R, f0f\ne0, be an element of a discrete valuation ring RR with prime element pp. The number nn\in\mathbb N satisfying

f=upn, f=up^n,

where uu is a unit, is called the order of ff and is denoted by

ord(f). \operatorname{ord}(f).

Lemma 21.7: properties of the order

Let RR be a discrete valuation ring with maximal ideal 𝔪=(p)\mathfrak m=(p). The order map

R\{0},ford(f), R\setminus\{0\}\longrightarrow\mathbb N, \qquad f\longmapsto\operatorname{ord}(f),

has the following properties.

  1. We have

    ord(fg)=ord(f)+ord(g). \operatorname{ord}(fg) =\operatorname{ord}(f)+\operatorname{ord}(g).

  2. We have

    ord(f+g)min{ord(f),ord(g)}. \operatorname{ord}(f+g) \geq\min\{\operatorname{ord}(f),\operatorname{ord}(g)\}.

  3. We have f𝔪f\in\mathfrak m if and only if ord(f)1\operatorname{ord}(f)\geq1.

  4. We have fR×f\in R^\times if and only if ord(f)=0\operatorname{ord}(f)=0.

Proof

See Exercise 21.7.

Editorial note - domain of the order function. The source defines ord\operatorname{ord} on R\{0}R\setminus\{0\}, but part 2 does not exclude f+g=0f+g=0. The source statement is preserved; if ord(0)\operatorname{ord}(0) is not defined, the inequality is meaningful only for f+g0f+g\ne0.

We quote the following characterisation theorem. In particular, it says that one-dimensional normal local integral domains are discrete valuation rings, and hence unique factorisation domains and regular. Consequently, for a normal Noetherian integral domain RR, all localisations at prime ideals of height 11 are discrete valuation rings.

Editorial note - Noetherian hypothesis. The first sentence in the source omits the Noetherian hypothesis. Its conclusion is intended under that hypothesis, as stated explicitly in Theorem 21.8; normality and dimension one alone do not imply that a local domain is a discrete valuation ring.

Theorem 21.8: characterisation of discrete valuation rings

Let RR be a Noetherian local integral domain with exactly two prime ideals

0𝔪. 0\subset\mathfrak m.

The following statements are equivalent.

  1. RR is a discrete valuation ring.
  2. RR is a principal ideal domain.
  3. RR is a unique factorisation domain.
  4. RR is normal.
  5. 𝔪\mathfrak m is a principal ideal.

Lemma 21.9: order as a vector-space dimension

Let KK be a field and BB a discrete valuation ring over KK whose residue field is KK. For every fBf\in B, f0f\ne0, the order of ff equals the dimension of B/(f)B/(f) as a vector space over KK:

ord(f)=dimK(B/(f)). \operatorname{ord}(f)=\dim_K(B/(f)).

Proof

This follows from Exercise 21.2 by induction on the order of ff.

Normal schemes

Definition 21.10: normal scheme

A scheme XX is called normal if every local ring 𝒪x\mathcal O_x, for xXx\in X, is a normal ring.

Lemma 21.11: affine criteria for normality

For a scheme (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), the following properties are equivalent.

  1. XX is normal.

  2. For every affine open subset U=Spek(R)U=\operatorname{Spek}(R) of XX, the ring RR is normal.

  3. There is an affine open cover

    X=iIUi,Ui=Spek(Ri), X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i, \qquad U_i=\operatorname{Spek}(R_i),

    with every RiR_i a normal ring.

Proof

The implication (2)(3)(2)\Rightarrow(3) is immediate. Suppose (3) holds. For every point xXx\in X, there is therefore an affine open neighbourhood

xU=Spek(R)X x\in U=\operatorname{Spek}(R)\subseteq X

with RR normal. Here

𝒪x=R𝔭 \mathcal O_x=R_{\mathfrak p}

for a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p of RR. By Theorem 42.3 in Commutative Algebra, R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p} is also normal.

Editorial note - directions of implication in the source. The source states three equivalent properties and gives (2)(3)(2)\Rightarrow(3) and (3)(1)(3)\Rightarrow(1), but does not supply an argument for (1)(2)(1)\Rightarrow(2). This edition does not invent an unavailable proof.

Theorem 21.12: intersection of height-one localisations

Let RR be a normal Noetherian integral domain. Then

R=𝔭R𝔭, R=\bigcap_{\mathfrak p}R_{\mathfrak p},

where 𝔭\mathfrak p ranges over all prime ideals of height 11 in RR.

Proof

Let f=g/hQ(R)f=g/h\in Q(R) and suppose that fRf\notin R. By Lemma 44.12 in Commutative Algebra, there is a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p associated to a quotient ring by a principal ideal such that

fR𝔭. f\notin R_{\mathfrak p}.

Thus 𝔭\mathfrak p is the annihilator ideal of an element xx modulo a principal ideal (y)(y). By localising, we may assume that 𝔭\mathfrak p is the maximal ideal of RR. Consider the RR-submodule

N={qQ(R)q𝔭R}Q(R). N=\{q\in Q(R)\mid q\mathfrak p\subseteq R\}\subseteq Q(R).

We have

𝔭𝔭NR. \mathfrak p\subseteq\mathfrak pN\subseteq R.

Since 𝔭\mathfrak p is maximal, either

𝔭=𝔭N \mathfrak p=\mathfrak pN

or

𝔭N=R. \mathfrak pN=R.

In the first case, Lemma 41.7 in Commutative Algebra says that the elements of NN are integral over RR. Normality of RR then gives N=RN=R. Since

x𝔭(y), x\mathfrak p\subseteq(y),

we also have

xy𝔭R, \frac{x}{y}\mathfrak p\subseteq R,

and hence

xyN=R, \frac{x}{y}\in N=R,

a contradiction. Thus the second case holds: 𝔭N=R\mathfrak pN=R. There must therefore be elements a𝔭a\in\mathfrak p and qNq\in N satisfying

aq=1. aq=1.

For b𝔭b\in\mathfrak p, we then have

bq=baR. bq=\frac ba\in R.

Thus b(a)b\in(a), so 𝔭=(a)\mathfrak p=(a) is a principal ideal. By Theorem 21.8, RR is a discrete valuation ring and 𝔭\mathfrak p has height 11.

Editorial note - details implicit in the source proof. The fraction x/yx/y need not equal g/hg/h: the associated-prime description supplies a non-zero class of xx modulo (y)(y), which gives the required contradiction when x/yRx/y\in R. At the final step, the non-zero principal maximal ideal has height 11 by the principal ideal theorem; this supplies the dimension hypothesis needed to apply Theorem 21.8.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDFs are authority witnesses, not the edition text; the Commons CC BY-SA 4.0 metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notices are preserved without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-21.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-21.csv

Worksheet 21: Discrete Valuation Rings

The stars mark exactly the three exercises with public solutions at the frozen revision boundary: Exercises 21.3, 21.9, and 21.10. The other ten exercises have negative candidate results; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 21.1

Describe the spectrum of a discrete valuation ring.

Exercise 21.2

Let RR be a discrete valuation ring and 𝔪=(π)\mathfrak m=(\pi). Let

K=R/(π) K=R/(\pi)

be the residue field of RR. Show that for every nn\in\mathbb N there is an isomorphism of RR-modules

(πn)/(πn+1)K. (\pi^n)/(\pi^{n+1})\longrightarrow K.

Exercise 21.3 ★

Let RR be a discrete valuation ring with field of fractions QQ. Show that there is no proper intermediate ring between RR and QQ.

Exercise 21.4

Let RR be a discrete valuation ring with field of fractions QQ. Characterise the finitely generated RR-submodules of QQ. To what form can a system of generators be reduced?

Exercise 21.5

Let KK be a field of characteristic 00, let fK[X]f\in K[X] with f0f\ne0, and let aKa\in K. Show that the following three “orders” of ff at aa coincide.

  1. The order of vanishing of ff at aa, namely the least order of a formal derivative satisfying

    f(k)(a)0. f^{(k)}(a)\ne0.

  2. The exponent of the linear factor XaX-a in the factorisation of ff.

  3. The order of ff in the localisation

    K[X](Xa) K[X]_{(X-a)}

    of K[X]K[X] at the maximal ideal (Xa)(X-a).

Editorial note - difference from the course PDF witness. The frozen semantic Web entity states the “least order” of a non-zero formal derivative, as in part 1 above. The course PDF witness on page 189 has the older wording “greatest order” of a derivative with f(k)(a)=0f^{(k)}(a)=0. This edition follows the frozen Web entity and records this substantive difference without silently combining the two formulations.

Exercise 21.6

Let KK be a field and K(T)K(T) the field of rational functions over KK. Find a discrete valuation ring

RK(T) R\subseteq K(T)

satisfying

Q(R)=K(T)andRK[T]=K. Q(R)=K(T) \qquad\text{and}\qquad R\cap K[T]=K.

Exercise 21.7

Let RR be a discrete valuation ring with maximal ideal 𝔪=(p)\mathfrak m=(p). Show that the order map

R\{0},ford(f), R\setminus\{0\}\longrightarrow\mathbb N, \qquad f\longmapsto\operatorname{ord}(f),

has the following properties.

  1. We have

    ord(fg)=ord(f)+ord(g). \operatorname{ord}(fg) =\operatorname{ord}(f)+\operatorname{ord}(g).

  2. We have

    ord(f+g)min{ord(f),ord(g)}. \operatorname{ord}(f+g) \geq\min\{\operatorname{ord}(f),\operatorname{ord}(g)\}.

  3. We have f𝔪f\in\mathfrak m if and only if ord(f)1\operatorname{ord}(f)\geq1.

  4. We have fR×f\in R^\times if and only if ord(f)=0\operatorname{ord}(f)=0.

Editorial note - domain of the order function. The source defines ord\operatorname{ord} on R\{0}R\setminus\{0\}, but part 2 does not exclude f+g=0f+g=0. The source statement is preserved; if ord(0)\operatorname{ord}(0) is not defined, the inequality is meaningful only for f+g0f+g\ne0.

Exercise 21.8

Fix a prime number pp. For each integer n0n\ne0, let νp(n)\nu_p(n) denote the exponent with which pp occurs in the prime factorisation of nn.

  1. Show that the map

    νp:\{0} \nu_p:\mathbb Z\setminus\{0\}\longrightarrow\mathbb N

    is surjective.

  2. Show that

    νp(nm)=νp(n)+νp(m). \nu_p(nm)=\nu_p(n)+\nu_p(m).

  3. Find an extension

    νp:\{0} \nu_p:\mathbb Q\setminus\{0\}\longrightarrow\mathbb Z

    of the given map that is a group homomorphism; here ×=\{0}\mathbb Q^\times=\mathbb Q\setminus\{0\} is equipped with multiplication and \mathbb Z with addition.

  4. Describe the kernel of the group homomorphism in part 3.

Exercise 21.9 ★

Let KK be a field and let

ν:(K×,,1)(,+,0) \nu:(K^\times,\cdot,1)\longrightarrow(\mathbb Z,+,0)

be a surjective group homomorphism satisfying

ν(f+g)min{ν(f),ν(g)} \nu(f+g)\geq\min\{\nu(f),\nu(g)\}

for all f,gK×f,g\in K^\times. Show that

R={fK×ν(f)0}{0} R=\{f\in K^\times\mid\nu(f)\geq0\}\cup\{0\}

is a discrete valuation ring.

Editorial note - domain of the valuation. The source defines ν\nu only on K×K^\times, but writes ν(f+g)\nu(f+g) without excluding f+g=0f+g=0. The source statement is preserved; the inequality is meaningful only when f+g0f+g\ne0, unless ν\nu is extended to zero.

Exercise 21.10 ★

Let

PC=V(F)𝔸K2 P\in C=V(F)\subset\mathbb A_K^2

be a smooth point of an irreducible plane curve. Show that the corresponding local ring is a discrete valuation ring.

Exercise 21.11

Let

V=V(x2+y21)𝔸K2 V=V(x^2+y^2-1)\subseteq\mathbb A_K^2

be the unit circle over a field KK, and let P=(a,b)VP=(a,b)\in V be a point.

  1. Show that the local ring RR of VV at PP is a discrete valuation ring.

  2. Deduce that the coordinate ring

    K[X,Y]/(X2+Y21) K[X,Y]/(X^2+Y^2-1)

    is normal. The source states that KK may be assumed algebraically closed.

  3. Show that

    K[X,Y]/(X2+Y21) K[X,Y]/(X^2+Y^2-1)

    is not a unique factorisation domain.

  4. Determine the orders of XX and Y1Y-1 in the local ring at (0,1)(0,1).

Editorial note - field hypotheses in the source. The source does not restrict the characteristic of KK and also allows KK to be assumed algebraically closed in part 2, whereas the assertion about unique factorisation in part 3 depends on the ground field; in characteristic 22, the displayed equation is even a square. This edition preserves the exercise as available and does not introduce new hypotheses.

Exercise 21.12

Let KK be a field. A power series in one variable over KK is a formal expression of the form

a0+a1T+a2T2+a3T3+,aiK. a_0+a_1T+a_2T^2+a_3T^3+\cdots, \qquad a_i\in K.

Thus infinitely many coefficients aia_i may be non-zero. Define a ring structure on the set of all power series that extends the ring structure on the polynomial ring in one variable. Show that this ring is a discrete valuation ring.

A module with no torsion elements other than 00 is called torsion-free.

Exercise 21.13

Show that every finitely generated torsion-free module MM over a discrete valuation ring is free.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDFs are authority witnesses, not the edition text; the Commons CC BY-SA 4.0 metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notices are preserved without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-21.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-21.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 21

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly three public solutions among the 13 exercises: those for Exercises 21.3, 21.9, and 21.10. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 21.1–21.2, 21.4–21.8, and 21.11–21.13. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced by an invented solution.

Solution to Exercise 21.3

Let the maximal ideal of RR be

𝔪=(π). \mathfrak m=(\pi).

The field of fractions of RR is

Q(R)=Rπ, Q(R)=R_\pi,

and every non-zero element of this field has the form

uπn,uR×,n. u\pi^n, \qquad u\in R^\times, \quad n\in\mathbb Z.

Let

RTQ(R). R\subset T\subseteq Q(R).

Then there is an element

uπnT u\pi^n\in T

with n<0n<0. But we then also have πnT\pi^n\in T and

π1=πn1πnT. \pi^{-1}=\pi^{-n-1}\pi^n\in T.

Thus T=Q(R)T=Q(R).

Back to Exercise 21.3.

Solution to Exercise 21.9

We first show that RR is a subring of the field KK. We have

0R. 0\in R.

Since ν\nu is a group homomorphism, we must have

ν(1)=0. \nu(1)=0.

For elements f,gRf,g\in R, we have

ν(f),ν(g)0, \nu(f),\nu(g)\geq0,

and, since ν\nu is a group homomorphism,

ν(fg)=ν(f)+ν(g)0, \nu(f\cdot g)=\nu(f)+\nu(g)\geq0,

as well as, by hypothesis,

ν(f+g)min{ν(f),ν(g)}0. \nu(f+g)\geq\min\{\nu(f),\nu(g)\}\geq0.

Thus RR is closed under multiplication and addition. Furthermore,

ν(1)+ν(1)=ν((1)2)=ν(1)=0, \nu(-1)+\nu(-1) =\nu((-1)^2) =\nu(1) =0,

so ν(1)=0\nu(-1)=0 and 1R-1\in R. Hence RR is also closed under taking negatives and is a commutative ring.

Next, RR must be a local ring. We claim that

𝔪:={fK×ν(f)1}{0}R \mathfrak m :=\{f\in K^\times\mid\nu(f)\geq1\}\cup\{0\} \subseteq R

is its only maximal ideal. This set contains 00, and since

ν(f+g)min{ν(f),ν(g)}1, \nu(f+g)\geq\min\{\nu(f),\nu(g)\}\geq1,

it is closed under addition. For f𝔪f\in\mathfrak m and gRg\in R, we have

ν(f)1andν(g)0, \nu(f)\geq1 \qquad\text{and}\qquad \nu(g)\geq0,

and hence

ν(gf)=ν(g)+ν(f)1, \nu(gf)=\nu(g)+\nu(f)\geq1,

so the set is closed under multiplication by elements of RR. Thus 𝔪\mathfrak m is an ideal.

The complement R\𝔪R\setminus\mathfrak m consists exactly of the elements hKh\in K with

ν(h)=0. \nu(h)=0.

For such an element,

ν(h1)=ν(h)=0, \nu(h^{-1})=-\nu(h)=0,

so h1Rh^{-1}\in R. All elements of R\𝔪R\setminus\mathfrak m are therefore units. Consequently, 𝔪\mathfrak m is a maximal ideal.

It remains to show that RR is a discrete valuation ring. Take pKp\in K with

ν(p)=1. \nu(p)=1.

Such an element exists because ν\nu is assumed surjective. We show that pp is a prime element. In general, for x,yRx,y\in R, the element yy is a multiple of xx precisely when

ν(y)ν(x), \nu(y)\geq\nu(x),

since this condition is equivalent to y/xRy/x\in R. Now suppose that pxyp\mid xy for x,yRx,y\in R. Then

1=ν(p)ν(xy)=ν(x)+ν(y). 1=\nu(p)\leq\nu(xy)=\nu(x)+\nu(y).

Thus ν(x)1\nu(x)\geq1 or ν(y)1\nu(y)\geq1, so one of xx and yy is a multiple of pp. Hence pp is a prime element.

By the same argument, every non-zero element xRx\in R with

n=ν(x) n=\nu(x)

is associated to pnp^n. Thus RR is a principal ideal domain with exactly the ideals

0and(pn),n. 0 \qquad\text{and}\qquad (p^n), \quad n\in\mathbb N.

Editorial note - domain of the valuation. The source defines ν\nu only on K×K^\times, but in the solution it evaluates ν(f)\nu(f), ν(f+g)\nu(f+g), ν(gf)\nu(gf), and ν(xy)\nu(xy) for elements stated only to belong to RR, although 0R0\in R. This edition preserves the source proof without adding the convention ν(0)=\nu(0)=\infty or separating the zero cases.

Back to Exercise 21.9.

Solution to Exercise 21.10

First, RR is a Noetherian local ring which, by the source fact about components at a smooth point, is an integral domain. Its only prime ideals are therefore the zero ideal and the maximal ideal 𝔪P\mathfrak m_P. We shall show that this maximal ideal is principal.

We may assume that PP is the origin and write FF as

F=Fd++F1 F=F_d+\cdots+F_1

with F10F_1\ne0. Such a form exists because PP is smooth. By a change of variables, we can arrange that

F1=Y. F_1=Y.

In FF, we can collect the isolated powers of XX, namely the monomials not involving YY, and factor YY out of the remaining terms. The equation F=0F=0 can then be written as

Y(1+G)=XH(X), Y(1+G)=XH(X),

where

G(X,Y). G\in(X,Y).

The element 1+G1+G is a unit in K[X,Y](X,Y)K[X,Y]_{(X,Y)}, and therefore also in the local ring of the curve at the origin,

R=K[X,Y](X,Y)/(F). R=K[X,Y]_{(X,Y)}/(F).

Thus in RR we have the relation

Y=H1+GX. Y=\frac{H}{1+G}X.

The maximal ideal in the local ring RR is therefore generated by XX alone. By Theorem 21.8, RR is a discrete valuation ring.

Back to Exercise 21.10.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercises 21.1, 21.2, 21.4, 21.5, 21.6, 21.7, 21.8, 21.11, 21.12, or 21.13. This statement records the candidate checks; it does not assert that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-21.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-21.csv

Lecture 22: The Divisor Class Group

Weil divisors

We call an irreducible closed subset YXY\subset X of codimension 11 in an integral scheme XX a prime divisor. If XX is normal and Noetherian, the local ring 𝒪X,η\mathcal O_{X,\eta} at the generic point η\eta of YY is a discrete valuation ring. Thus every element

f0 f\ne 0

of the function field K(X)K(X) has a well-defined order along YY, which we denote by ordY(f)\operatorname{ord}_Y(f). If π\pi denotes a uniformiser, that is, a generator of the maximal ideal, in the discrete valuation ring 𝒪X,η\mathcal O_{X,\eta}, we can write

f=uπn f=u\pi^n

with a unit uu of that ring and nn\in\mathbb Z. This exponent nn is called the order of ff along YY. Positive order means a zero, whereas negative order means a pole. If

U=Spek(R)X U=\operatorname{Spek}(R)\subseteq X

is an affine open subset with UYU\cap Y\ne\varnothing, then YY corresponds to a prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p of height 11 in RR, and the local ring satisfies

𝒪X,η=R𝔭. \mathcal O_{X,\eta}=R_{\mathfrak p}.

Definition 22.1: principal divisor

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme with function field KK, and let fKf\in K, f0f\ne 0. The formal sum

div(f)=Y prime divisorordY(f)Y, \operatorname{div}(f) =\sum_{Y\text{ prime divisor}}\operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\cdot Y,

where ordY(f)\operatorname{ord}_Y(f) denotes the order of ff in the local ring at YY, is called the principal divisor defined by ff.

The principal divisor thus describes the zeros and poles of the function ff. We first show that a principal divisor is a finite sum.

Lemma 22.2: a principal divisor has finite support

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme with function field KK, and let fKf\in K, f0f\ne 0. There are only finitely many prime divisors YY with

ordY(f)0. \operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\ne 0.

Proof

Let UXU\subseteq X be a non-empty affine open subset with

fR=Γ(U,𝒪X). f\in R=\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X).

Since the generic point of XX belongs to UU, the prime divisors not meeting UU are irreducible components of XUX\smallsetminus U. The set XUX\smallsetminus U is closed in XX and hence Noetherian, so it has only finitely many components. We therefore need only consider prime divisors meeting UU. Their generic points correspond to prime ideals of height 11 in RR. We have

ordY(f)=ord𝔭(f)0, \operatorname{ord}_Y(f)=\operatorname{ord}_{\mathfrak p}(f)\geq 0,

and this is positive only if f𝔭f\in\mathfrak p. The prime ideals 𝔭\mathfrak p of height 11 containing ff are the minimal prime ideals of R/(f)R/(f); since the ring is Noetherian, there are only finitely many of them.

Definition 22.3: Weil divisor

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme. A formal sum

YnYY, \sum_Y n_Y\cdot Y,

where YY ranges over the prime divisors of XX and only finitely many nYn_Y are non-zero, is called a Weil divisor on XX.

A Weil divisor is an arbitrary prescription for the “theoretically possible” zeros and poles of a rational function. Such a prescription need not, however, be realised by a function. A divisor whose coefficients all satisfy aY0a_Y\geq 0 is called effective. On an irreducible normal (hence smooth) curve XX, a prime divisor is simply a closed point. In this case, a Weil divisor is a finite sum

PXnPP. \sum_{P\in X}n_P\cdot P.

Editorial note - coefficients and smoothness. The coefficients of a Weil divisor are integers. The source leaves this implicit and calls a normal curve smooth: a normal Noetherian curve is regular, but smoothness over its ground field additionally holds, for example, when that field is perfect.

Definition 22.4: Weil divisor group

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme. The group of all Weil divisors, with componentwise addition, is called the Weil divisor group of XX. It is denoted by

Div(X). \operatorname{Div}(X).

Lemma 22.5: principal divisors define a group homomorphism

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme with function field KK. The map

K×Div(X),fdiv(f), K^\times\longrightarrow\operatorname{Div}(X), \qquad f\longmapsto\operatorname{div}(f),

is a group homomorphism.

Proof

By Lemma 22.2, the principal divisor of ff is indeed a Weil divisor. For a fixed prime divisor YY with its associated discrete valuation ring 𝒪Y\mathcal O_Y, the homomorphism property follows from Lemma 21.7 (1).

The divisor class group

Definition 22.6: divisor class group

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme with function field KK. The quotient group

DKG(X)=Div(X)/HDiv(X) \operatorname{DKG}(X) =\operatorname{Div}(X)/\operatorname{HDiv}(X)

is called the divisor class group of XX.

For a normal Noetherian integral domain RR, similarly,

DKG(R)=DKG(Spek(R)) \operatorname{DKG}(R) =\operatorname{DKG}(\operatorname{Spek}(R))

is called the divisor class group of the ring RR. In number theory, when RR is the ring of integers in a finite extension of \mathbb Q, this group is also called the ideal class group. Divisors defining the same divisor class are called linearly equivalent.

Theorem 22.7: a divisor criterion for unique factorisation

Let RR be a normal Noetherian integral domain, and let DKG(R)\operatorname{DKG}(R) denote the divisor class group of RR. The following statements are equivalent.

  1. RR is a unique factorisation domain.
  2. Every prime ideal of height 11 is principal.
  3. Every divisor is principal.
  4. DKG(R)=0\operatorname{DKG}(R)=0.

Proof

Suppose (1) holds and 𝔭\mathfrak p is a prime ideal of height 11. There is an element f𝔭f\in\mathfrak p, f0f\ne 0. It has a prime factorisation

f=p1pn. f=p_1\cdots p_n.

Since 𝔭\mathfrak p is prime, we must have pi𝔭p_i\in\mathfrak p for some ii. The height condition then gives

(pi)=𝔭. (p_i)=\mathfrak p.

Now suppose every prime ideal of height 11 is principal. Writing

𝔭=(p), \mathfrak p=(p),

we have the divisor relation

div(p)=1𝔭, \operatorname{div}(p)=1\cdot\mathfrak p,

since pp belongs to no other prime ideal of height 11, and in R𝔭R_{\mathfrak p} the element pp also generates 𝔭R𝔭\mathfrak pR_{\mathfrak p}. Thus the generators of the divisor class group are principal divisors, so all divisors are principal. The equivalence of (3) and (4) is clear.

Editorial note - group name in the source. At this step, the source prints Divisorenklassengruppe (divisor class group), although the argument uses prime divisors as generators. This edition preserves the printed group name and does not silently replace it with the divisor group.

Next suppose every divisor is principal. For every prime ideal 𝔭\mathfrak p of height 11, there is an element fQ(R)f\in Q(R), f0f\ne 0, with

div(f)=1𝔭. \operatorname{div}(f)=1\cdot\mathfrak p.

Since this principal divisor is non-negative, Theorem 21.12 gives fRf\in R. Thus among prime ideals of height 11, ff belongs only to 𝔭\mathfrak p. Let

𝔭=(g1,,gn). \mathfrak p=(g_1,\ldots,g_n).

Then

div(gi)div(f), \operatorname{div}(g_i)\geq\operatorname{div}(f),

so gi/fRg_i/f\in R, that is, gi(f)g_i\in(f), and hence 𝔭=(f)\mathfrak p=(f).

Finally, suppose (2) holds and take fRf\in R, f0f\ne 0. Let 𝔭1,,𝔭s\mathfrak p_1,\ldots,\mathfrak p_s be the minimal prime ideals containing ff. By Krull’s principal ideal theorem, they all have height 11. Let 𝔭i=(pi)\mathfrak p_i=(p_i) with prime element p1p_1. We have

div(f)=i=1sni𝔭i. \operatorname{div}(f)=\sum_{i=1}^s n_i\mathfrak p_i.

The element i=1spini\prod_{i=1}^s p_i^{n_i} has the same principal divisor. Therefore the quotient

f/i=1spini f\bigg/\prod_{i=1}^s p_i^{n_i}

is a unit, and

f=ui=1spini f=u\prod_{i=1}^s p_i^{n_i}

for a unit uu. Thus RR is a unique factorisation domain.

Editorial note - subscript on the prime element. In the final step, the source writes 𝔭i=(pi)\mathfrak p_i=(p_i) but then refers to the prime element p1p_1. This edition preserves the printed subscript; the subsequent product again uses pip_i.

Example 22.8: the divisor class group of projective space

We shall describe the Weil divisors and the divisor class group of projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d over a field KK, with d1d\geq 1. Consider the disjoint decomposition

Kd=D+(X0)V+(X0)=𝔸KdKd1. \mathbb P_K^d =D_+(X_0)\cup V_+(X_0) =\mathbb A_K^d\cup\mathbb P_K^{d-1}.

In other words, we fix the hyperplane

H=V+(X0)Kd1 H=V_+(X_0)\cong\mathbb P_K^{d-1}

“at infinity”. A prime divisor of projective space either equals the hyperplane on the right, or meets the affine space on the left non-trivially and can be viewed as a prime ideal of height 11 in the polynomial ring

K[X1X0,,XdX0]. K\left[\frac{X_1}{X_0},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_0}\right].

Every function ff in the function field can be written uniquely, up to scaling and cancellation of common factors, as

f=PQ, f=\frac PQ,

with

P,QK[X1X0,,XdX0]. P,Q\in K\left[\frac{X_1}{X_0},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_0}\right].

Using prime factorisations of PP and QQ, we can write directly

f=i=1ncPiνi, f=\prod_{i=1}^n cP_i^{\nu_i},

with a constant c0c\ne 0 and νi\nu_i\in\mathbb Z, and read off the principal divisor of ff as far as components in affine space are concerned. The order of ff “at infinity”, at V+(X0)V_+(X_0), is obtained as follows. The local ring at this prime divisor is

K[X0,X1,,Xn]((X0))=(K[X0,X1,,Xn](K[X0,X1,,Xn](X0)){homogeneous elements})0=K(X2X1,,XdX1)[X0X1](X0X1). \begin{aligned} K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{((X_0))} &=\left( K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_{ (K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]\smallsetminus(X_0)) \cap\{\text{homogeneous elements}\}} \right)_0\\ &=K\left(\frac{X_2}{X_1},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_1}\right) \left[\frac{X_0}{X_1}\right]_{(\frac{X_0}{X_1})}. \end{aligned}

We rewrite PP (and similarly QQ or ff) by replacing each Xi/X0X_i/X_0 with

XiX1X1X0. \frac{X_i}{X_1}\cdot\frac{X_1}{X_0}.

We view this expression as a rational function in the single variable X0/X1X_0/X_1 over the field

K(X2X1,,XdX1). K\left(\frac{X_2}{X_1},\ldots,\frac{X_d}{X_1}\right).

Its degree in X0/X1X_0/X_1, which is typically negative, is its order. For example,

P=X1X0+(X2X0)3=X1X0+(X2X1)3(X1X0)3=((X0X1)2+(X2X1)3)(X0X1)3, \begin{aligned} P &=\frac{X_1}{X_0}+\left(\frac{X_2}{X_0}\right)^3\\ &=\frac{X_1}{X_0} +\left(\frac{X_2}{X_1}\right)^3 \left(\frac{X_1}{X_0}\right)^3\\ &=\left( \left(\frac{X_0}{X_1}\right)^2 +\left(\frac{X_2}{X_1}\right)^3 \right) \left(\frac{X_0}{X_1}\right)^{-3}, \end{aligned}

so the order is 3-3.

Editorial note - factorisation and order. In the source product, the constant belongs outside the product: f=ciPiνif=c\prod_iP_i^{\nu_i}, for f0f\ne0. The source’s “degree” at infinity means the valuation in X0/X1X_0/X_1, namely the least Laurent exponent for a polynomial expressed in that variable, not the usual degree of a rational function. For f=P/Qf=P/Q, the order is degQdegP\deg Q-\deg P.

Since the polynomial ring is a unique factorisation domain, on affine space every Weil divisor equals a principal divisor. Thus every Weil divisor is linearly equivalent to a divisor of the form

nV+(X0),n. nV_+(X_0),\qquad n\in\mathbb Z.

The class of V+(X0)V_+(X_0) is also called the hyperplane class. For n0n\ne 0, such a divisor is not principal: such a principal divisor would be trivial on affine space and would therefore have to come from a constant, whereas a constant also has order 00 at infinity. Thus the divisor class group of projective space is \mathbb Z, and any hyperplane can be chosen as a generator.

Editorial note - indices in the local-ring display. The source uses dd for the dimension of projective space but writes K[X0,X1,,Xn]K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n] in the local-ring display. This edition preserves both indices as printed.

The divisor class group and the Picard group

We now discuss the relationship between divisors and invertible subsheaves of the function-field sheaf 𝒦\mathcal K, and between the divisor class group and the Picard group. An invertible subsheaf

𝒦 \mathcal L\subseteq\mathcal K

defines, for every point xXx\in X, a free 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x}-submodule of rank 11,

x𝒦x=K. \mathcal L_x\subseteq\mathcal K_x=K.

If 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x} is a discrete valuation ring with uniformiser π\pi, as happens on a normal scheme at the generic point of every prime divisor, then

x=πn𝒪X,x \mathcal L_x=\pi^n\mathcal O_{X,x}

for a unique nn\in\mathbb Z. We denote this number by ordY()\operatorname{ord}_Y(\mathcal L) when YY is the prime divisor in question.

Theorem 22.9: invertible subsheaves and Weil divisors

Let XX be a locally factorial Noetherian integral scheme. The invertible 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-submodules of the constant function-field sheaf 𝒦\mathcal K and the Weil divisors correspond to one another via

YordY() \mathcal L\longmapsto \sum_Y\operatorname{ord}_Y(\mathcal L)

and

D=YaYYD, D=\sum_Y a_YY\longmapsto\mathcal L_D,

where

D(U)={fKordY(f)D for all YU} \mathcal L_D(U) =\{f\in K\mid \operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\geq D \text{ for all }Y\in U\}

for an open subset UXU\subseteq X. These correspondences are compatible with the group structures; trivial subsheaves correspond to principal divisors. Invertible ideals

𝒪X𝒦 \mathcal L\subseteq\mathcal O_X\subseteq\mathcal K

correspond to effective divisors.

Editorial note - two source displays. In the first map, the source omits the factor YY after ordY()\operatorname{ord}_Y(\mathcal L), although the proof later writes D=YordY()YD=\sum_Y\operatorname{ord}_Y(\mathcal L)Y. In the definition of D(U)\mathcal L_D(U), the source compares ordY(f)\operatorname{ord}_Y(f) directly with the divisor DD, without naming its coefficient. Both displays are preserved as they stand. The intended first sum is YordY()Y\sum_Y\operatorname{ord}_Y(\mathcal L)Y. For non-empty UU, the intended section set is {0}{fK×ordY(f)aY for all Y meeting U}\{0\}\cup\{f\in K^\times\mid\operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\geq a_Y \text{ for all }Y\text{ meeting }U\}; the zero section must be included, since the order was defined only for non-zero functions. On the empty open set there is the unique zero section.

Proof

There is a finite affine open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

with

=(fi)𝒪X|Ui, \mathcal L=(f_i)\mathcal O_X|_{U_i},

where fiKf_i\in K and fi0f_i\ne 0. By Lemma 22.2, for each ii there are only finitely many irreducible Weil divisors in UiU_i satisfying

ordY(fi)0. \operatorname{ord}_Y(f_i)\ne 0.

Consequently,

D=YordY()Y D=\sum_Y\operatorname{ord}_Y(\mathcal L)Y

is indeed a Weil divisor.

Conversely, let DD be a Weil divisor and \mathcal L the associated subsheaf of the constant sheaf of the function field. We must show that \mathcal L is invertible. Take a point xXx\in X and an affine open neighbourhood

xUX. x\in U\subseteq X.

By hypothesis, the local ring 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x} is a unique factorisation domain. By Theorem 22.7, the divisor DxD_x consisting of all irreducible components of DD passing through xx is principal. By removing the components of DD not passing through xx, we can replace UU with a smaller affine neighbourhood VV of xx on which the divisor is principal. There we have

D|V=div(f)|V D|_V=\operatorname{div}(f)|_V

for some fKf\in K, and then

D|V=(f)𝒪X|V. \mathcal L_D|_V=(f)\mathcal O_X|_V.

We must now show that these correspondences are inverse to one another. Start with an invertible subsheaf and use the notation above. On UiU_i we have

D|Ui=div(fi)|Ui. D|_{U_i}=\operatorname{div}(f_i)|_{U_i}.

Hence for gKg\in K, membership

g{fKordY(f)D for all YU} g\in\{f\in K\mid\operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\geq D \text{ for all }Y\in U\}

holds precisely when the relation between principal divisors

div(g)div(fi) \operatorname{div}(g)\geq\operatorname{div}(f_i)

holds on UU. By Theorem 21.12, this is equivalent to

gfΓ(X,𝒪X). g\in f\cdot\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X).

If we start with a Weil divisor, it locally equals a principal divisor. An element of the function field with that principal divisor then locally generates the associated invertible sheaf, and the same element is used to recover the associated divisor.

Editorial note - notation at the end of the source proof. After using the generator fif_i on UiU_i, the source prints gfΓ(X,𝒪X)g\in f\cdot\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X). This edition does not silently change the index or the open set. On UiU_i, the intended conclusion is gfiΓ(Ui,𝒪X)g\in f_i\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X). In the preceding shrinking argument, one removes the support of Ddiv(f)D-\operatorname{div}(f), whose components avoid xx, not just components of DD avoiding xx; this also removes any extra zeros or poles of the chosen ff.

In the correspondence above, ideals correspond to effective divisors, and the principal ideal (f)(f) corresponds to the principal divisor div(f)\operatorname{div}(f). There are also good reasons to modify this correspondence by inserting a minus sign. With that convention, an effective divisor corresponds to a global section of the associated invertible sheaf.

Theorem 22.10: the divisor class group and the Picard group

Let XX be a locally factorial Noetherian integral scheme. Then the divisor class group of XX agrees with the Picard group of XX.

Proof

This follows from Lemma 20.6 and Theorem 22.9.

Corollary 22.11: the case of smooth schemes

Let XX be a smooth scheme over an algebraically closed field KK. Then the divisor class group of XX agrees with the Picard group of XX.

Proof

On a smooth scheme, the local rings are regular by Theorem 18.16, and they are unique factorisation domains by Theorem 25.12 of Singularity Theory (Osnabrück 2019). Thus the statement follows from Theorem 22.10.

Theorem 22.12: the Picard group of projective space

The Picard group of projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d, with d1d\geq 1, over a field KK is \mathbb Z. The invertible sheaves on projective space are represented by the twisted structure sheaves

𝒪Kd(),. \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(\ell), \qquad \ell\in\mathbb Z.

Proof

This follows from Theorem 22.10 and Example 22.8. Under the explicit correspondence in Theorem 22.9, the negative of the hyperplane class corresponds to the tautological bundle 𝒪Kd(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(1).

Editorial note - bundle name. The negative hyperplane class does correspond to 𝒪(1)\mathcal O(1) under the sign convention of Theorem 22.9. With the usual twisting notation also used in Exercise 22.13, however, the tautological line subbundle is 𝒪(1)\mathcal O(-1); 𝒪(1)\mathcal O(1) is its dual. The source’s bundle name should be read with this distinction.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-22.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-22.csv

Worksheet 22: The Divisor Class Group

The star marks Exercise 22.19. The candidate-title checks recorded by QA found that this is the only exercise with a public solution page. The other nineteen candidate titles do not exist; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 22.1

Determine the principal divisor of

1000333 \frac{1000}{333}

on Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z).

Exercise 22.2

Determine the principal divisor of

f=(t3)2(t1)5t2(t+2)1 f=(t-3)^2(t-1)^{-5}t^2(t+2)^{-1}

on the projective line

K1=Proj(K[X,Y]). \mathbb P_K^1=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]).

Exercise 22.3

Determine the principal divisor of

f=tt2+1 f=\frac{t}{t^2+1}

on the projective line

K1=Proj(K[X,Y]),t=YX, \mathbb P_K^1=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]), \qquad t=\frac YX,

for the fields K=K=\mathbb R and K=K=\mathbb C.

Exercise 22.4

Consider the projective line

K1=Proj(K[X,Y]) \mathbb P_K^1=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y])

over a field KK, together with the affine line

𝔸K1K1=D+(X){} \mathbb A_K^1\subseteq\mathbb P_K^1 =D_+(X)\cup\{\infty\}

whose ring of global sections is

K[YX]=K[t]. K\left[\frac YX\right]=K[t].

Prove the following statements.

  1. The principal divisor of a polynomial PK[t]P\in K[t] has no negative order (no pole) in 𝔸K1\mathbb A_K^1.
  2. The order of a polynomial PK[t]P\in K[t] at \infty is the negative of the degree of PP.
  3. Let D=PnPP D=\sum_P n_P\cdot P and let KK be algebraically closed. Then DD is a principal divisor if and only if PnP=0. \sum_Pn_P=0.

Editorial note - non-zero polynomial. Parts 1 and 2 require P0P\ne0: the source defines principal divisors and finite orders only for non-zero functions.

Exercise 22.5

Let

Kn=Proj(K[X0,X1,,Xn]) \mathbb P_K^n =\operatorname{Proj}(K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n])

be projective space over a field KK. Show that effective Weil divisors on Kn\mathbb P_K^n correspond to normalised homogeneous polynomials

PK[X0,X1,,Xn]. P\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n].

Exercise 22.6

Show that on projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d over a field, any two hyperplanes

H1=V+(a0X0+a1X0++adXd) H_1=V_+(a_0X_0+a_1X_0+\cdots+a_dX_d)

and

H2=V+(b0X0+b1X0++bdXd) H_2=V_+(b_0X_0+b_1X_0+\cdots+b_dX_d)

are linearly equivalent.

Editorial note - repeated variable in the source. Both source equations print X0X_0 in their first two terms. This edition preserves these formulas and does not silently change the second term.

Exercise 22.7

Let

V=V+(F)Kd V=V_+(F)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d

be an irreducible hypersurface of degree dd in projective space over a field, viewed as an element of the divisor class group. Show that VV is linearly equivalent to dHdH, where HH denotes the class of a hyperplane.

Exercise 22.8

Show that the set of all hyperplanes in a projective space itself forms a projective space of the same dimension.

Exercise 22.9

Let P0,P1,,PNP_0,P_1,\ldots,P_N be (closed) points of projective space KN\mathbb P_K^N not all contained in any one hyperplane. Let 0rN0\leq r\leq N.

  1. Show that P0,P1,,PrP_0,P_1,\ldots,P_r are not contained in any projective subspace of dimension <r<r.
  2. Show that the set of all hyperplanes containing the points P0,P1,,PrP_0,P_1,\ldots,P_r forms a projective subspace of dimension N1rN-1-r in the space of all hyperplanes.

Editorial note - rational points. The dimension assertion requires the PiP_i to be KK-rational points, as is automatic over an algebraically closed field. Arbitrary closed points over a general field may impose more than one linear condition. For r=Nr=N, the set is empty, interpreted as projective dimension 1-1.

Exercise 22.10

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme, and let ZXZ\subset X be a closed subset of codimension 2\geq 2. Show that the divisor class groups of XX and XZX\smallsetminus Z agree.

Exercise 22.11

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme, and let UXU\subset X be an open subset. Show that omitting the prime divisors not meeting UU gives a surjective group homomorphism

Div(X)Div(U). \operatorname{Div}(X)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Div}(U).

Show that principal divisors map to principal divisors, so that there is a surjective group homomorphism

DKG(X)DKG(U). \operatorname{DKG}(X)\longrightarrow\operatorname{DKG}(U).

Exercise 22.12

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme, and let xXx\in X be a point. Show that omitting the prime divisors not passing through xx gives a surjective group homomorphism

Div(X)Div(𝒪X,x). \operatorname{Div}(X) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Div}(\mathcal O_{X,x}).

Show that principal divisors map to principal divisors, so that there is a surjective group homomorphism

DKG(X)DKG(𝒪X,x). \operatorname{DKG}(X) \longrightarrow\operatorname{DKG}(\mathcal O_{X,x}).

Exercise 22.13

Let

D=YaYY=jajYj=jajV+(Gj) D =\sum_Ya_Y\cdot Y =\sum_ja_j\cdot Y_j =\sum_ja_j\cdot V_+(G_j)

be a Weil divisor of projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d, where the prime divisors involved are described by homogeneous prime elements

GjK[X0,X1,,Xd]. G_j\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d].

Consider the polynomial

G:=jGjaj G:=\prod_jG_j^{a_j}

of degree

δ=jajgrad(Gj). \delta=\sum_ja_j\operatorname{grad}(G_j).

Show that its associated invertible subsheaf D\mathcal L_D of the function-field sheaf, in the sense of Theorem 22.9, agrees with the realisation of the twisted structure sheaf

𝒪Kd(δ) \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(-\delta)

by multiplication by GG from Example 20.9.

Editorial note - the word “polynomial” in the source. The source calls G:=jGjajG:=\prod_jG_j^{a_j} a polynomial, although the coefficients aja_j of a general Weil divisor may be negative. This edition preserves the source terminology and formula without assuming the divisor is effective.

In the following exercises, for a divisor DD we work with

𝒪X(D)=D. \mathcal O_X(D)=-\mathcal L_D.

Thus, for an open subset UXU\subseteq X,

𝒪X(D)(U)={fKordY(f)D for all YU}. \mathcal O_X(D)(U) =\{f\in K\mid\operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\geq-D \text{ for all }Y\in U\}.

Editorial note - the convention printed in the source. The source writes 𝒪X(D)=D\mathcal O_X(D)=-\mathcal L_D and compares ordY(f)\operatorname{ord}_Y(f) directly with D-D, without naming the divisor coefficient. This edition preserves that notation. Here the minus sign means the inverse invertible sheaf, 𝒪X(D)=DD\mathcal O_X(D)=\mathcal L_{-D}\cong\mathcal L_D^\vee, not pointwise negation of its sections. The inequality means ordY(f)aY\operatorname{ord}_Y(f)\geq-a_Y for prime divisors meeting UU; the zero section is included separately, as in the note to Theorem 22.9.

Exercise 22.14

Let XX be a locally factorial projective integral scheme over an algebraically closed field KK, and let DD be a Weil divisor on XX with associated sheaf 𝒪X(D)\mathcal O_X(D). Show that there is a natural correspondence between effective Weil divisors linearly equivalent to DD and non-trivial global sections of 𝒪X(D)\mathcal O_X(D), where sections are identified if they differ only by scaling.

Exercise 22.15

Let XX be a locally factorial Noetherian integral scheme and \mathcal L an invertible subsheaf of the constant function-field sheaf. Let

sΓ(X,) s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

be a non-trivial section. Show that the zero locus of ss, namely

Z(s)=XXs, Z(s)=X\smallsetminus X_s,

is naturally an effective Weil divisor DD on XX such that

𝒪X(D). \mathcal L\cong\mathcal O_X(D).

Exercise 22.16

Let

F=F1a1Frar F=F_1^{a_1}\cdots F_r^{a_r}

be the prime factorisation of a homogeneous polynomial

FK[X0,X1,,Xd] F\in K[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d]

of degree ee over an algebraically closed field KK, with homogeneous prime polynomials FjF_j, and let

D=j=1najV+(Fj) D=\sum_{j=1}^n a_jV_+(F_j)

be the associated Weil divisor on projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d. Prove the following statements.

  1. Every effective Weil divisor on projective space can be represented in this form, uniquely up to scaling.
  2. Set-theoretically, V+(F)=j=1nV+(Fi). V_+(F)=\bigcup_{j=1}^nV_+(F_i).
  3. Let CKdC\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d be a smooth projective curve not contained in V+(F)V_+(F). Then DD induces a Weil divisor D|CD|_C on the curve CC by taking, at each point PCP\in C, the order of FF in 𝒪C,P\mathcal O_{C,P}.
  4. The restricted invertible sheaf 𝒪Kd(e)|C\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(e)|_C is isomorphic to the invertible sheaf on CC associated to D|CD|_C. Thus 𝒪Kd(D)|C=𝒪C(D|C). \mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(D)|_C =\mathcal O_C(D|_C).
  5. Linearly equivalent divisors on projective space induce linearly equivalent divisors on the curve.

Editorial note - indices in the source. The source factorisation uses rr factors, whereas the sum and union use the bound nn; in the union, the running index is jj but the term is printed as FiF_i. All these indices are preserved as in the source. In part 3, “the order of FF” means the order of the local equation F/XieF/X_i^e on a chart with Xi(P)0X_i(P)\ne0. The homogeneous polynomial itself is a section of 𝒪(e)\mathcal O(e), not a function in 𝒪C,P\mathcal O_{C,P}. Changing such a chart multiplies the local equation by a unit, so its order is well defined.

Exercise 22.17

Let DD be an effective Weil divisor in projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d with at least one positive component. Show that DD has non-empty intersection with every projective curve CKdC\subseteq\mathbb P_K^d.

Use the fact that D+(f)D_+(f) is affine and a projective curve is not affine.

In particular, two curves in the projective plane always have non-empty intersection. For smooth curves, one can also use Exercise 22.16. This property by no means holds on all projective surfaces, as the following examples show.

Exercise 22.18

Show that the projective surface

V+(XYZW)K3 V_+(XY-ZW)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^3

contains disjoint lines, viewed as objects in projective space.

Exercise 22.19 ★

Show that the projective surface

V+(X3+Y3Z3W3)K3 V_+(X^3+Y^3-Z^3-W^3)\subseteq\mathbb P_K^3

of degree 33 over an algebraically closed field KK of characteristic 3\ne 3 contains disjoint lines, viewed as objects in projective space.

Exercise 22.20

Let C1C_1 and C2C_2 be two concentric circles in 2\mathbb R^2 centred at (0,0)(0,0). Determine their intersection points, viewing the circles as projective curves, in the projective plane 2\mathbb P_{\mathbb C}^2.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-22.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-22.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 22

The candidate-title checks recorded by QA, based on the sequence of 20 exercises in the frozen worksheet revision, found exactly one public solution page: the solution to Exercise 22.19. The results were negative for Exercises 22.1–22.18 and 22.20. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced by an invented solution.

Solution to Exercise 22.19

We write the defining equation as

F=X3Z3+Y3W3=(XZ)(XζZ)(Xζ2Z)+(YW)(YζW)(Yζ2W), \begin{aligned} F &=X^3-Z^3+Y^3-W^3\\ &=(X-Z)(X-\zeta Z)(X-\zeta^2Z) +(Y-W)(Y-\zeta W)(Y-\zeta^2W), \end{aligned}

where ζ\zeta is a third root of unity. Thus, for example,

F(XZ,YW) F\in(X-Z,Y-W)

and

F(XζZ,YζW). F\in(X-\zeta Z,Y-\zeta W).

Hence

L1=V+(XZ,YW),L2=V+(XζZ,YζW)V+(F). L_1=V_+(X-Z,Y-W), \qquad L_2=V_+(X-\zeta Z,Y-\zeta W) \subseteq V_+(F).

As intersections of two distinct projective planes, L1L_1 and L2L_2 are lines. Their intersection is

L1L2=V+(XZ,YW),L2V+(XζZ,YζW)=V+(XZ,YW,XζZ,YζW)=V+(XZ,XζZ,YW,YζW)=V+(X,Z,Y,W)=. \begin{aligned} L_1\cap L_2 &=V_+(X-Z,Y-W),\ L_2\cap V_+(X-\zeta Z,Y-\zeta W)\\ &=V_+(X-Z,Y-W,X-\zeta Z,Y-\zeta W)\\ &=V_+(X-Z,X-\zeta Z,Y-W,Y-\zeta W)\\ &=V_+(X,Z,Y,W)\\ &=\varnothing. \end{aligned}

Editorial note - first line of the intersection chain. The first line of the source display prints a comma, repeats L2L_2, and then writes a second intersection. This edition preserves that line as in the source; the subsequent lines give the combined ideal yielding the empty intersection. The root ζ\zeta must be primitive, so ζ1\zeta\ne1; otherwise the two lines coincide and the factorisation is invalid in characteristic different from 33. Such a root exists under the exercise’s hypotheses.

Negative candidate-check results

Those candidate checks found no public solution page for Exercises 22.1, 22.2, 22.3, 22.4, 22.5, 22.6, 22.7, 22.8, 22.9, 22.10, 22.11, 22.12, 22.13, 22.14, 22.15, 22.16, 22.17, 22.18, or 22.20. This statement records the candidate checks; it does not assert that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-22.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-22.csv

Lecture 23: Injective Modules

Injective modules

Definition 23.1: injective module

Let RR be a commutative ring. An RR-module II is called injective if, for every RR-module MM, every submodule NMN\subseteq M, and every RR-module homomorphism

φ:NI \varphi:N\longrightarrow I

there is an extension

φ̃:MI. \widetilde\varphi:M\longrightarrow I.

Over a field, every vector space is injective. Indeed, every vector subspace of a vector space has a direct complement, and the linear map can be extended arbitrarily on that complement. For R=R=\mathbb Z, the situation is already more complicated.

Definition 23.2: divisible group

An abelian group GG is called divisible if, for every n+n\in\mathbb N_+ and every gGg\in G, there is an hGh\in G with

g=nh. g=nh.

The group \mathbb Z itself is not divisible. In contrast, \mathbb Q is divisible as an abelian group, since for every n+n\in\mathbb N_+ the multiplication map

,xnx, \mathbb Q\longrightarrow\mathbb Q,\qquad x\longmapsto nx,

is surjective: we can divide by nn, which explains the name divisible.

Lemma 23.3: quotient groups of divisible groups

If DD is a divisible group, every quotient group D/HD/H is also divisible.

Proof

Let n+n\in\mathbb N_+. For every dDd\in D there is an eDe\in D with d=ned=ne. Then in D/HD/H we also have

[d]=n[e]. [d]=n[e].

Lemma 23.4: embedding in a divisible group

For every abelian group GG, there is a divisible group DD with GDG\subseteq D.

Proof

We write

G=(J)/H G=\mathbb Z^{(J)}/H

for a suitable index set JJ indexing a system of generators of GG. The free abelian group (J)\mathbb Z^{(J)} embeds in the divisible group (J)\mathbb Q^{(J)}. There is therefore an embedding

G(J)/H, G\subseteq\mathbb Q^{(J)}/H,

and the group on the right is divisible by Lemma 23.3.

We state the following result without proof.

Lemma 23.5: divisible if and only if injective

An abelian group GG is divisible if and only if GG is injective.

Lemma 23.6: short exact sequences containing an injective module

Let II be an injective module over a commutative ring RR. Every short exact sequence of RR-modules

0IBC0 0\longrightarrow I\longrightarrow B\longrightarrow C\longrightarrow 0

splits.

Proof

The identity IdI:II\operatorname{Id}_I:I\to I has an extension φ:BI\varphi:B\to I. This map gives the splitting.

Lemma 23.7: change of rings for injective modules

Let RR be a commutative ring, SS a commutative RR-algebra, and II an injective RR-module. Then the SS-module

HomR(S,I) \operatorname{Hom}_R(S,I)

is also injective.

Proof

Let ABA\subseteq B be SS-modules and let

φ:AHomR(S,I),aφa, \varphi:A\longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}_R(S,I), \qquad a\longmapsto\varphi_a,

be an SS-module homomorphism. Explicitly, this means that

φa(s)=φas(1). \varphi_a(s)=\varphi_{as}(1).

View AA and BB as RR-modules and consider the composite RR-module homomorphism

AφHomR(S,I)θθ(1)I. A\xrightarrow{\ \varphi\ } \operatorname{Hom}_R(S,I) \xrightarrow{\ \theta\mapsto\theta(1)\ }I.

Since II is injective as an RR-module, this composite has an RR-linear extension

φ̃:BI. \widetilde\varphi:B\longrightarrow I.

We claim that the map

BHomR(S,I),b(sφ̃(sb)), B\longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}_R(S,I), \qquad b\longmapsto\bigl(s\longmapsto\widetilde\varphi(sb)\bigr),

is an SS-module homomorphism. First, the composite map

S1bBφ̃I S\xrightarrow{\ 1\mapsto b\ }B \xrightarrow{\ \widetilde\varphi\ }I

clearly belongs to HomR(S,I)\operatorname{Hom}_R(S,I). The overall assignment is SS-linear by the SS-module structure on HomR(S,I)\operatorname{Hom}_R(S,I). For aAa\in A we have

φ̃(sa)=φas(1)=φa(s), \widetilde\varphi(sa)=\varphi_{as}(1)=\varphi_a(s),

so the map is indeed an extension.

Injective resolutions

Corollary 23.8: embedding a module in an injective module

For an RR-module MM over a commutative ring RR, there is an injective module II with MIM\subseteq I.

Proof

By Lemma 23.4, for the abelian group MM there is a divisible group DD and an embedding MDM\subseteq D. By Lemma 23.5, DD is an injective \mathbb Z-module. Lemma 23.7 then says that the RR-module

Hom(R,D) \operatorname{Hom}_{\mathbb Z}(R,D)

is also injective. The source displays the commutative diagram

MDHom(R,M)Hom(R,D). \begin{matrix} M&\longrightarrow&D\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \operatorname{Hom}_{\mathbb Z}(R,M) &\longrightarrow& \operatorname{Hom}_{\mathbb Z}(R,D). \end{matrix}

The left vertical map is given by

v(rrv), v\longmapsto\bigl(r\longmapsto rv\bigr),

and the bottom horizontal map is induced by the embedding MDM\hookrightarrow D. Both are injective RR-module homomorphisms. Their composite gives the RR-submodule

MHom(R,D). M\subseteq\operatorname{Hom}_{\mathbb Z}(R,D).

Editorial note - right vertical arrow in the source diagram. The source also states that the right vertical arrow is given by v(rrv)v\mapsto(r\mapsto rv). However, the stated data make DD only a divisible abelian group, not an RR-module, so that arrow is not defined without additional structure. The conclusion needs only the well-defined left vertical and bottom horizontal arrows above. This edition preserves the source diagram but uses the composite of those two arrows for the resulting embedding.

Definition 23.9: injective resolution

An injective resolution of an RR-module MM over a commutative ring RR is an exact complex of RR-modules

0MI0I1I2, 0\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow I_0\longrightarrow I_1 \longrightarrow I_2\longrightarrow\cdots,

where InI_n is injective for every n0n\geq 0.

Lemma 23.10: existence of injective resolutions

Every RR-module MM over a commutative ring RR has an injective resolution.

Proof

By Corollary 23.8, there is an injective module I0I_0 with MI0M\subseteq I_0. Similarly, for the quotient module I0/MI_0/M there is an injective module I1I_1 with I0/MI1I_0/M\subseteq I_1, and so on.

Lemma 23.11: extending an initial homomorphism to complexes

Let LL and MM be RR-modules over a commutative ring RR. Let

0LL0L1 0\longrightarrow L\longrightarrow L_0\longrightarrow L_1 \longrightarrow\cdots

be an exact complex,

0MI0I1 0\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow I_0\longrightarrow I_1 \longrightarrow\cdots

an injective resolution, and

φ:LM \varphi:L\longrightarrow M

an RR-module homomorphism. Then there are RR-module homomorphisms

φn:LnIn \varphi_n:L_n\longrightarrow I_n

commuting with the homomorphisms in the two complexes.

Proof

We prove the existence of the commuting homomorphisms by induction on nn. Since LL0L\subseteq L_0 and I0I_0 is injective, the homomorphism LMI0L\to M\subseteq I_0 has a commuting extension

φ0:L0I0. \varphi_0:L_0\longrightarrow I_0.

This establishes the base case. Now suppose the homomorphisms through φn\varphi_n already exist. Consider the commutative diagram

Ln1LnLn+1φn1φnIn1InIn+1, \begin{matrix} L_{n-1}&\longrightarrow&L_n&\longrightarrow&L_{n+1}\\ \downarrow\scriptstyle{\varphi_{n-1}}&& \downarrow\scriptstyle{\varphi_n}&&\downarrow\\ I_{n-1}&\longrightarrow&I_n&\longrightarrow&I_{n+1}, \end{matrix}

where the right vertical arrow remains to be constructed. There is an injection

Ln/bildLn1Ln+1. L_n/\operatorname{bild}L_{n-1}\longrightarrow L_{n+1}.

By commutativity, all of Ln1L_{n-1} maps to zero in In+1I_{n+1}. Thus there is a homomorphism

Ln/bildLn1In+1, L_n/\operatorname{bild}L_{n-1}\longrightarrow I_{n+1},

and this homomorphism has an extension to Ln+1L_{n+1}.

In general, there are several homomorphisms of chain complexes in the situation above. Nevertheless, they are homotopic to one another.

Lemma 23.12: uniqueness up to homotopy

Let MM be an RR-module over a commutative ring RR. Let

0ML0L1 0\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow L_0\longrightarrow L_1 \longrightarrow\cdots

be an exact complex and let

0MI0I1 0\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow I_0\longrightarrow I_1 \longrightarrow\cdots

be a complex in which all the modules InI_n are injective. If

φ,ψ:LI \varphi,\psi:L_\bullet\longrightarrow I_\bullet

are homomorphisms of chain complexes, then φ\varphi and ψ\psi are homotopic.

Editorial note - common initial map. The source leaves implicit that φ\varphi and ψ\psi extend the same map on the initial module MM (in particular, the identity when comparing resolutions of MM). This condition is needed for the induction at n=0n=0; arbitrary chain maps need not be homotopic.

Proof

We define the homotopy maps inductively,

Θn:Ln+1In \Theta_n:L_{n+1}\longrightarrow I_n

and set

Θ1:L0M=I1 \Theta_{-1}:L_0\longrightarrow M=I_{-1}

to be the zero map. Note that MM is not injective in general. Suppose the homotopy maps through Θn1\Theta_{n-1} have already been constructed. We have the diagram

Ln1dnLndn+1Ln+1In1enInen+1In+1, \begin{matrix} L_{n-1}&\xrightarrow{\ d_n\ }&L_n& \xrightarrow{\ d_{n+1}\ }&L_{n+1}\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow\\ I_{n-1}&\xrightarrow{\ e_n\ }&I_n& \xrightarrow{\ e_{n+1}\ }&I_{n+1}, \end{matrix}

together with the diagonal map Θn1:LnIn1\Theta_{n-1}:L_n\to I_{n-1}, and

φn1ψn1=en1Θn2+Θn1dn. \varphi_{n-1}-\psi_{n-1} =e_{n-1}\circ\Theta_{n-2}+\Theta_{n-1}\circ d_n.

Consider the homomorphism

φnψnenΘn1 \varphi_n-\psi_n-e_n\circ\Theta_{n-1}

from LnL_n to InI_n. For xLn1x\in L_{n-1} we have

(φnψnenΘn1)(dn(x))=(φnψn)(dn(x))(enΘn1)(dn(x))=(φnψn)(dn(x))en(Θn1(dn(x)))=(φnψn)(dn(x))en(en1(Θn2(x))+φn1(x)ψn1(x))=φn(dn(x))ψn(dn(x))en(φn1(x))+en(ψn1(x))=φn(dn(x))en(φn1(x))ψn(dn(x))+en(ψn1(x))=0, \begin{aligned} &(\varphi_n-\psi_n-e_n\circ\Theta_{n-1})(d_n(x))\\ &\quad=(\varphi_n-\psi_n)(d_n(x)) -(e_n\circ\Theta_{n-1})(d_n(x))\\ &\quad=(\varphi_n-\psi_n)(d_n(x)) -e_n(\Theta_{n-1}(d_n(x)))\\ &\quad=(\varphi_n-\psi_n)(d_n(x)) -e_n\bigl(-e_{n-1}(\Theta_{n-2}(x)) +\varphi_{n-1}(x)-\psi_{n-1}(x)\bigr)\\ &\quad=\varphi_n(d_n(x))-\psi_n(d_n(x)) -e_n(\varphi_{n-1}(x))+e_n(\psi_{n-1}(x))\\ &\quad=\varphi_n(d_n(x))-e_n(\varphi_{n-1}(x)) -\psi_n(d_n(x))+e_n(\psi_{n-1}(x))\\ &\quad=0, \end{aligned}

since φ\varphi and ψ\psi commute with the differentials. Thus φnψnenΘn1\varphi_n-\psi_n-e_n\circ\Theta_{n-1} maps the image of dnd_n to zero. We obtain an induced homomorphism

Ln/bilddnIn. L_n/\operatorname{bild}d_n\longrightarrow I_n.

Since the complex LL_\bullet is exact, there is an injective map

Ln/bilddnLn+1. L_n/\operatorname{bild}d_n\longrightarrow L_{n+1}.

Since InI_n is injective, we obtain an extension

Θn:Ln+1In. -\Theta_n:L_{n+1}\longrightarrow I_n.

We therefore have

φnψnenΘn1=Θndn+1. \varphi_n-\psi_n-e_n\circ\Theta_{n-1} =-\Theta_n\circ d_{n+1}.

Editorial note - sign in the source proof. The final two displays introduce Θn-\Theta_n, whereas the induction hypothesis uses a plus sign. Choose the extension as Θn\Theta_n instead. The resulting identity is φnψn=enΘn1+Θndn+1\varphi_n-\psi_n=e_n\circ\Theta_{n-1} +\Theta_n\circ d_{n+1}, consistent with the preceding induction.

Injective and flasque sheaves

By definition, an injective module is characterised by the existence of homomorphisms in certain situations. There is therefore a corresponding notion of an injective object in any category in which one can speak of injective homomorphisms. The usual setting is that of additive or abelian categories; see the appendices. The category of sheaves of abelian groups on a topological space, and the category of sheaves of modules on a ringed space, are such abelian categories. We essentially proved this in Lectures 5 and 6. We now show that in this setting too, a sheaf can be embedded in an injective sheaf.

Lemma 23.13: embedding a sheaf of modules in an injective sheaf

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. There is an injective sheaf of modules \mathcal I on XX with \mathcal M\subseteq\mathcal I.

Proof

For every sheaf of modules \mathcal M, the map

xXi*x \mathcal M\longrightarrow\prod_{x\in X}i_*\mathcal M_x

is an injective 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism. Here, for xXx\in X, i*xi_*\mathcal M_x is the pushforward of the 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x}-module x\mathcal M_x, viewed as a sheaf on {x}\{x\}, along the embedding

i:{x}X. i:\{x\}\longrightarrow X.

By Corollary 23.8, for x\mathcal M_x there is an injective 𝒪X,x\mathcal O_{X,x}-module IxI_x at xx. Set

:=xXi*Ix. \mathcal I:=\prod_{x\in X}i_*I_x.

We thus obtain inclusions of 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules

xXi*xxXi*Ix. \mathcal M\longrightarrow \prod_{x\in X}i_*\mathcal M_x \longrightarrow \prod_{x\in X}i_*I_x.

We must show that \mathcal I is injective. Let 𝒢\mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal G be 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules and suppose we are given an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

φ:. \varphi:\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal I.

By Exercise 3.18 and Lemma 4.3 of the Appendix, this corresponds to an element

(φx)xXHom𝒪X(,i*Ix)=xXHom𝒪X,x(x,Ix). (\varphi_x)\in \prod_{x\in X} \operatorname{Hom}_{\mathcal O_X}(\mathcal F,i_*I_x) = \prod_{x\in X} \operatorname{Hom}_{\mathcal O_{X,x}}(\mathcal F_x,I_x).

Each φx\varphi_x has an extension φ̃x:𝒢xIx\widetilde\varphi_x:\mathcal G_x\to I_x, and these combine to give an extension

φ̃:𝒢. \widetilde\varphi:\mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal I.

Injective sheaves are closely related to flasque sheaves. The latter are often easier to work with computationally.

Definition 23.14: flasque sheaf

A sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on a topological space is called flasque if for every pair of open subsets UVU\subseteq V, the restriction map

𝒢(V)𝒢(U) \mathcal G(V)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

is surjective.

For a flasque sheaf, the restriction map

𝒢(V)𝒢(U) \mathcal G(V)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U)

is thus surjective for arbitrary open subsets UVU\subseteq V.

Lemma 23.15: basic properties of flasque sheaves

Let XX be a topological space and

0𝒢0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G \longrightarrow\mathcal H\longrightarrow 0

a short exact sequence of sheaves of abelian groups. The following properties hold.

  1. If \mathcal F is flasque, then the map on global sections

    Γ(X,𝒢)Γ(X,) \Gamma(X,\mathcal G)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H)

    is surjective.

  2. If \mathcal F and 𝒢\mathcal G are flasque, then \mathcal H is also flasque.

Proof

For (1), let tΓ(X,)t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) be given. We use Zorn’s lemma and consider the set

={(U,s)UX open,sΓ(U,𝒢),st|U}. \mathcal M= \{(U,s)\mid U\subseteq X\text{ open},\ s\in\Gamma(U,\mathcal G),\ s\longmapsto t|_U\}.

We order \mathcal M by setting

(U,s)(U,s) (U,s)\preccurlyeq(U',s')

if UUU\subseteq U' and ss' extends ss. By the sheaf property, every chain has an upper bound. Zorn’s lemma therefore gives a maximal element (U,s)(U,s) of \mathcal M. We must show that U=XU=X.

Suppose UXU\ne X and take xUx\notin U. Since the sheaf morphism 𝒢\mathcal G\to\mathcal H is surjective, there is an open neighbourhood xVx\in V and a section rΓ(V,𝒢)r\in\Gamma(V,\mathcal G) mapping to t|Vt|_V. Consequently,

s|UVr|UV s|_{U\cap V}-r|_{U\cap V}

maps to zero and belongs to Γ(UV,)\Gamma(U\cap V,\mathcal F). Since \mathcal F is flasque, there is a section

zΓ(X,) z\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal F)

whose restriction to UVU\cap V is s|UVr|UVs|_{U\cap V}-r|_{U\cap V}. Replace rr with

r=r+z|V. r'=r+z|_V.

This element still maps to t|Vt|_V, and

s|UVr|UV=z|Vz|V=0. s|_{U\cap V}-r'|_{U\cap V}=z|_V-z|_V=0.

Thus ss and rr', as sections of 𝒢\mathcal G over UU and VV respectively, agree on the overlap and determine a section

sΓ(UV,𝒢) s'\in\Gamma(U\cup V,\mathcal G)

mapping to tt. This contradicts the maximality of UU.

Editorial note - the sheaf containing the glued section. The frozen source prints sΓ(UV,)s'\in\Gamma(U\cup V,\mathcal F). However, ss and rr' have just been specified as sections of 𝒢\mathcal G, and the glued section must map to tΓ(X,)t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal H). The argument therefore requires sΓ(UV,𝒢)s'\in\Gamma(U\cup V,\mathcal G), as used above. This edition explicitly records that change of symbol and leaves the rest of the proof unchanged. In the preceding cancellation display, both copies of z|Vz|_V must also be restricted to UVU\cap V, where the left-hand side is defined.

Statement (2) follows from (1).

Lemma 23.16: injective sheaves are flasque

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal I an injective 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. Then \mathcal I is flasque.

Proof

Let UXU\subseteq X be an open subset. Consider the presheaf

𝒫(V):={𝒪X(V),if VU,0,otherwise, \mathcal P(V):= \begin{cases} \mathcal O_X(V),&\text{if }V\subseteq U,\\ 0,&\text{otherwise}, \end{cases}

and denote its sheafification by 𝒪U\mathcal O_U. By Lemma 5.2 (4), the natural presheaf homomorphism 𝒫𝒪X\mathcal P\to\mathcal O_X induces a sheaf homomorphism

𝒪U𝒪X. \mathcal O_U\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X.

This homomorphism is injective. Moreover,

Hom(𝒪U,)=Γ(U,). \operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal O_U,\mathcal I) =\Gamma(U,\mathcal I).

Since \mathcal I is injective, each element here extends to an element of

Hom(𝒪X,)=Γ(X,). \operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal O_X,\mathcal I) =\Gamma(X,\mathcal I).

This means that the restriction map

Γ(X,)Γ(U,) \Gamma(X,\mathcal I)\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal I)

is surjective.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-23.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-23.csv

Worksheet 23: Injective Modules

There are no stars because the frozen source closure found no public solution page for any of the 21 exercises. All Exercises 23.1–23.21 have negative candidate results; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 23.1

Let HGH\subseteq G be a subgroup of an abelian group GG, and let

φ:H \varphi:H\longrightarrow\mathbb Z

be a group homomorphism. Show that there is a group homomorphism

G G\longrightarrow\mathbb Q

extending φ\varphi, where φ\varphi is viewed as a map to \mathbb Q.

Exercise 23.2

Show that the group (+,)(\mathbb Q_+,\cdot) is not divisible.

Exercise 23.3

Show that the groups (,+)(\mathbb R,+) and (+,)(\mathbb R_+,\cdot) are divisible. Is (×,)(\mathbb R^\times,\cdot) also divisible?

Exercise 23.4

Show that the groups /(n)\mathbb Z/(n) with n+n\in\mathbb N_+ are not injective.

Editorial note - exceptional value. The source must exclude n=1n=1: /(1)\mathbb Z/(1) is the zero group and is injective. The intended range is n2n\geq2.

Exercise 23.5

Let KK be an algebraically closed field. Show that the group of units K×K^\times is divisible.

Exercise 23.6

For the cyclic group /(n)\mathbb Z/(n), describe a divisible group DD with

/(n)D. \mathbb Z/(n)\subseteq D.

Exercise 23.7

Let DD be a divisible group and SS a set. Show that the group

Abb(S,D) \operatorname{Abb}(S,D)

is also divisible.

Exercise 23.8

Let DD be a divisible group and SS an abelian group. Show that the group

Hom(S,D) \operatorname{Hom}(S,D)

is also divisible.

Editorial note - false assertion in the source. This is false for general SS: with S=/(2)S=\mathbb Z/(2) and D=/D=\mathbb Q/\mathbb Z, the group Hom(S,D)\operatorname{Hom}(S,D) is /(2)\mathbb Z/(2) and is not divisible. A sufficient additional hypothesis is that SS is free abelian, reducing the claim to Exercise 23.7. This is an editorial correction, not an available source solution.

Exercise 23.9

Discuss the differences and similarities between injective and projective modules over a commutative ring RR.

Exercise 23.10

Give an example of an injective RR-module MM over a commutative ring RR such that MM is not divisible as an abelian group.

Exercise 23.11

Give an example of a non-injective RR-module MM over a commutative ring RR such that MM is divisible as an abelian group.

Hint. Consider

R=M=[X]. R=M=\mathbb Q[X].

Exercise 23.12

Let II be an injective RR-module over a commutative ring RR, and let rRr\in R be a non-zero-divisor. Show that multiplication

μr:II,vrv, \mu_r:I\longrightarrow I,\qquad v\longmapsto rv,

is surjective.

Editorial note - module variable in the source. The frozen source begins the exercise by calling RR an injective RR-module, but the formula then uses μr:II\mu_r:I\to I. To make the object in the sentence agree with the formula, this edition uses II as the module variable without changing any other mathematical hypothesis or conclusion.

Exercise 23.13

Show that every abelian group GG has an injective resolution of the form

0GI0I10. 0\longrightarrow G\longrightarrow I_0\longrightarrow I_1 \longrightarrow 0.

Exercise 23.14

Let j\mathcal I_j, jJj\in J, be a family of injective sheaves of abelian groups on a topological space XX. Show that the direct product

jJj \prod_{j\in J}\mathcal I_j

is also injective.

Exercise 23.15

Show that the sheaf of real-valued continuous functions on \mathbb R is not flasque.

Exercise 23.16

Show that every sheaf on a discrete topological space XX is flasque.

Editorial note - sheaf category. Read this in the context of sheaves of abelian groups (or modules). For arbitrary sheaves of sets, a stalk may be empty, preventing extension even on a discrete space.

Exercise 23.17

Show that a locally constant sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on an irreducible topological space is flasque.

Exercise 23.18

Show that a locally constant sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on a topological space need not be flasque.

Exercise 23.19

Let GG be an abelian group and XX a topological space. Show that the sheaf

UAbb(U,G) U\longmapsto\operatorname{Abb}(U,G)

on XX is flasque.

Exercise 23.20

Let 𝒢j\mathcal G_j, jJj\in J, be a family of flasque sheaves on a topological space XX. Show that the direct product

jJ𝒢j \prod_{j\in J}\mathcal G_j

is also flasque.

Exercise 23.21

Let XX be a topological space with a decomposition

X=YZ X=Y\uplus Z

into disjoint non-empty open subsets. Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf on YY and \mathcal H a sheaf on ZZ. Show that the sheaf \mathcal F defined by

(U)=𝒢(UY)×(UZ) \mathcal F(U)= \mathcal G(U\cap Y)\times\mathcal H(U\cap Z)

is flasque if and only if 𝒢\mathcal G and \mathcal H are flasque.

Editorial note - missing grammatical subject. The frozen source sentence literally says “show that the by (U)=\mathcal F(U)=\cdots is flasque if and only if”, without naming the object being defined. The formula and the rest of the sentence identify that object as the sheaf \mathcal F. This edition makes it explicit and preserves the source formula, hypotheses, and equivalence.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The official PDFs retain their recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-23.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-23.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 23

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the 21 exercises. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for all Exercises 23.1–23.21. The absence of public solution pages is not replaced by invented solutions.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercises 23.1–23.21. This statement records the candidate checks; it does not assert that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 24: Right Derived Functors

Abelian categories

The notion of an abelian category is described abstractly by a list of axioms, which we have collected in an appendix. The following four main examples are important for us.

  1. The category of abelian groups with group homomorphisms.
  2. The category of RR-modules over a commutative ring, with RR-module homomorphisms.
  3. The category of sheaves of abelian groups on a topological space XX, with sheaf homomorphisms.
  4. The category of 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules on a ringed space (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X), with 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphisms.

In each of these categories, the meaning of a short exact sequence or an exact complex is clear. Moreover, in these categories every object can be embedded in an injective object of the category, so injective resolutions can also be constructed; see Corollary 23.8 and Lemma 23.13. This property even deserves a name of its own.

Definition 24.1: enough injective objects

An abelian category 𝒜\mathcal A is said to have enough injective objects if, for every object M𝒜M\in\mathcal A, there is an injective object II and a monomorphism

MI. M\longrightarrow I.

Left exact additive functors

Definition 24.2: additive functor

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be additive categories. A covariant functor

F:𝒜 F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B

is called additive if, for objects G,H𝒜G,H\in\mathcal A, the map

Mor(G,H)Mor(F(G),F(H)),φF(φ), \operatorname{Mor}(G,H)\longrightarrow \operatorname{Mor}(F(G),F(H)), \qquad \varphi\longmapsto F(\varphi),

is a group homomorphism.

Definition 24.3: left exact functor

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories. A covariant functor

F:𝒜 F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B

is called left exact if it is additive and, for every short exact sequence

0ABC0 0\longrightarrow A\longrightarrow B\longrightarrow C\longrightarrow 0

in 𝒜\mathcal A, the sequence

0F(A)F(B)F(C) 0\longrightarrow F(A)\longrightarrow F(B)\longrightarrow F(C)

is exact in \mathcal B.

Two functors with both of these properties will be important for us.

Example 24.4: the Hom functor

Let RR be a commutative ring and AA a fixed RR-module. The assignment taking each RR-module MM to the module of homomorphisms

HomR(A,M) \operatorname{Hom}_R(A,M)

is left exact; see Exercise 24.1.

Example 24.5: the global sections functor

Let XX be a topological space and 𝒜\mathcal A the category of sheaves of abelian groups on XX, with the assignment

𝒢Γ(X,𝒢). \mathcal G\longmapsto\Gamma(X,\mathcal G).

Let

=ABEL \mathcal B=\operatorname{ABEL}

be the category of abelian groups, and let FF be evaluation on all of XX. Then 𝒜\mathcal A has enough injective objects, and FF is a covariant, additive, left exact functor. Left exactness follows from Lemma 6.8, and the existence of enough injective sheaves follows from Lemma 23.13.

The assignments in the examples above are not right exact; see Exercise 24.2 and Example 6.6. Among other things, the cohomology theories we shall study will provide a theoretical account of this failure of right exactness.

Edition note — scope of the right-exactness claim. The source’s statement is a general warning, not an assertion about every possible parameter or space. For example, Hom(A,-) is exact when A is projective, and global sections can be exact in special situations.

Derived functors

Definition 24.6: right derived functor

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories, with 𝒜\mathcal A having enough injective objects. Let

F:𝒜 F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B

be a covariant, additive, left exact functor. The nnth right derived functor

RnF:𝒜,n, R^nF:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B, \qquad n\in\mathbb N,

is defined as follows. For an object M𝒜M\in\mathcal A, take an injective resolution II^\bullet of MM and set

RnF(M):=Hn(F(I)). R^nF(M):=H^n(F(I^\bullet)).

For a homomorphism φ:MN\varphi:M\longrightarrow N in 𝒜\mathcal A, take an extension

φ̃:IJ, \widetilde\varphi:I^\bullet\longrightarrow J^\bullet,

where JJ^\bullet is an injective resolution of NN, and set

RnF(φ):=(Hn(φ̃):Hn(F(I))Hn(F(J))), R^nF(\varphi):= \bigl(H^n(\widetilde\varphi):H^n(F(I^\bullet)) \longrightarrow H^n(F(J^\bullet))\bigr),

using the induced homomorphism on homology in the sense of Lemma 8.5 of the Appendix.

Edition note — induced-map notation. The printed source labels this map Hn(φ̃)H^n(\widetilde\varphi), although the displayed source and target are the cohomology of the complexes obtained after applying FF; the intended map is therefore the one induced by F(φ̃)F(\widetilde\varphi). The proof of Theorem 24.7 later switches from superscript HnH^n to subscript HnH_n for the same construction. This edition preserves both printed conventions while making their relationship explicit.

Theorem 24.7: delta properties of right derived functors

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories, with 𝒜\mathcal A having enough injective objects. Let F:𝒜F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B be a covariant, additive, left exact functor, and let RnFR^nF denote its right derived functors. The following properties hold.

  1. RnFR^nF is a well-defined additive functor from 𝒜\mathcal A to \mathcal B.

  2. There is a natural isomorphism

    R0FF. R^0F\cong F.

  3. For every short exact sequence

    0ABC0 0\longrightarrow A\longrightarrow B\longrightarrow C\longrightarrow 0

    in 𝒜\mathcal A and every nn\in\mathbb N, there is a natural connecting homomorphism

    δn:RnF(C)Rn+1F(A) \delta^n:R^nF(C)\longrightarrow R^{n+1}F(A)

    such that there is an exact complex in \mathcal B,

    Rn1F(C)δn1RnF(A)RnF(B)RnF(C)δnRn+1F(A)Rn+1F(B). \begin{aligned} \ldots\longrightarrow R^{n-1}F(C) &\overset{\delta^{n-1}}{\longrightarrow}R^nF(A) \longrightarrow R^nF(B)\longrightarrow R^nF(C)\\ &\overset{\delta^n}{\longrightarrow}R^{n+1}F(A) \longrightarrow R^{n+1}F(B)\longrightarrow\ldots . \end{aligned}

  4. For a homomorphism of exact sequences

    0ABC00ABC0, \begin{matrix} 0&\longrightarrow&A&\longrightarrow&B&\longrightarrow&C&\longrightarrow&0\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow\\ 0&\longrightarrow&A'&\longrightarrow&B'&\longrightarrow&C'&\longrightarrow&0, \end{matrix}

    the diagram

    RnF(C)δnRn+1F(A)RnF(C)δnRn+1F(A) \begin{matrix} R^nF(C)&\overset{\delta^n}{\longrightarrow}&R^{n+1}F(A)\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ R^nF(C')&\overset{\delta^n}{\longrightarrow}&R^{n+1}F(A') \end{matrix}

    commutes.

Proof

  1. To establish well-definedness, that is, independence of the chosen injective resolution, we give the proof when 𝒜\mathcal A is the category of RR-modules; formulating the general case takes a little more work. Let

    0NL0L1 0\longrightarrow N\longrightarrow L_0\longrightarrow L_1 \longrightarrow\ldots

    and

    0NI0I1 0\longrightarrow N\longrightarrow I_0\longrightarrow I_1 \longrightarrow\ldots

    be injective resolutions of a module NN. By Lemma 23.11, there are homomorphisms of chain complexes

    φ:LI \varphi:L_\bullet\longrightarrow I_\bullet

    and

    ψ:IL. \psi:I_\bullet\longrightarrow L_\bullet.

    By Lemma 23.12, the composites ψφ\psi\circ\varphi and φψ\varphi\circ\psi are homotopic to the identity on LL_\bullet and II_\bullet, respectively. By Lemma 8.9 of the Appendix, the same holds for the associated homomorphisms on the complexes F(L)F(L_\bullet) and F(I)F(I_\bullet). Thus for the induced homomorphisms on homology, the composite

    Hn(F(L))Hn(φ)Hn(F(I))Hn(ψ)Hn(F(L)) H_n(F(L_\bullet)) \overset{H_n(\varphi)}{\longrightarrow}H_n(F(I_\bullet)) \overset{H_n(\psi)}{\longrightarrow}H_n(F(L_\bullet))

    is the identity. Hence H(φ)H(\varphi) is a canonical isomorphism. Additivity always holds on homology by Lemma 8.5 of the Appendix.

  2. Let II^\bullet be an injective resolution of the object MM. The homology in degree 00 of the complex

    0F(I0)F(I1)F(I2) 0\longrightarrow F(I^0)\longrightarrow F(I^1) \longrightarrow F(I^2)\longrightarrow\ldots

    is simply the kernel of the homomorphism

    F(I0)F(I1). F(I^0)\longrightarrow F(I^1).

    Since FF is left exact, this kernel equals F(M)F(M).

  3. By Lemma 9.9 of the Appendix, there is a commutative diagram

    0000ABC00I0J0K000I1J1K10 \begin{matrix} &&0&&0&&0&&\\ &&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\\ 0&\longrightarrow&A&\longrightarrow&B&\longrightarrow&C&\longrightarrow&0\\ &&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\\ 0&\longrightarrow&I^0&\longrightarrow&J^0&\longrightarrow&K^0&\longrightarrow&0\\ &&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\\ 0&\longrightarrow&I^1&\longrightarrow&J^1&\longrightarrow&K^1&\longrightarrow&0\\ &&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\\ &&\vdots&&\vdots&&\vdots&& \end{matrix}

    with exact rows and columns. Since every row except the initial sequence splits, for every n0n\geq0 we obtain a short exact sequence

    0F(In)F(Jn)F(Kn)0. 0\longrightarrow F(I^n)\longrightarrow F(J^n) \longrightarrow F(K^n)\longrightarrow0.

    Thus there is a commutative diagram

    0F(In1)F(Jn1)F(Kn1)00F(In)F(Jn)F(Kn)00F(In+1)F(Jn+1)F(Kn+1)0 \begin{matrix} 0&\longrightarrow&F(I^{n-1})&\longrightarrow&F(J^{n-1})&\longrightarrow&F(K^{n-1})&\longrightarrow&0\\ &&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\\ 0&\longrightarrow&F(I^n)&\longrightarrow&F(J^n)&\longrightarrow&F(K^n)&\longrightarrow&0\\ &&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\\ 0&\longrightarrow&F(I^{n+1})&\longrightarrow&F(J^{n+1})&\longrightarrow&F(K^{n+1})&\longrightarrow&0 \end{matrix}

    with exact rows. In such a situation, by Lemma 8.6 of the Appendix, there is a homomorphism from the kernel of

    F(Kn1)F(Kn) F(K^{n-1})\longrightarrow F(K^n)

    to the kernel of

    F(In)F(In+1), F(I^n)\longrightarrow F(I^{n+1}),

    and hence also to RnF(A)R^nF(A). The image of F(Kn2)F(K^{n-2}) maps to 00, so this induces a homomorphism

    Rn1F(C)RnF(A). R^{n-1}F(C)\longrightarrow R^nF(A).

    Edition note — target of the connecting construction. The source compresses the diagram chase when it says that there is a homomorphism from the first kernel to the second kernel. Canonically, a cycle in F(K) lifts to F(J), its differential lies in the cycle kernel of F(I), and only its class modulo boundaries is independent of the chosen lift. Thus the canonical target is the cohomology quotient RnF(A)R^nF(A), not in general the kernel itself; the fact that boundaries map to zero is what makes the displayed connecting homomorphism well defined.

  4. See Exercise 24.5.

The map δ\delta is also called the connecting homomorphism.

Theorem 24.8: injective objects are acyclic

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories, with 𝒜\mathcal A having enough injective objects. Let F:𝒜F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B be a covariant, additive, left exact functor. For every injective object II of 𝒜\mathcal A and every n1n\geq1, the right derived functors satisfy

RnF(I)=0. R^nF(I)=0.

Proof

This is immediate, since we can use the injective resolution

I0=I00. I_0=I\longrightarrow0\longrightarrow0\longrightarrow\ldots .

Definition 24.9: acyclic object

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories, with 𝒜\mathcal A having enough injective objects. Let F:𝒜F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B be a covariant, additive, left exact functor. An object ZZ of 𝒜\mathcal A is called acyclic (with respect to FF) if for every n1n\geq1 the right derived functors satisfy

RnF(Z)=0. R^nF(Z)=0.

By Theorem 24.8, every injective object is acyclic.

Corollary 24.10: dimension shifting through an acyclic object

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories, with 𝒜\mathcal A having enough injective objects. Let F:𝒜F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B be a covariant, additive, left exact functor. Let AA be an object of 𝒜\mathcal A and suppose

0AZ 0\longrightarrow A\longrightarrow Z

is exact, with ZZ an acyclic object. Then

R1F(A)=F(Z/A)/bild(F(Z)) R^1F(A)=F(Z/A)/\operatorname{bild}(F(Z))

and

RnF(A)=Rn1F(Z/A) R^nF(A)=R^{n-1}F(Z/A)

for n2n\geq2.

Proof

Consider the short exact sequence

0AZZ/A0. 0\longrightarrow A\longrightarrow Z\longrightarrow Z/A\longrightarrow0.

The statements follow from the long exact sequence, since by hypothesis the middle terms satisfy RnF(Z)=0R^nF(Z)=0.

Definition 24.11: the Ext functor

Let RR be a commutative ring and MM an RR-module. The right derived functors of

NHomR(M,N) N\longmapsto\operatorname{Hom}_R(M,N)

(from the category of RR-modules to itself) are called the Ext functors and are denoted by

Extn(M,N). \operatorname{Ext}^n(M,N).

By definition, to compute the Ext modules we must take an injective resolution of the second module,

0NI0I1I2, 0\longrightarrow N\longrightarrow I_0\longrightarrow I_1 \longrightarrow I_2\longrightarrow\ldots,

and then determine the homology of the complex

Hom(M,In1)Hom(M,In)Hom(M,In+1). \operatorname{Hom}(M,I_{n-1})\longrightarrow \operatorname{Hom}(M,I_n)\longrightarrow \operatorname{Hom}(M,I_{n+1}).

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. This edition does not extend the rights in the PDFs or any of their components. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-24.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-24.csv

Worksheet 24: Right Derived Functors

At the frozen revision boundary, all five exercises have negative candidate results: there are no public solution pages. This worksheet therefore uses no stars, and this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 24.1

Let RR be a commutative ring and AA an RR-module. Let

0LMN0 0\longrightarrow L\longrightarrow M\longrightarrow N\longrightarrow0

be a short exact sequence of RR-modules. Show that

0Hom(A,L)Hom(A,M)Hom(A,N) 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}(A,L) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}(A,M) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}(A,N)

is exact.

Exercise 24.2

Let RR be a commutative ring and AA an RR-module. Let MNM\longrightarrow N be a surjective RR-module homomorphism. Show that the induced map

Hom(A,M)Hom(A,N) \operatorname{Hom}(A,M)\longrightarrow\operatorname{Hom}(A,N)

need not be surjective.

Consider A=N=/(k)A=N=\mathbb Z/(k).

Exercise 24.3

Let RR be a commutative ring, PP a projective RR-module, and MM another RR-module. Show that

Extn(P,M)=0 \operatorname{Ext}^n(P,M)=0

for n1n\geq1.

Exercise 24.4

Using the short exact sequence

0k/(k)0, 0\longrightarrow\mathbb Z \overset{\cdot k}{\longrightarrow}\mathbb Z \longrightarrow\mathbb Z/(k)\longrightarrow0,

show that

Ext1(/(k),) \operatorname{Ext}^1(\mathbb Z/(k),\mathbb Z)

is not the zero module for k2k\geq2.

Exercise 24.5

Let 𝒜\mathcal A and \mathcal B be abelian categories, with 𝒜\mathcal A having enough injective objects. Let F:𝒜F:\mathcal A\longrightarrow\mathcal B be a covariant, additive, left exact functor, and let RnFR^nF denote its right derived functors. Show that for a homomorphism of exact sequences

0ABC00ABC0, \begin{matrix} 0&\longrightarrow&A&\longrightarrow&B&\longrightarrow&C&\longrightarrow&0\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow&&\downarrow\\ 0&\longrightarrow&A'&\longrightarrow&B'&\longrightarrow&C'&\longrightarrow&0, \end{matrix}

the diagram

RnF(C)δnRn+1F(A)RnF(C)δnRn+1F(A) \begin{matrix} R^nF(C)&\overset{\delta^n}{\longrightarrow}&R^{n+1}F(A)\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ R^nF(C')&\overset{\delta^n}{\longrightarrow}&R^{n+1}F(A') \end{matrix}

commutes.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. This edition does not extend the rights in the PDFs or any of their components. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-24.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-24.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 24

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solution page for any of the five exercises. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 24.1–24.5. The absence of public solution pages is not replaced by invented solutions.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercises 24.1, 24.2, 24.3, 24.4, or 24.5. This statement records the candidate checks; it does not assert that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. This edition does not extend the rights in the PDFs or any of their components. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-24.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-24.csv

Lecture 25: Sheaf Cohomology

Sheaf cohomology

Definition 25.1: sheaf cohomology

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of abelian groups on a topological space XX. The nnth right derived functor of the global sections functor Γ(X,)\Gamma(X,-) is called the nnth sheaf cohomology of 𝒢\mathcal G on XX. It is denoted by

Hn(X,𝒢):=RnΓ(X,𝒢). H^n(X,\mathcal G):=R^n\Gamma(X,\mathcal G).

Corollary 25.2: basic properties of sheaf cohomology

Let XX be a topological space. Sheaf cohomology has the following properties.

  1. For every nn\in\mathbb N, Hn(X,)H^n(X,-) is an additive functor from the category of sheaves of abelian groups on XX to the category of abelian groups.

  2. There is a natural isomorphism H0(X,𝒢)Γ(X,𝒢)H^0(X,\mathcal G)\cong\Gamma(X,\mathcal G).

  3. For a short exact sequence of sheaves

    0𝒢0, 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G \longrightarrow\mathcal H\longrightarrow 0,

    there is a long exact cohomology sequence

    0Γ(X,)Γ(X,𝒢)Γ(X,)H1(X,)H1(X,𝒢)H1(X,)H2(X,). \begin{aligned} 0&\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal F) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal F)\\ &\longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal H) \longrightarrow H^2(X,\mathcal F) \longrightarrow\cdots. \end{aligned}

Proof

This is a special case of Theorem 24.7.

Cohomology groups are generally difficult to compute. Here are some basic approaches to calculation.

  1. Vanishing theorems: one proves that the cohomology groups are 00 for certain spaces, sheaves, and indices. If a term in a long exact cohomology sequence is 00, the preceding map is surjective and the following map is injective.
  2. Instead of injective sheaves, one can use other acyclic sheaves, for example flasque sheaves.
  3. H1H^1 can be interpreted as a group classifying certain geometric objects, for example the Picard group.
  4. If the sheaves are modules on a ringed space, their cohomology groups also have a module structure over the ring of global sections Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X); see Lemma 25.5. If this ring is a field, as is the case in particular for connected projective varieties, the cohomology groups are even vector spaces. When finite, their dimensions are important invariants.
  5. Cohomology on XX can be compared with cohomology on an open subset.
  6. Sheaf cohomology can be compared with other cohomology theories: Čech cohomology, singular cohomology, and simplicial cohomology.

Edition note — scope of the projective-variety parenthesis. The parenthetical statement uses “variety” in the usual reduced finite-type sense. It does not extend unchanged to arbitrary connected projective schemes: a connected non-reduced projective scheme can have a ring of global sections that is not a field.

Lemma 25.3: flasque sheaves are acyclic

A flasque sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G on a topological space XX is acyclic; that is,

Hn(X,𝒢)=0 H^n(X,\mathcal G)=0

for n1n\geq 1.

Proof

By Lemma 23.13, there is an embedding of 𝒢\mathcal G in an injective sheaf \mathcal I. Consider the associated short exact sequence of sheaves,

0𝒢/𝒢0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal G\longrightarrow\mathcal I \longrightarrow\mathcal I/\mathcal G\longrightarrow 0.

By Lemma 23.16, \mathcal I is flasque. Then by Lemma 23.15 (2), the quotient sheaf /𝒢\mathcal I/\mathcal G is also flasque. Using Theorem 24.8, the long exact cohomology sequence gives, on the one hand,

0Γ(X,𝒢)Γ(X,)Γ(X,/𝒢)H1(X,𝒢)0, 0\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal I) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal I/\mathcal G) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal G)\longrightarrow 0,

and, on the other hand,

0Hn(X,/𝒢)δnHn+1(X,𝒢)0 0\longrightarrow H^n(X,\mathcal I/\mathcal G) \xrightarrow{\delta^n}H^{n+1}(X,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow 0

for n1n\geq 1. Since the map

Γ(X,)Γ(X,/𝒢) \Gamma(X,\mathcal I)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal I/\mathcal G)

is surjective by Lemma 23.15 (1), the first segment shows that H1(X,𝒢)=0H^1(X,\mathcal G)=0. This holds for every flasque sheaf. Applying the second segment, which the source says is applied for n=2n=2, we obtain H2(X,𝒢)=0H^2(X,\mathcal G)=0, and so on.

Editorial note - index in the induction step. The displayed formula relates Hn(X,/𝒢)H^n(X,\mathcal I/\mathcal G) to Hn+1(X,𝒢)H^{n+1}(X,\mathcal G), so the conclusion about H2H^2 formally uses n=1n=1. The printed source says n=2n=2; this edition preserves the source’s explanation and explicitly records the discrepancy.

Remark 25.4: first cohomology classes of the sheaf of continuous functions

Let GG be a topological abelian group and XX a topological space. Consider the sheaf of continuous maps to GG, namely C0(,G)C^0(-,G), with

C0(U,G)={f:UG a mapf continuous}. C^0(U,G)=\{f:U\longrightarrow G\text{ a map}\mid f\text{ continuous}\}.

Edition note — group hypothesis. The German source says only “topological group”. The displayed subtraction, quotient sheaf of groups, long exact sequence, and ordinary group-valued sheaf cohomology require G to be abelian. The discussion is read with that necessary hypothesis; it is not a claim about non-abelian first cohomology.

There is a natural inclusion of sheaves

C0(,G)Abb(,G), C^0(-,G)\subseteq\operatorname{Abb}(-,G),

and therefore a short exact sequence of sheaves

0C0(,G)Abb(,G)Abb(,G)/C0(,G)0. 0\longrightarrow C^0(-,G) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,G) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,G)/C^0(-,G) \longrightarrow 0.

The sheaf of maps in the middle is flasque, since every map extends to a larger set. Thus by Lemma 25.3,

H1(X,Abb(,G))=0, H^1(X,\operatorname{Abb}(-,G))=0,

so the long exact cohomology sequence begins

0C0(X,G)Abb(X,G)Γ(X,Abb(,G)/C0(,G))H1(X,C0(,G))0. \begin{aligned} 0&\longrightarrow C^0(X,G) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(X,G) \longrightarrow\Gamma\bigl(X,\operatorname{Abb}(-,G)/C^0(-,G)\bigr)\\ &\longrightarrow H^1(X,C^0(-,G))\longrightarrow 0. \end{aligned}

Every first cohomology class of C0(,G)C^0(-,G) is therefore represented by a global element of the quotient sheaf Abb(,G)/C0(,G)\operatorname{Abb}(-,G)/C^0(-,G). Two such representatives define the same class precisely when their difference comes from a map XGX\to G.

As for any quotient sheaf, by Lemma 5.9 (1), a global element is represented by an open cover

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

and sections fiΓ(Ui,Abb(,G))f_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\operatorname{Abb}(-,G)), that is, maps fi:UiGf_i:U_i\to G, such that the differences

fifj|UiUj f_i-f_j\big|_{U_i\cap U_j}

come from the subsheaf, that is, are continuous functions on UiUjU_i\cap U_j. By Lemma 5.9 (2), such an element comes from the left, and thus maps to the trivial cohomology class, precisely when there is a function f:XGf:X\to G such that

gi:=fif|Ui g_i:=f_i-f\big|_{U_i}

is continuous for every ii. In that case, on UiUjU_i\cap U_j we have

gigj=fif(fjf)=fifj. g_i-g_j=f_i-f-(f_j-f)=f_i-f_j.

Conversely, if there is a family of continuous functions gig_i on UiU_i whose differences agree with the prescribed differences, then on UiU_i we can define

f:=figi. f:=f_i-g_i.

Since these definitions agree on overlaps, they give a global function on XX. Thus the first cohomology group of the sheaf of continuous functions is trivial precisely when for every family (Ui,fi)(U_i,f_i) with continuous differences fifjf_i-f_j, there is a family (Ui,gi)(U_i,g_i) of continuous functions gig_i with the same differences.

Lemma 25.5: the module structure on sheaf cohomology

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space and \mathcal M an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. Then the sheaf cohomology groups Hi(X,)H^i(X,\mathcal M) are naturally Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)-modules.

Proof

Every element fΓ(X,𝒪X)f\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) defines an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module homomorphism

f:. f:\mathcal M\longrightarrow\mathcal M.

On each open set UXU\subseteq X, the restriction of ff to Γ(U,𝒪X)\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X) acts by scalar multiplication, namely

Γ(U,)Γ(U,),sfs. \Gamma(U,\mathcal M)\longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal M), \qquad s\longmapsto fs.

Multiplication by ff is, in particular, a homomorphism of sheaves of abelian groups. By functoriality of sheaf cohomology in Corollary 25.2, it induces a group homomorphism

Hn(f):Hn(X,)Hn(X,). H^n(f):H^n(X,\mathcal M)\longrightarrow H^n(X,\mathcal M).

We must show that the map

Γ(X,𝒪X)×Hn(X,)Hn(X,),(f,c)Hn(f)(c), \Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)\times H^n(X,\mathcal M) \longrightarrow H^n(X,\mathcal M), \qquad(f,c)\longmapsto H^n(f)(c),

defines a module structure on Hn(X,)H^n(X,\mathcal M). Since Hn(f)H^n(f) is a group homomorphism, additivity in the module variable is assured. By functoriality, 11 maps to the identity, first as a sheaf homomorphism and then in cohomology. Compatibility with composition gives

Hn(fg)=Hn(f)Hn(g). H^n(fg)=H^n(f)\circ H^n(g).

For global ring elements f,gf,g, scalar multiplication by f+gf+g at the level of sheaves of modules is the sum of scalar multiplication by ff and by gg. Since HnH^n is an additive functor, we also have

Hn(f+g)=Hn(f)+Hn(g). H^n(f+g)=H^n(f)+H^n(g).

Cohomology on schemes

We now consider the cohomology of sheaves on schemes.

Lemma 25.6: first cohomology via the function field

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be an integral scheme with function field KK, viewed as the constant sheaf 𝒦\mathcal K on XX. Then

H1(X,𝒪X)=Γ(X,𝒦/𝒪X)/im(KΓ(X,𝒦/𝒪X)). H^1(X,\mathcal O_X) =\Gamma(X,\mathcal K/\mathcal O_X) /\operatorname{im}\bigl(K\longrightarrow \Gamma(X,\mathcal K/\mathcal O_X)\bigr).

Proof

Since XX is in particular irreducible, the constant presheaf with value KK is a sheaf. By Lemma 11.16, there is an injective sheaf homomorphism

𝒪X𝒦, \mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\mathcal K,

and hence a short exact sequence of sheaves

0𝒪X𝒦𝒦/𝒪X0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\mathcal K \longrightarrow\mathcal K/\mathcal O_X\longrightarrow 0.

The associated long exact cohomology sequence is

0Γ(X,𝒪X)Γ(X,𝒦)Γ(X,𝒦/𝒪X)H1(X,𝒪X)H1(X,𝒦). \begin{aligned} 0&\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal K) \longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal K/\mathcal O_X)\\ &\longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal O_X) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal K)\longrightarrow\cdots. \end{aligned}

As a constant sheaf, 𝒦\mathcal K is flasque and hence acyclic by Lemma 25.3. In particular,

H1(X,𝒦)=0. H^1(X,\mathcal K)=0.

Thus H1(X,𝒪X)H^1(X,\mathcal O_X) is the cokernel of the preceding map.

Lemma 25.7: vanishing on integral affine schemes

Let RR be an integral domain and

Spek(R)=(X,𝒪X) \operatorname{Spek}(R)=(X,\mathcal O_X)

the associated integral affine scheme. Then

H1(X,𝒪X)=0. H^1(X,\mathcal O_X)=0.

Proof

Consider the short exact sequence of RR-modules

0RKK/R0 0\longrightarrow R\longrightarrow K\longrightarrow K/R\longrightarrow 0

and the associated sequence of quasi-coherent sheaves, exact by Lemma 14.9,

0𝒪XK̃K/R̃0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_X\longrightarrow\widetilde K \longrightarrow\widetilde{K/R}\longrightarrow 0.

In particular,

K/R̃=K̃/𝒪X, \widetilde{K/R}=\widetilde K/\mathcal O_X,

and K̃\widetilde K is the constant sheaf of the function field. Evaluating this sheaf sequence globally recovers the original sequence. The result now follows from Lemma 25.6.

Example 25.8: the punctured affine plane

Consider the punctured affine plane

U=𝔸K2\{(0,0)} U=\mathbb A_K^2\setminus\{(0,0)\}

over a field KK. We want to understand H1(U,𝒪U)H^1(U,\mathcal O_U) using Lemma 25.7. Its function field is K(X,Y)K(X,Y); denote the associated constant sheaf by 𝒬\mathcal Q. The long exact cohomology sequence begins

0K[X,Y]K(X,Y)Γ(U,𝒬/𝒪U)H1(X,𝒪U)0. 0\longrightarrow K[X,Y]\longrightarrow K(X,Y) \longrightarrow\Gamma(U,\mathcal Q/\mathcal O_U) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal O_U)\longrightarrow 0.

Editorial note - space symbol in the source. The printed source writes H1(X,𝒪U)H^1(X,\mathcal O_U) in the sequence above, although the example, evaluation, and other terms concern UU. This edition preserves the source symbol and does not silently replace it.

We have U=D(X)D(Y)U=D(X)\cup D(Y). Consider sections of Γ(U,𝒬/𝒪U)\Gamma(U,\mathcal Q/\mathcal O_U) of the form

(D(X),XαYβ;D(Y),0),α,β. (D(X),X^\alpha Y^\beta;D(Y),0), \qquad\alpha,\beta\in\mathbb Z.

Such a section is specified on D(X)D(X) by the rational function XαYβX^\alpha Y^\beta and on D(Y)D(Y) by the rational function 00. Their difference is simply XαYβX^\alpha Y^\beta, which belongs to the structure sheaf on the intersection D(X)D(Y)=D(XY)D(X)\cap D(Y)=D(XY). Thus we do obtain a section of the quotient sheaf; compare Lemma 5.9.

Depending on α\alpha and β\beta, we determine whether this section lies in the image. Equivalently, does it define the trivial element in first cohomology? Coming from the left means that there is a rational function qK(X,Y)q\in K(X,Y) corresponding to the section. This means that the differences on D(X)D(X) and D(Y)D(Y) come from the structure sheaf, so simultaneously

qXαYβΓ(D(X),𝒪U) q-X^\alpha Y^\beta\in\Gamma(D(X),\mathcal O_U)

and

q0Γ(D(Y),𝒪U). q-0\in\Gamma(D(Y),\mathcal O_U).

The second condition means

q=hYn, q=\frac h{Y^n},

while the first means

hYnXαYβ=gXm. \frac h{Y^n}-X^\alpha Y^\beta=\frac g{X^m}.

The question is therefore whether the equation

XαYβ=hYngXm X^\alpha Y^\beta=\frac h{Y^n}-\frac g{X^m}

has a solution with g,hK[X,Y]g,h\in K[X,Y] and m,nm,n\in\mathbb N. If α0\alpha\geq 0 or β0\beta\geq 0, such a solution exists. If α,β<0\alpha,\beta<0, no solution is possible, since the right-hand side equals

hXmgYnXmYn. \frac{hX^m-gY^n}{X^mY^n}.

Multiplication by XmYnX^mY^n shows the impossibility: the ideal (Xm,Yn)(X^m,Y^n) contains only monomials divisible by one of its generators.

Example 25.9: cohomology of a syzygy sheaf

We continue Example 16.9. Over the polynomial ring

R=K[X1,,Xn],n2, R=K[X_1,\ldots,X_n],\qquad n\geq 2,

consider the short exact sequence

0Syz(X1,,Xn)Rn(X1,,Xn)0. 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{Syz}(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow R^n\longrightarrow(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow 0.

Restricting the associated sheaf sequence to the punctured space

U=𝔸Kn\{(0,,0)} U=\mathbb A_K^n\setminus\{(0,\ldots,0)\}

gives

0𝒮=Syz(X1,,Xn)̃𝒪Un𝒪U0. 0\longrightarrow \mathcal S =\widetilde{\operatorname{Syz}(X_1,\ldots,X_n)} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_U^n\longrightarrow\mathcal O_U \longrightarrow 0.

Evaluating this sheaf sequence on UU gives

0Syz(X1,,Xn)RnRH1(U,𝒮)H1(U,𝒪Un). \begin{aligned} 0&\longrightarrow\operatorname{Syz}(X_1,\ldots,X_n) \longrightarrow R^n\longrightarrow R \longrightarrow H^1(U,\mathcal S)\\ &\longrightarrow H^1(U,\mathcal O_U^n)\longrightarrow. \end{aligned}

Editorial note - end of the exact sequence. The printed source ends the sequence above with an arrow without displaying the next term. This edition preserves that printed ending and adds neither an ellipsis nor a term absent from the source.

Since the image of RnRR^n\to R is still the maximal ideal, this map is not surjective. Therefore

H1(U,𝒮)0. H^1(U,\mathcal S)\ne 0.

Lemma 25.10: first cohomology of the sheaf of units

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be an integral scheme with function field KK. Let 𝒪X×\mathcal O_X^\times be the sheaf of units on XX, and let 𝒰\mathcal U be the constant sheaf with value K×K^\times. Then

H1(X,𝒪X×)=Γ(X,𝒰/𝒪X×)/im(K×Γ(X,𝒰/𝒪X×)). H^1(X,\mathcal O_X^\times) =\Gamma(X,\mathcal U/\mathcal O_X^\times) /\operatorname{im}\bigl(K^\times\longrightarrow \Gamma(X,\mathcal U/\mathcal O_X^\times)\bigr).

Proof

See Exercise 25.10.

We state the following important theorems without proof.

Theorem 25.11: a cohomological criterion for affineness

Let XX be a Noetherian scheme. The following properties are equivalent.

  1. XX is an affine scheme.
  2. For every quasi-coherent sheaf \mathcal F on XX, we have Hi(X,)=0H^i(X,\mathcal F)=0.
  3. For every coherent ideal sheaf \mathcal I on XX, we have H1(X,)=0H^1(X,\mathcal I)=0.

Edition note — omitted degree range. In condition 2 the printed source leaves i unquantified. The standard criterion, and the only reading compatible with condition 1, is vanishing for every positive degree i >= 1; including degree zero would make the assertion false even for affine schemes.

Theorem 25.12: vanishing above the dimension of the space

Let XX be a Noetherian topological space of dimension dd. Then

Hi(X,𝒢)=0 H^i(X,\mathcal G)=0

for i>di>d and every sheaf of abelian groups 𝒢\mathcal G.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDFs are authority witnesses, not the edition text; the Commons CC BY-SA 4.0 metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notices are preserved without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-25.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-25.csv

Worksheet 25: Sheaf Cohomology

The star marks exactly one exercise with a frozen public solution: Exercise 25.1. The other twelve exercises have negative candidate results; this edition does not invent new solutions.

Exercise 25.1 ★

Let II\subseteq\mathbb R be a real interval and I=UVI=U\cup V a cover by intervals open in II. Show that a continuous function

f:UV f:U\cap V\longrightarrow\mathbb R

can be written as

f=g|UVh|UV f=g\big|_{U\cap V}-h\big|_{U\cap V}

with continuous functions g:Ug:U\to\mathbb R and g:Vg:V\to\mathbb R.

Editorial note - function names in the source. The last line of the printed source names both functions gg, whereas the formula uses gg and hh. This edition preserves the printed statement and does not silently change the name of the second function.

Exercise 25.2

Let II\subseteq\mathbb R be a real interval. On II, consider the short exact sequence of sheaves

0C0(,)Abb(,)Abb(,)/C0(,)0. 0\longrightarrow C^0(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R)/C^0(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow 0.

Let I=UVI=U\cup V be a cover by intervals open in II. Suppose we are given a global section of the quotient sheaf Abb(,)/C0(,)\operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R)/C^0(-,\mathbb R) represented by sections sAbb(U,)s\in\operatorname{Abb}(U,\mathbb R) and tAbb(V,)t\in\operatorname{Abb}(V,\mathbb R). Show that this section is represented by a map rAbb(I,)r\in\operatorname{Abb}(I,\mathbb R).

Exercise 25.3

Let II\subseteq\mathbb R be a closed real interval. On II, consider the short exact sequence of sheaves

0C0(,)Abb(,)Abb(,)/C0(,)0. 0\longrightarrow C^0(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R)/C^0(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow 0.

Show that

Abb(,)Abb(,)/C0(,) \operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,\mathbb R)/C^0(-,\mathbb R)

is surjective.

Exercise 25.4

Let II\subseteq\mathbb R be a closed real interval. Show that

H1(I,C0(,))=0. H^1(I,C^0(-,\mathbb R))=0.

Exercise 25.5

Let GG be a discrete topological abelian group with at least two elements aba\ne b. On S1S^1, consider the exact sequence of sheaves

0GAbb(,G)Abb(,G)/G0, 0\longrightarrow G\longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,G) \longrightarrow\operatorname{Abb}(-,G)/G\longrightarrow 0,

where GG here denotes the sheaf of locally constant functions with values in GG, namely C0(,G)C^0(-,G). Let S1=UVS^1=U\cup V be an open cover of the unit circle by two overlapping arcs such that UVU\cap V consists of two disjoint arcs, AA and BB.

Edition note — group hypothesis. The source says only “group”, but its quotient sheaf, exact sequence, and group H1H^1 use the abelian category of sheaves of abelian groups. Accordingly G is taken to be abelian here; no non-abelian cohomology assertion is intended.

Let

hΓ(S1,Abb(,G)/G) h\in\Gamma\bigl(S^1,\operatorname{Abb}(-,G)/G\bigr)

be a section represented on VV by the zero map 0Abb(V,G)0\in\operatorname{Abb}(V,G) and on UU by a map gAbb(U,G)g\in\operatorname{Abb}(U,G) that has the constant value aa on AA and the constant value bb on BB. Show that this section cannot be represented by an element of Abb(S1,G)\operatorname{Abb}(S^1,G), and consequently

H1(S1,G)0. H^1(S^1,G)\ne 0.

Exercise 25.6

Using Example 6.6, show that

H1(×,)0. H^1(\mathbb C^\times,\mathbb Z)\ne 0.

Here \mathbb Z denotes the sheaf of continuous functions with values in the discrete topological group \mathbb Z.

Exercise 25.7

Let XX be a topological space with a point xXx\in X whose only open neighbourhood is the entire space.

  1. Show that the spectrum of a local ring has this property.
  2. Show that every sheaf of abelian groups 𝒢\mathcal G on XX has no non-trivial cohomology.
  3. Show that not every sheaf on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R) for a local ring RR is flasque.

Exercise 25.8

Let RR be an integral domain and II an ideal of RR, with associated quasi-coherent ideal sheaf Ĩ\widetilde I on Spek(R)\operatorname{Spek}(R). Using Lemma 25.7, show that

H1(Spek(R),Ĩ)=0. H^1(\operatorname{Spek}(R),\widetilde I)=0.

Exercise 25.9

Let R=K[X,Y]R=K[X,Y] be the polynomial ring over a field KK, with maximal ideal 𝔪=(X,Y)\mathfrak m=(X,Y). Consider the short exact sequence of RR-modules

0Re(Y,X)R2e1X,e2Y𝔪0. 0\longrightarrow R \xrightarrow{\ e\mapsto(Y,-X)\ }R^2 \xrightarrow{\ e_1\mapsto X,\ e_2\mapsto Y\ }\mathfrak m \longrightarrow 0.

  1. Write down the short exact sequence of sheaves of the associated quasi-coherent modules on 𝔸K2=Spek(R)\mathbb A_K^2=\operatorname{Spek}(R).

  2. Show that evaluating the sheaf sequence from (1) on U=D(X,Y)𝔸K2U=D(X,Y)\subset\mathbb A_K^2 does not give an exact sequence.

  3. What is the image of

    1R=Γ(U,𝒪X)=Γ(U,𝔪̃) 1\in R=\Gamma(U,\mathcal O_X)=\Gamma(U,\widetilde{\mathfrak m})

    in H1(U,𝒪X)H^1(U,\mathcal O_X) under the connecting homomorphism?

Exercise 25.10

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be an integral scheme with function field KK. Let 𝒪X×\mathcal O_X^\times be the sheaf of units on XX, and let 𝒰\mathcal U be the constant sheaf with value K×K^\times. Show that

H1(X,𝒪X×)=Γ(X,𝒰/𝒪X×)/im(K×Γ(X,𝒰/𝒪X×)). H^1(X,\mathcal O_X^\times) =\Gamma(X,\mathcal U/\mathcal O_X^\times) /\operatorname{im}\bigl(K^\times\longrightarrow \Gamma(X,\mathcal U/\mathcal O_X^\times)\bigr).

Exercise 25.11

Let RR be a unique factorisation domain. Show that

H1(Spek(R),𝒪X×)={1}. H^1(\operatorname{Spek}(R),\mathcal O_X^\times)=\{1\}.

Exercise 25.12

Consider the quadratic number ring

R=A5=[5][T]/(T2+5). R=A_{-5}=\mathbb Z[\sqrt{-5}] \cong\mathbb Z[T]/(T^2+5).

Using Example 14.6, show that

H1(Spek(R),𝒪Spek(R)×){1}. H^1(\operatorname{Spek}(R), \mathcal O_{\operatorname{Spek}(R)}^\times)\ne\{1\}.

Exercise 25.13

Let f:XYf:X\to Y be a continuous map between topological spaces. Show that pushforward

𝒢f*𝒢 \mathcal G\longmapsto f_*\mathcal G

is a left exact covariant functor from the category of sheaves of abelian groups on XX to the category of sheaves of abelian groups on YY.

Remark. The associated right derived functors are called higher direct image sheaves.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. The PDFs are authority witnesses, not the edition text; the Commons CC BY-SA 4.0 metadata and embedded CC-by-sa 3.0 notices are preserved without blanket relicensing. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-25.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-25.csv

Public Solutions and Coverage of Worksheet 25

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides exactly one public solution among the 13 exercises: the solution to Exercise 25.1. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 25.2–25.13. The absence of public solution pages is not replaced by invented solutions.

Solution to Exercise 25.1

Let

U=]a,b[ U=]a,b[

and

V=]c,d[ V=]c,d[

with

a<c<b<d. a<c<b<d.

If the intersection is empty, the statement is trivial. The outer endpoints may also belong to the intervals.

Edition note — scope of the published solution. The source explicitly treats the nonempty, finite, strictly interlacing endpoint configuration displayed above. It does not spell out the nested, coincident-endpoint, or unbounded configurations allowed by the exercise; those cases require their own elementary reductions or cutoff choices.

Choose ϵ>0\epsilon>0 such that

2ϵ<bc. 2\epsilon<b-c.

Define

g(x):={f(x),xbϵ,f(x)xcϵbc2ϵ,x]c+ϵ,bϵ[,0,xc+ϵ, g(x):= \begin{cases} f(x),&x\geq b-\epsilon,\\[2pt] f(x)\dfrac{x-c-\epsilon}{b-c-2\epsilon}, &x\in]c+\epsilon,b-\epsilon[,\\[8pt] 0,&x\leq c+\epsilon, \end{cases}

and

h(x):={0,xbϵ,f(x)x+bϵbc2ϵ,x]c+ϵ,bϵ[,f(x),xc+ϵ. -h(x):= \begin{cases} 0,&x\geq b-\epsilon,\\[2pt] f(x)\dfrac{-x+b-\epsilon}{b-c-2\epsilon}, &x\in]c+\epsilon,b-\epsilon[,\\[8pt] f(x),&x\leq c+\epsilon. \end{cases}

These functions are continuous because their values agree at the transition points. For

x]c+ϵ,bϵ[ x\in]c+\epsilon,b-\epsilon[

we have

g(x)h(x)=f(x)xcϵbc2ϵ+f(x)x+bϵbc2ϵ=f(x)xcϵx+bϵbc2ϵ=f(x). \begin{aligned} g(x)-h(x) &=f(x)\frac{x-c-\epsilon}{b-c-2\epsilon} +f(x)\frac{-x+b-\epsilon}{b-c-2\epsilon}\\ &=f(x)\frac{x-c-\epsilon-x+b-\epsilon} {b-c-2\epsilon}\\ &=f(x). \end{aligned}

The same equation holds outside this interval.

The source solution credits “substantially Tarek Emmrich”.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercises 25.2, 25.3, 25.4, 25.5, 25.6, 25.7, 25.8, 25.9, 25.10, 25.11, 25.12, or 25.13. This statement records the candidate checks; it does not assert that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: Frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-25.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-25.csv

Lecture 26: Čech cohomology

We ask whether a finite topological space, that is, a space with only finitely many points, can have nontrivial cohomology. If the space is discrete, so that every point is both open and closed, this is impossible because every sheaf on it is flasque. Nor can there be nontrivial cohomology on the spectrum of a discrete valuation ring—or, more generally, on a local space such as the spectrum of a local ring. Nevertheless, cohomology already occurs on a three-element space, as the following example shows.

Example 26.1: cohomology on a three-point space

We consider the topological space

X={a,b,c} X=\{a,b,c\}

with open sets

,X,U={a,c},V={b,c},UV={c}. \emptyset,\quad X,\quad U=\{a,c\},\quad V=\{b,c\},\quad U\cap V=\{c\}.

This space has two closed points aa and bb, is irreducible, and has cc as its generic point. Apart from the empty set, its open sets form the inclusion diagram

XUVUV. \begin{matrix} X&\longleftarrow&U\\ \uparrow&&\uparrow\\ V&\longleftarrow&U\cap V. \end{matrix}

A sheaf of commutative groups on XX is specified by assigning groups and restriction homomorphisms to these subsets and checking the compatibility condition. We consider the sheaf \mathcal F given by

000. \begin{matrix} 0&\longrightarrow&0\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ 0&\longrightarrow&\mathbb Z. \end{matrix}

This sheaf embeds in the constant sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G (with identity maps)

. \begin{matrix} \mathbb Z&\longrightarrow&\mathbb Z\\ \downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \mathbb Z&\longrightarrow&\mathbb Z. \end{matrix}

Edition note: the source calls the constant sheaf in this sentence \mathcal F, but immediately afterwards uses \mathcal G/\mathcal F and \Gamma(X,\mathcal G). This edition uses \mathcal G for the constant sheaf to keep the two sheaves’ roles distinct.

The quotient sheaf 𝒢/\mathcal G/\mathcal F is given by

×p2p10. \begin{matrix} \mathbb Z\times\mathbb Z&\xrightarrow{\ p_2\ }&\mathbb Z\\ {p_1}\downarrow&&\downarrow\\ \mathbb Z&\longrightarrow&0. \end{matrix}

The values on UVU\cap V, UU, and VV are obtained directly by taking quotients; sheafification has no effect. On XX we obtain the product ×\mathbb Z\times\mathbb Z, since sections on UU and VV are automatically compatible. Thus the global map

Γ(X,𝒢)=Γ(X,𝒢/)=× \Gamma(X,\mathcal G)=\mathbb Z \longrightarrow \Gamma(X,\mathcal G/\mathcal F)=\mathbb Z\times\mathbb Z

is not surjective. The long exact cohomology sequence instead has the form

00×δH1(X,)=0. 0\longrightarrow 0\longrightarrow\mathbb Z \longrightarrow\mathbb Z\times\mathbb Z \xrightarrow{\ \delta\ } H^1(X,\mathcal F)=\mathbb Z\longrightarrow 0.

The map at the front is n(n,n)n\mapsto(n,n), and the one at the back is (r,s)(rs)(r,s)\mapsto(r-s); the latter follows from exactness.

An important question in the opposite direction is whether the cohomology of a complicated topological space can be captured and computed using finite data. In many situations this is indeed possible by means of Čech cohomology, which refers to a finite open cover together with all its intersections.

Example 26.2: gluing data as a Čech complex

We continue Remark 20.2. Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space, and suppose we are interested in invertible sheaves on XX, specifically those admitting trivialisations with respect to a fixed open cover

X=iIUi. X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i.

These invertible sheaves correspond to collections of data

(Ui,rijΓ(UiUj,𝒪X×)withrkjrki1rji=1inΓ(UiUjUk,𝒪X×)). \left( U_i, r_{ij}\in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X^\times) \ \text{with}\ r_{kj}\,r_{ki}^{-1}\,r_{ji}=1 \ \text{in}\ \Gamma(U_i\cap U_j\cap U_k,\mathcal O_X^\times) \right).

Such a collection of data must, however, be regarded as trivial if there are elements

siΓ(Ui,𝒪X×) s_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X^\times)

with

sisj1=rij s_i\,s_j^{-1}=r_{ij}

for all i,ji,j. This entire situation can be expressed by the complex

iIΓ(Ui,𝒪X×)i<jΓ(UiUj,𝒪X×)i<j<kΓ(UiUjUk,𝒪X×), \prod_{i\in I}\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal O_X^\times) \longrightarrow \prod_{i<j}\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal O_X^\times) \longrightarrow \prod_{i<j<k}\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j\cap U_k,\mathcal O_X^\times),

after fixing a total order on II. The first map is given by

(si)(sjsi1)i<j, (s_i)\longmapsto(s_j s_i^{-1})_{i<j},

and the second by

(rij)(rjkrik1rij). (r_{ij})\longmapsto(r_{jk}r_{ik}^{-1}r_{ij}).

An element in the middle belongs to the kernel of the second map precisely when it satisfies the cocycle condition, and belongs to the image of the first precisely when it represents the trivial invertible sheaf.

Čech cohomology

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX. For a subset JIJ\subseteq I, we set

UJ:=iJUi. U_J:=\bigcap_{i\in J}U_i.

If JLIJ\subseteq L\subseteq I, then ULUJU_L\subseteq U_J. For a sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G of commutative groups on XX, we consider the values 𝒢(UJ)\mathcal G(U_J) for the various JJ; to JLJ\subseteq L there corresponds the restriction map

𝒢(UJ)𝒢(UL). \mathcal G(U_J)\longrightarrow\mathcal G(U_L).

For s𝒢(UJ)s\in\mathcal G(U_J), we use the abbreviation

s|L=s|UL, s|_L=s|_{U_L},

and often write simply ss. We fix a well-ordering on II (the case of finite II is the one mainly needed). We can now define the Čech complex and Čech cohomology, an important tool for computing sheaf cohomology.

Definition 26.3: the Čech complex

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups on XX. For kk\in\mathbb N, set

Čk(𝒰,𝒢)={J#(J)=k+1}𝒢(UJ), \check C^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) = \prod_{\{J\mid \#(J)=k+1\}}\mathcal G(U_J),

and define group homomorphisms

δk:Čk(𝒰,𝒢)Čk+1(𝒰,𝒢),s=(sJ)Jδk(s)=(δk(s)L)L, \delta_k:\check C^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow \check C^{k+1}(\mathcal U,\mathcal G), \qquad s=(s_J)_J\longmapsto \delta_k(s)=(\delta_k(s)_L)_L,

by

(δk(s))L==0k+1(1)sL\{i}|UL, (\delta_k(s))_L =\sum_{\ell=0}^{k+1}(-1)^\ell s_{L\setminus\{i_\ell\}}|_{U_L},

where L={i0,i1,,ik+1}L=\{i_0,i_1,\ldots,i_{k+1}\} is written in the order induced from II. The complex

Č(𝒰,𝒢)=(Čk(𝒰,𝒢),k0,δk) \check C^\bullet(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) = \bigl(\check C^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G),\ k\geq 0,\ \delta_k\bigr)

is called the Čech complex of the sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G with respect to this cover.

For k=0k=0, we have

Č0(𝒰,𝒢)=iI𝒢(Ui), \check C^0(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) =\prod_{i\in I}\mathcal G(U_i),

and, if II is finite and nonempty, for k=#(I)1k=\#(I)-1 we have

Čk(𝒰,𝒢)=𝒢(iIUi). \check C^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) = \mathcal G\!\left(\bigcap_{i\in I}U_i\right).

Edition note: the source writes k=#(I)k=\#(I) for the last term and k>#(I)k>\#(I) for vanishing. The convention #(J)=k+1\#(J)=k+1 instead gives last degree #(I)1\#(I)-1 and vanishing for k#(I)k\geq\#(I). In the differential above, the source’s shorthand has also been made explicit: take the indicated component and restrict it to ULU_L.

If II is finite and k#(I)k\geq\#(I), the index set for Čk(𝒰,𝒢)\check C^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) is empty, and this term is 00. For negative kk, the complex is likewise defined to be 00. For a cover consisting of two open sets UU and VV, the complex is

0Γ(U,𝒢)×Γ(V,𝒢)Γ(UV,𝒢)0. 0\longrightarrow \Gamma(U,\mathcal G)\times\Gamma(V,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow \Gamma(U\cap V,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow 0.

For a cover consisting of three open sets U,V,WU,V,W, the complex is

0Γ(U,𝒢)×Γ(V,𝒢)×Γ(W,𝒢)Γ(VW,𝒢)×Γ(UW,𝒢)×Γ(UV,𝒢)Γ(UVW,𝒢)0. \begin{aligned} 0\longrightarrow{}& \Gamma(U,\mathcal G)\times\Gamma(V,\mathcal G)\times \Gamma(W,\mathcal G)\\ \longrightarrow{}& \Gamma(V\cap W,\mathcal G)\times \Gamma(U\cap W,\mathcal G)\times \Gamma(U\cap V,\mathcal G)\\ \longrightarrow{}& \Gamma(U\cap V\cap W,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow 0. \end{aligned}

To understand the homomorphisms, it is useful even in these cases to use the numbered names U1,U2,U3U_1,U_2,U_3.

Lemma 26.4: the Čech complex is indeed a complex

The Čech complex is indeed a complex.

Proof

Let (sJ)JČk(𝒰,𝒢)(s_J)_J\in\check C^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G) be a tuple. For a fixed index set

L={i0,i1,,ik,ik+1,ik+2}, L=\{i_0,i_1,\ldots,i_k,i_{k+1},i_{k+2}\},

we obtain

(δ(δs))L=p=0k+2(1)p(δs)|L\{ip}=p=0k+2(1)p(q=0p1(1)qs|(L\{ip})\{iq}+q=p+1k+2(1)q+1s|(L\{ip})\{iq})=0p<qk+2(1)p+q(s|L\{ip,iq}s|L\{ip,iq})=0. \begin{aligned} (\delta(\delta s))_L &=\sum_{p=0}^{k+2}(-1)^p(\delta s)|_{L\setminus\{i_p\}}\\ &=\sum_{p=0}^{k+2}(-1)^p \left( \sum_{q=0}^{p-1}(-1)^q s|_{(L\setminus\{i_p\})\setminus\{i_q\}} + \sum_{q=p+1}^{k+2}(-1)^{q+1} s|_{(L\setminus\{i_p\})\setminus\{i_q\}} \right)\\ &=\sum_{0\leq p<q\leq k+2}(-1)^{p+q} \left( s|_{L\setminus\{i_p,i_q\}} -s|_{L\setminus\{i_p,i_q\}} \right)\\ &=0. \end{aligned}

Note that the sign inside the parentheses depends on the position of iqi_q in L\{ip}L\setminus\{i_p\}. Here each displayed s|L\{ip,iq}s|_{L\setminus\{i_p,i_q\}} means the component sL\{ip,iq}s_{L\setminus\{i_p,i_q\}} restricted to ULU_L; the same convention applies to δs\delta s.

Edition note: the source ends the second inner sum at k+1k+1 and indexes the final sum by an undefined JJ. Since LL has k+3k+3 elements, the corrected bound is k+2k+2, with one cancelling pair for each 0p<qk+20\leq p<q\leq k+2.

Definition 26.5: Čech cohomology

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups on XX. For kk\in\mathbb N, the kkth Čech cohomology

Ȟk(𝒰,𝒢) \check H^k(\mathcal U,\mathcal G)

is defined to be the kkth homology of the Čech complex Č(𝒰,𝒢)\check C^\bullet(\mathcal U,\mathcal G).

As with the homology of any complex, at each position we form the quotient group of the kernel modulo the image. Elements of the kkth kernel are also called Čech cocycles, and elements of the kkth image are also called Čech coboundaries. The element of the kkth Čech cohomology associated with a Čech cocycle is also called a Čech cohomology class. The zeroth Čech cohomology group is simply 𝒢(X)\mathcal G(X), as follows directly from the sheaf property; see Exercise 26.2.

Example 26.6: cocycles on the circle

On the circle, we consider the cover by two open circular arcs, each homeomorphic to a real interval,

S1=UV, S^1=U\cup V,

whose intersection

UV=ST U\cap V=S\cup T

is a union of two intervals. We consider several sheaves of commutative groups, written multiplicatively. Let hh be the function on UVU\cap V with constant value 11 on SS and value 1-1 on TT. This is a nontrivial Čech cocycle for the sheaf of locally constant functions with values in the group of units K×K^\times of a field KK of characteristic different from 22. The same holds for the sheaf of continuous functions with values in 𝕂×\mathbb K^\times, where 𝕂=\mathbb K=\mathbb R or \mathbb C.

This cocycle defines a trivial Čech cohomology class in

Ȟ1({U,V},𝒢) \check H^1(\{U,V\},\mathcal G)

if and only if there are functions—locally constant or continuous, as appropriate—

f:UK×,g:VK× f:U\longrightarrow K^\times, \qquad g:V\longrightarrow K^\times

with h=fg1h=fg^{-1}. In the locally constant case this is impossible, because locally constant functions on the connected arcs UU and VV are constant; consequently fg1fg^{-1} is also constant and hence differs from hh. It is likewise impossible for the sheaf of nowhere-zero continuous real-valued functions. In this case, ff and gg have constant signs, so the sign of fg1fg^{-1} agrees with that of hh on exactly one interval of the intersection. The corresponding nontrivial first Čech cohomology class,

[h]Ȟ1({U,V},C0(,×)), [h]\in\check H^1(\{U,V\},C^0(-,\mathbb R^\times)),

represents the Möbius strip over the unit circle.

In the complex case, by contrast, hh can be written as the quotient of two nowhere-zero continuous complex-valued functions. We can take g=1g=1 and choose ff to have constant value 11 on SS, constant value 1-1 on TT, and, in between—that is, on U\(ST)U\setminus(S\cup T)—to take values continuously along the complex unit circle.

Edition note: the source omits the exclusion of characteristic 22, where h=1h=1 is trivial, and reverses “trivial” and “nontrivial” in the coboundary criterion. Both points are corrected above. In the real case it is the signs, not necessarily the function values, that agree on exactly one component. The source’s set-difference braces have been replaced by parentheses.

Example 26.7: the Čech complex for a module on a quasi-affine scheme

For a commutative ring RR and elements f1,,fnRf_1,\ldots,f_n\in R generating an ideal 𝔞\mathfrak a, there is an open cover

D(𝔞)=i=1nD(fi) D(\mathfrak a)=\bigcup_{i=1}^nD(f_i)

of the quasi-affine scheme D(𝔞)Spek(R)D(\mathfrak a)\subseteq\operatorname{Spek}(R). For an RR-module MM, the Čech complex of the module sheaf M̃\widetilde M on D(𝔞)D(\mathfrak a) can be written down directly, without considering the sheafification process. By Lemma 14.5, on the relevant open sets we have

Γ(D(iJfi),M̃)=MiJfi. \Gamma\!\left( D\!\left(\prod_{i\in J}f_i\right),\widetilde M \right) =M_{\prod_{i\in J}f_i}.

The Čech complex is therefore

01inMfi1i<jnMfifj1i<j<knMfifjfk. 0\longrightarrow \prod_{1\leq i\leq n}M_{f_i} \longrightarrow \prod_{1\leq i<j\leq n}M_{f_if_j} \longrightarrow \prod_{1\leq i<j<k\leq n}M_{f_if_jf_k} \longrightarrow\cdots.

Computing the homology of this complex is generally still difficult, but it is now purely a problem in commutative algebra.

Čech cohomology and sheaf cohomology

We now discuss situations in which Čech cohomology for certain covers agrees with the “actual” sheaf cohomology, defined using injective resolutions.

Lemma 26.8: first Čech cohomology and sheaf cohomology

Let \mathcal F be a sheaf of commutative groups on a topological space XX, and let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover with

H1(Ui,)=0andH1(UiUj,)=0 H^1(U_i,\mathcal F)=0 \qquad\text{and}\qquad H^1(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal F)=0

for all i,ji,j. Then

Ȟ1(Ui,)=H1(X,). \check H^1(U_i,\mathcal F)=H^1(X,\mathcal F).

Proof

Let \mathcal F\subseteq\mathcal I be an embedding in an injective sheaf, and let

00 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal I \longrightarrow\mathcal H\longrightarrow 0

be the associated short exact sequence. By the long exact cohomology sequence—see Corollary 25.2 (3)—and Theorem 24.8, we have

H1(X,)=Γ(X,)/bild(Γ(X,)Γ(X,)). H^1(X,\mathcal F) = \Gamma(X,\mathcal H) / \operatorname{bild}\bigl( \Gamma(X,\mathcal I)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) \bigr).

We first define a homomorphism

Γ(X,)Ȟ1(Ui,). \Gamma(X,\mathcal H) \longrightarrow \check H^1(U_i,\mathcal F).

A section tΓ(X,)t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) determines restrictions ti=t|Uit_i=t|_{U_i}. Since H1(Ui,)=0H^1(U_i,\mathcal F)=0, there are

siΓ(Ui,) s_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal I)

mapping to tit_i. For i<ji<j, the elements

rij:=sisj r_{ij}:=s_i-s_j

map to 00 in Γ(UiUj,)\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal H), so

rijΓ(UiUj,). r_{ij}\in\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal F).

For indices i<j<ki<j<k, we have

rijrik+rjk=sisj(sisk)+sjsk=0. r_{ij}-r_{ik}+r_{jk} =s_i-s_j-(s_i-s_k)+s_j-s_k=0.

Thus the cocycle condition holds. The family (rij)i<j(r_{ij})_{i<j} is a Čech cocycle and defines an element of Ȟ1(Ui,)\check H^1(U_i,\mathcal F). This assignment is independent of the choice of sis_i and is a group homomorphism; see Exercise 26.5.

Now let tΓ(X,)t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) be the image of a global element sΓ(X,)s\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal I). We can take si=s|Uis_i=s|_{U_i}, so all the rijr_{ij} constructed from tt are 00. Such an element therefore maps to 00. By Theorem 47.4 (Linear Algebra (Osnabrück 2024-2025)), we obtain a factorisation

H1(X,)=Γ(X,)/bild(Γ(X,)Γ(X,))Ȟ1(Ui,). H^1(X,\mathcal F) = \Gamma(X,\mathcal H) / \operatorname{bild}\bigl( \Gamma(X,\mathcal I)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) \bigr) \longrightarrow \check H^1(U_i,\mathcal F).

Conversely, suppose we are given a first Čech cocycle of \mathcal F, represented by

(rij)i<ji<jΓ(UiUj,) (r_{ij})_{i<j}\in\prod_{i<j}\Gamma(U_i\cap U_j,\mathcal F)

with rijrik+rjk=0r_{ij}-r_{ik}+r_{jk}=0 on triple intersections.

Edition note: the source extends each rijr_{ij} to a global section of the flasque sheaf \mathcal I and sets si=ri1s_i=r_{i1}. Arbitrary extensions need not preserve the cocycle relations outside the original intersections. The following compatible construction repairs that step. The preceding quotient also corrects the source’s target Γ(X,)\Gamma(X,\mathcal I) to Γ(X,)\Gamma(X,\mathcal H), and the tuple’s ambient group is written as a product.

Set rji=rijr_{ji}=-r_{ij} and rii=0r_{ii}=0. Using the fixed well-ordering of II, construct siΓ(Ui,)s_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal I) successively, with sisj=rijs_i-s_j=r_{ij} on overlaps. At stage ii, the sections sj+rijs_j+r_{ij} on UiUjU_i\cap U_j, for j<ij<i, agree on their overlaps by the cocycle relation. They therefore glue on Uij<iUjU_i\cap\bigcup_{j<i}U_j. Flasqueness extends this section to UiU_i; call the extension sis_i. At the first stage take si=0s_i=0. This construction, including limit stages, gives

sisj=rijon UiUj. s_i-s_j=r_{ij}\quad\text{on }U_i\cap U_j.

The elements sis_i determine elements

tiΓ(Ui,). t_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal H).

Since their differences come from \mathcal F, these are compatible and determine a global element

tΓ(X,). t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal H).

Via the connecting homomorphism δ\delta, this determines a cohomology class

δ(t)H1(X,). \delta(t)\in H^1(X,\mathcal F).

If the Čech cocycle rijr_{ij} is represented by other elements siΓ(Ui,)s_i'\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal I), then the elements sisis_i-s_i', iIi\in I, are compatible because

(sisi)(sjsj)=sisj(sisj)=rijrij=0, (s_i-s_i')-(s_j-s_j') =s_i-s_j-(s_i'-s_j') =r_{ij}-r_{ij}=0,

and determine a global element of Γ(X,)\Gamma(X,\mathcal I). Hence the difference between the two representations maps to 00 in H1(X,)H^1(X,\mathcal F). Altogether we obtain a well-defined map

Ž1(Ui,)H1(X,)=Γ(X,)/bild(Γ(X,)Γ(X,)). \check Z^1(U_i,\mathcal F) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal F) = \Gamma(X,\mathcal H) / \operatorname{bild}\bigl( \Gamma(X,\mathcal I)\longrightarrow\Gamma(X,\mathcal H) \bigr).

Now suppose the Čech cocycle determines the zero class in first Čech cohomology. By definition, there are elements

riΓ(Ui,) r_i\in\Gamma(U_i,\mathcal F)

with

rirj=rij. r_i-r_j=r_{ij}.

Regard these as local sections of \mathcal I on UiU_i; the rir_i can directly play the role of the sis_i above. (Edition note: no global extensions are needed here, or for the alternative representatives sis_i'.) Then all tit_i are 00, so their image in H1(X,)H^1(X,\mathcal F) is also 00. Thus there is a map

Ȟ1(Ui,)H1(X,). \check H^1(U_i,\mathcal F) \longrightarrow H^1(X,\mathcal F).

This is a group homomorphism and is inverse to the map constructed previously.

Lemma 26.9: comparison using an acyclic resolution

Let =0\mathcal F=\mathcal F_0 be a sheaf of commutative groups on a topological space XX, and suppose an acyclic resolution 𝒵\mathcal Z^\bullet of \mathcal F is given, with associated short exact sequences

0n𝒵nn+10. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F_n \longrightarrow\mathcal Z_n \longrightarrow\mathcal F_{n+1} \longrightarrow 0.

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover with

Hk(iJUi,n)=0 H^k\!\left(\bigcap_{i\in J}U_i,\mathcal F_n\right)=0

for all nonempty subsets JIJ\subseteq I, all nn\in\mathbb N, and all k+k\in\mathbb N_+. Then

Ȟk(Ui,)=Hk(X,). \check H^k(U_i,\mathcal F)=H^k(X,\mathcal F).

Proof

We use induction on kk, simultaneously for all nn. The case k=1k=1 was treated in Lemma 26.8, and the following argument follows that lemma. We consider the short exact sequence

0𝒵01=0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F \longrightarrow\mathcal Z_0 \longrightarrow\mathcal F_1=\mathcal H \longrightarrow 0

together with the isomorphisms

Hk(X,)=Hk1(X,)=Ȟk1(Ui,). H^k(X,\mathcal F) =H^{k-1}(X,\mathcal H) =\check H^{k-1}(U_i,\mathcal H).

The left-hand isomorphism comes from the connecting homomorphism and the acyclicity of 𝒵0\mathcal Z_0, and the right-hand one from the induction hypothesis applied to \mathcal H. It therefore remains to show that there is an isomorphism

Ȟk1(Ui,)=Ȟk(Ui,). \check H^{k-1}(U_i,\mathcal H) =\check H^k(U_i,\mathcal F).

A class on the left is represented by a tuple

(tJ)#(J)=kΓ(UJ,) (t_J)\in \prod_{\#(J)=k}\Gamma(U_J,\mathcal H)

subject to the condition

=0k(1)tL\{i}=0 \sum_{\ell=0}^{k}(-1)^\ell t_{L\setminus\{i_\ell\}}=0

for all (k+1)(k+1)-element subsets LIL\subseteq I. Since the cover is acyclic for \mathcal F, there is a tuple

(sJ)#(J)=kΓ(UJ,𝒵0) (s_J)\in \prod_{\#(J)=k}\Gamma(U_J,\mathcal Z_0)

mapping to (tJ)(t_J). This in turn determines a tuple of differences (rL)(r_L), where LL ranges over the (k+1)(k+1)-element subsets of II, by

rL:==0k(1)sL\{i}. r_L:=\sum_{\ell=0}^{k}(-1)^\ell s_{L\setminus\{i_\ell\}}.

Since sJs_J maps to tJt_J, the condition above implies that all rLr_L map to 00. Thus

(rL)L#(L)=k+1Γ(UL,). (r_L)_L\in \prod_{\#(L)=k+1}\Gamma(U_L,\mathcal F).

Further considerations show that this tuple is a cocycle, that the map is well-defined, and that it is a bijective group homomorphism.

Edition note: the induction step is for k>1k>1; degree 00 is the sheaf axiom. In the source’s two sums over a (k+1)(k+1)-element set, k+1k+1 has been corrected to kk, the first exponent ii to \ell, and the lifting product’s #(J)=n,𝒵\#(J)=n,\mathcal Z to #(J)=k,𝒵0\#(J)=k,\mathcal Z_0. Restrictions to ULU_L are understood. To justify the abbreviated bijectivity step without an extra assumption on the chosen acyclic resolution, one may compute with an injective resolution instead. Its terms are flasque and have exact augmented Čech complexes. The successive cokernels are acyclic on every finite nonempty cover intersection, by the long exact sequence and the assumed acyclicity of \mathcal F. The resulting degreewise exact short sequences of Čech complexes give the asserted connecting isomorphism. This also supplies the induction argument for the stated comparison.

Theorem 26.10: cohomology on projective schemes

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a projective scheme over a commutative ring RR, and let \mathcal F be a quasi-coherent module on XX. Then the sheaf cohomology of \mathcal F agrees with Čech cohomology for the affine cover by the sets D+(Xi)D_+(X_i).

Proof

Let X0,X1,,XnX_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n be the variables of the homogeneous coordinate ring of the projective scheme XX, so that

X=Proj(R[X0,X1,,Xn]/𝔞). X=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]/\mathfrak a).

All intersections

iJD+(Xi)=D+(iJXi) \bigcap_{i\in J}D_+(X_i) =D_+\!\left(\prod_{i\in J}X_i\right)

are affine by Lemma 12.9. For \mathcal F, there is a flasque quasi-coherent sheaf 𝒵\mathcal Z with a short exact sequence

0𝒵0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F \longrightarrow\mathcal Z \longrightarrow\mathcal H \longrightarrow 0.

By Exercise 14.21, the quotient sheaf is again quasi-coherent. By Theorem 25.11, quasi-coherent sheaves on affine schemes have no cohomology. We can therefore apply Lemma 26.9.

Edition note: for the arbitrary base ring stated here, the comparison need not rely on the source’s unproved existence of a flasque quasi-coherent embedding. Take an injective resolution in sheaves of abelian groups. Its terms are flasque, and its successive cokernels are acyclic on every finite nonempty affine intersection by Theorem 25.11 and the long exact cohomology sequence. Lemma 26.9 then applies, without requiring the injective terms or the cokernels to be quasi-coherent.

The same assertion holds for quasi-affine schemes. The decisive property is that intersections of affine subsets are again affine. This often holds, but not for every scheme.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain the recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-26.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-26.csv

Worksheet 26: Čech cohomology

None of the eight exercises has a public solution at the frozen revision boundary. This edition does not create new solutions.

Exercise 26.1

Define a sheaf on Spek()\operatorname{Spek}(\mathbb Z) with nontrivial first cohomology.

Exercise 26.2

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups on XX. Prove that

Ȟ0(Ui,iI,𝒢)=Γ(X,𝒢). \check H^0(U_i,\ i\in I,\ \mathcal G)=\Gamma(X,\mathcal G).

Exercise 26.3

Let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover of a topological space XX, and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a sheaf of commutative groups on XX. Let

sČk(Ui,𝒢) s\in\check C^k(U_i,\mathcal G)

be a Čech cocycle which, for a particular

J={i0,i1,,ik}I J=\{i_0,i_1,\ldots,i_k\}\subseteq I

has value

aΓ(UJ,𝒢), a\in\Gamma(U_J,\mathcal G),

and has value 00 on all other (k+1)(k+1)-element subsets JJJ'\ne J. Determine

δ(s)Čk+1(Ui,𝒢). \delta(s)\in\check C^{k+1}(U_i,\mathcal G).

Edition note: the frozen source calls ss a cocycle, not an arbitrary cochain. That hypothesis is retained; it restricts which single-component tuples are admissible. This note does not supply a source solution.

Exercise 26.4

Let KK be a field and let

K1=Proj(K[X,Y]) \mathbb P_K^1=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y])

be the projective line over KK. Determine the first Čech cohomology

Ȟ1(D+(X),D+(Y),𝒪K1×). \check H^1\!\left(D_+(X),D_+(Y),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}^{\times}\right).

How does this relate to Example 26.1?

Exercise 26.5

Prove that the assignment in the proof of Lemma 26.8, which associates to a section

tΓ(X,), t\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal H),

a Čech cohomology class for \mathcal F, is independent of the chosen local representatives in \mathcal I and is a group homomorphism.

Exercise 26.6

Let XX be an irreducible topological space and let 𝒢\mathcal G be the constant sheaf associated with a commutative group GG. Determine the Čech complex and Čech cohomology of 𝒢\mathcal G for a finite open cover

X=iIUi. X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i.

Exercise 26.7

Let (X,𝒪X)(X,\mathcal O_X) be a ringed space, let

X=iIUi X=\bigcup_{i\in I}U_i

be an open cover, and let \mathcal F be an 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-module. Prove that the Čech complex of \mathcal F for this cover is a complex of Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)-modules, and hence that the corresponding Čech cohomology groups are also Γ(X,𝒪X)\Gamma(X,\mathcal O_X)-modules.

Exercise 26.8

Let RR be a commutative ring and let

X=Spek(R)=D(f)D(g) X=\operatorname{Spek}(R)=D(f)\cup D(g)

with f,gRf,g\in R. Prove that

Ȟ1({D(f),D(g)},𝒪X)=0. \check H^1(\{D(f),D(g)\},\mathcal O_X)=0.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain the recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-26.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-26.csv

Public solutions and coverage of Worksheet 26

At the frozen revision boundary, the source provides no public solutions for any of the eight exercises on Worksheet 26. The exercise map and candidate evidence record negative results for Exercises 26.1–26.8. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced by a fabricated solution.

Frozen negative results

There is no public solution page at the frozen revision for Exercise 26.1, 26.2, 26.3, 26.4, 26.5, 26.6, 26.7, or 26.8. This statement records the result of checking the candidates, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-26.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-26.csv

Lecture 27: Cohomology on projective schemes

Čech cohomology on the polynomial ring

Let RR be a commutative ring and let

A=R[X1,,Xn] A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n]

be the polynomial ring in nn variables over RR. In particular, one may keep in mind the case where RR is a field. We consider the open set

U=𝔸Rn\V(X1,,Xn)=D(X1,,Xn)=i=1nD(Xi), U=\mathbb A_R^n\setminus V(X_1,\ldots,X_n) =D(X_1,\ldots,X_n) =\bigcup_{i=1}^nD(X_i),

and will use the displayed affine cover, with D(Xi)=Spek(AXi)D(X_i)=\operatorname{Spek}(A_{X_i}). For an AA-module MM, the Čech complex of the sheaf M̃\widetilde M on UU with respect to this cover has the form

1inMXi1i<jnMXiXj1i<j<knMXiXjXkMX1Xn0. \prod_{1\leq i\leq n}M_{X_i} \longrightarrow \prod_{1\leq i<j\leq n}M_{X_iX_j} \longrightarrow \prod_{1\leq i<j<k\leq n}M_{X_iX_jX_k} \longrightarrow\cdots \longrightarrow M_{X_1\cdots X_n} \longrightarrow0.

Thus

Čp(D(Xi),M̃)=1i0<i1<<ipnMXi0Xip, \check C^p(D(X_i),\widetilde M) =\prod_{1\leq i_0<i_1<\cdots<i_p\leq n} M_{X_{i_0}\cdots X_{i_p}},

Edition note—missing relation sign. The frozen source displays i_1<\cdots i_p, with no further < before i_p. The missing relation sign has been restored above, since the product is indexed by strictly increasing tuples, as in the preceding two displayed terms of the Čech complex.

and the ppth Čech cohomology is the homology of the complex written above. Componentwise, the maps are simply the canonical maps into the localisations: at each step one additional variable is admitted as a denominator. These maps also carry the signs specified in the definition of the Čech complex.

We will describe this complex more precisely for the structure sheaf, that is, for M=AM=A. It is useful to split it into simpler complexes using the fine monomial grading by the group n\mathbb Z^n. We begin with small dimensions.

Example 27.1: two variables

Let A=R[X,Y]A=R[X,Y]. The Čech complex of the structure sheaf 𝒪𝔸R2\mathcal O_{\mathbb A_R^2} on U=D(X)D(Y)𝔸R2U=D(X)\cup D(Y)\subset\mathbb A_R^2 is

0AX×AYAXY0. 0\longrightarrow A_X\times A_Y \longrightarrow A_{XY}\longrightarrow0.

This complex is compatible with the fine monomial grading. The component corresponding to (α,β)2(\alpha,\beta)\in\mathbb Z^2 depends essentially on whether the two exponents are negative or nonnegative.

If α\alpha and β\beta are both nonnegative, the entire complex in that component is

(AX×AY)(α,β)=RXαYβRXαYβRXαYβ0. (A_X\times A_Y)_{(\alpha,\beta)} =R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta\oplus R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta \longrightarrow R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta\longrightarrow0.

This complex is exact at the right-hand term, and the kernel at the left-hand term is isomorphic to RXαYβR\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta.

If α\alpha is negative and β\beta is nonnegative, or vice versa, the entire complex is

(AX×AY)(α,β)=RXαYβ0RXαYβ0, (A_X\times A_Y)_{(\alpha,\beta)} =R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta\oplus0 \longrightarrow R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta\longrightarrow0,

and this complex is exact. If α\alpha and β\beta are both negative, the entire complex is

(AX×AY)(α,β)=00RXαYβ0, (A_X\times A_Y)_{(\alpha,\beta)} =0\oplus0\longrightarrow R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta\longrightarrow0,

and the homology at the right-hand term is RXαYβR\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta. Consequently,

Ȟ0(D(X),D(Y),𝒪𝔸R2)=(α,β)2RXαYβ=A \check H^0(D(X),D(Y),\mathcal O_{\mathbb A_R^2}) =\bigoplus_{(\alpha,\beta)\in\mathbb N^2} R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta=A

and

Ȟ1(D(X),D(Y),𝒪𝔸R2)=(α,β)2RXαYβ. \check H^1(D(X),D(Y),\mathcal O_{\mathbb A_R^2}) =\bigoplus_{(\alpha,\beta)\in\mathbb Z_-^2} R\cdot X^\alpha Y^\beta.

Example 27.2: three variables

Let A=R[X,Y,Z]A=R[X,Y,Z]. The Čech complex of the structure sheaf is

0AX×AY×AZAXY×AXZ×AYZAXYZ0. 0\longrightarrow A_X\times A_Y\times A_Z \longrightarrow A_{XY}\times A_{XZ}\times A_{YZ} \longrightarrow A_{XYZ}\longrightarrow0.

This complex is compatible with the fine monomial grading. Here Ȟ0=A\check H^0=A, while Ȟ1=0\check H^1=0 (see Theorem 27.3), and Ȟ2\check H^2 is the free RR-module with basis

XiYjZk,(i,j,k)3. X^iY^jZ^k, \qquad (i,j,k)\in\mathbb Z_-^3.

Theorem 27.3: cohomology of the punctured cover

Let RR be a commutative ring and let A=R[X1,,Xn]A=R[X_1,\ldots,X_n] be the polynomial ring in n2n\geq2 variables over RR. Then the Čech cohomology of the structure sheaf on the open set U=D(X1,,Xn)U=D(X_1,\ldots,X_n) with respect to the cover D(Xi)D(X_i), i=1,,ni=1,\ldots,n, is

Ȟp(D(Xi),𝒪𝔸Rn)={A,p=0,0,1pn2,αnRXα,p=n1. \check H^p(D(X_i),\mathcal O_{\mathbb A_R^n}) = \begin{cases} A,&p=0,\\ 0,&1\leq p\leq n-2,\\ \displaystyle\bigoplus_{\alpha\in\mathbb Z_-^n} R\cdot X^\alpha,&p=n-1. \end{cases}

Proof

We consider the Čech complex with the fine n\mathbb Z^n-grading given by the monomials. For a fixed tuple

α=(α1,,αn)n, \alpha=(\alpha_1,\ldots,\alpha_n)\in\mathbb Z^n,

let N=Nα{1,,n}N=N_\alpha\subseteq\{1,\ldots,n\} be the set of indices with negative entries. For this α\alpha,

(Čp(D(Xi),𝒪𝔸n))α=(1i0<i1<<ipnAXi0Xi1Xip)α=NL#(L)=p+1ReLJ{1,,n}\N#(J)=p+1#(N)ReJ. \begin{aligned} \bigl(\check C^p(D(X_i),\mathcal O_{\mathbb A^n})\bigr)_\alpha &=\left( \prod_{1\leq i_0<i_1<\cdots<i_p\leq n} A_{X_{i_0}X_{i_1}\cdots X_{i_p}} \right)_\alpha\\ &=\prod_{\substack{N\subseteq L\\\#(L)=p+1}} R\cdot e_L\\ &\cong \prod_{\substack{J\subseteq\{1,\ldots,n\}\setminus N\\ \#(J)=p+1-\#(N)}}R\cdot e_J. \end{aligned}

The middle identification rests on the fact that the component of AiLXiA_{\prod_{i\in L}X_i} is 00 when NLN\nsubseteq L and is RXαR\cdot X^\alpha when NLN\subseteq L. The monomial XαX^\alpha in this localisation corresponds to eLe_L. In the right-hand identification, eJe_J corresponds to the basis element eL=eNJe_L=e_{N\cup J}.

Thus, after shifting degrees by #(N)1\#(N)-1 and changing basis signs in the usual way, the complex at index α\alpha corresponds to an ascending binomial complex for the index set {1,,n}\N\{1,\ldots,n\}\setminus N over the ring RR (rather than \mathbb Z). If NN\ne\varnothing, its empty-set summand occurs in Čech degree #(N)1\#(N)-1; only when N=N=\varnothing would that summand occur in degree 1-1, and it is then absent from the Čech complex.

Edition note—empty-set summand. The frozen source says without qualification that the corresponding binomial complex lacks the free summand indexed by the empty set. The component formula shows that this is true only for N=N=\varnothing; for nonempty NN the summand occurs in degree #(N)1\#(N)-1. The degree shift and harmless basis-sign changes needed to identify the differentials have also been made explicit.

For p=0p=0 and at least one negative exponent, there is at most one isolated RXαR\cdot X^\alpha on the right. Since n2n\geq2, however, this term does not map to 00, and so contributes nothing to H0H^0. If all exponents are nonnegative, by contrast, the elements have the form

(c1Xα,,cnXα), (c_1X^\alpha,\ldots,c_nX^\alpha),

and such an element maps to 00 precisely when all coefficients ciRc_i\in R agree. The zeroth Čech cohomology is therefore the polynomial ring

A=αnRXα. A=\bigoplus_{\alpha\in\mathbb N^n}R\cdot X^\alpha.

Now let p1p\geq1. If N{1,,n}N\ne\{1,\ldots,n\}, the situation is isomorphic to an ascending binomial complex on a nonempty index set. Its homology is therefore trivial by Appendix Lemma 8.11. Hence the homology is trivial for every pp between 11 and n2n-2.

It remains to consider p=n1p=n-1 and N={1,,n}N=\{1,\ldots,n\}. These are precisely the α\alpha with all exponents negative. The complex, corresponding to the ascending binomial complex on the empty set, is

0RXα0. 0\longrightarrow R\cdot X^\alpha\longrightarrow0.

Therefore,

Hn1=αnRXα. H^{n-1}=\bigoplus_{\alpha\in\mathbb Z_-^n}R\cdot X^\alpha.

Cohomology on projective schemes

Theorem 27.4: cohomology of twisted structure sheaves

Let RR be a commutative ring, let A=R[X0,X1,,Xd]A=R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_d] be the polynomial ring in d+12d+1\geq2 variables over RR, and let

Rd=Proj(A) \mathbb P_R^d=\operatorname{Proj}(A)

be the associated projective space. Then the cohomology of the twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Rd(n)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(n) is

Ȟp(Rd,𝒪Rd(n))={An,p=0,0,1pd1,αd+1j=1d+1αj=nRXα,p=d. \check H^p(\mathbb P_R^d,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(n)) = \begin{cases} A_n,&p=0,\\ 0,&1\leq p\leq d-1,\\ \displaystyle \bigoplus_{\substack{\alpha\in\mathbb Z_-^{d+1}\\ \sum_{j=1}^{d+1}\alpha_j=n}} R\cdot X^\alpha,&p=d. \end{cases}

Proof

This follows from Theorem 27.3.

In particular, for the canonical sheaf 𝒪Rd(d1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(-d-1) (compare Corollary 19.10),

Hd(Rd,𝒪Rd(d1))=RX01X11Xd1R, H^d(\mathbb P_R^d,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(-d-1)) =RX_0^{-1}X_1^{-1}\cdots X_d^{-1}\cong R,

and

Hd(Rd,𝒪Rd(n))=0 H^d(\mathbb P_R^d,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}(n))=0

for n>d1n>-d-1.

Edition note—index in the canonical generator. The frozen source specifies the variables X0,,XdX_0,\ldots,X_d, but writes Xn1X_n^{-1} as the final factor of the generator. The display above corrects that final index to dd; its product then uses each of the d+1d+1 variables exactly once and has degree d1-d-1.

Theorem 27.5: finiteness of cohomology on projective space

Let Rn\mathbb P_R^n be projective space over a Noetherian ring RR, and let \mathcal F be a coherent sheaf on Rn\mathbb P_R^n. Then Hi(Rn,)H^i(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal F) is a finitely generated RR-module.

Proof

For the twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Rn()\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(\ell), the assertion follows from Theorem 27.4. It therefore also holds for finite direct sums of such sheaves.

We prove the general case by descending induction on the cohomological index ii. If this index exceeds nn, there is only trivial cohomology by Theorem 26.10. If RR has finite dimension, the same also follows from Theorem 25.12. This establishes the base case.

Suppose, then, that the assertion has been proved for some ii and every coherent sheaf. Let \mathcal F be a coherent sheaf. By Theorem 15.13, there are a finite direct sum

jJ𝒪Rn(j) \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(\ell_j)

and a surjective 𝒪Rn\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}-module homomorphism

jJ𝒪Rn(j). \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(\ell_j) \longrightarrow\mathcal F.

Let 𝒢\mathcal G be the kernel of this map; by Exercise 14.20, 𝒢\mathcal G is also coherent. The long exact cohomology sequence associated with the short exact sequence of sheaves

0𝒢jJ𝒪Rn(j)0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal G\longrightarrow \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(\ell_j) \longrightarrow\mathcal F\longrightarrow0

contains the portion

Hi1(Rn,jJ𝒪Rn(j))ϵHi1(Rn,)δHi(Rn,𝒢). \cdots\longrightarrow H^{i-1}\!\left(\mathbb P_R^n, \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(\ell_j)\right) \xrightarrow{\epsilon} H^{i-1}(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal F) \xrightarrow{\delta} H^i(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal G) \longrightarrow\cdots.

This gives a short exact sequence of RR-modules

0imϵ=kerδHi1(Rn,)imδ0. 0\longrightarrow\operatorname{im}\epsilon =\ker\delta\longrightarrow H^{i-1}(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal F) \longrightarrow\operatorname{im}\delta\longrightarrow0.

By the preceding observation and the induction hypothesis,

Hi1(Rn,jJ𝒪Rn(j))andHi(Rn,𝒢) H^{i-1}\!\left(\mathbb P_R^n, \bigoplus_{j\in J}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^n}(\ell_j)\right) \quad\text{and}\quad H^i(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal G)

are finitely generated RR-modules. Hence imϵ\operatorname{im}\epsilon is finitely generated. Moreover, since RR is Noetherian, imδ\operatorname{im}\delta, as a submodule of Hi(Rn,𝒢)H^i(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal G), is finitely generated by Theorem 10.4 in Algebraic Curves (Osnabrück 2025-2026). By Lemma 23.2 in Commutative Algebra, Hi1(Rn,)H^{i-1}(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal F) is likewise finitely generated.

Edition note—two inconsistencies in the source proof. The source calls the displayed homomorphism an 𝒪Rd\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_R^d}-module homomorphism, although its source and target lie on Rn\mathbb P_R^n; the index has been corrected to nn. It also repeats finite generation of kerδ=imϵ\ker\delta=\operatorname{im}\epsilon, whereas the second end term needed in the displayed short exact sequence is imδ\operatorname{im}\delta. The proof above corrects that object and uses the stated Noetherian hypothesis to pass to the submodule imδHi(Rn,𝒢)\operatorname{im}\delta\subseteq H^i(\mathbb P_R^n,\mathcal G).

Theorem 27.6: cohomology under a closed embedding

Let XX be a projective scheme over a Noetherian ring RR, with a closed embedding XRnX\subseteq\mathbb P_R^n in a projective space. Let 𝒢\mathcal G be a quasi-coherent sheaf on XX, and let j*𝒢j_*\mathcal G be its direct image sheaf. Then

Hi(X,𝒢)=Hi(Rn,j*𝒢) H^i(X,\mathcal G)=H^i(\mathbb P_R^n,j_*\mathcal G)

for every ii.

Proof

The direct image sheaf is again quasi-coherent. By Theorem 26.10, both sides can be computed using Čech cohomology for the standard affine cover D+(Xs)D_+(X_s) of projective space and the cover XD+(Xs)X\cap D_+(X_s) of XX. The resulting Čech complexes agree in their entirety, and hence so do their Čech cohomology groups.

Theorem 27.7: finiteness of cohomology on projective schemes

Let XX be a projective scheme over a Noetherian ring RR and let 𝒢\mathcal G be a coherent sheaf on XX. Then Hi(X,𝒢)H^i(X,\mathcal G) is a finitely generated RR-module.

Proof

This follows from Theorem 27.6 and Theorem 27.5.

Note that these are RR-modules, not modules over the coordinate ring of XX. In the most important case, where R=KR=K is a field, the cohomology groups are finite-dimensional vector spaces over KK. Their dimensions are natural numbers associated with coherent sheaves on XX and, in a certain sense, characteristic of those sheaves. Taking the structure sheaf or the tangent sheaf on XX gives numbers, or invariants, characteristic of XX itself. In this context one uses the abbreviation

hi()=dimK(Hi(X,)). h^i(\mathcal F)=\dim_K\bigl(H^i(X,\mathcal F)\bigr).

For example, for a smooth projective curve XX over an algebraically closed field KK, the vector-space dimension of H1(X,𝒪X)H^1(X,\mathcal O_X) is called the genus of the curve. This is its most important invariant. In the complex case, there is a direct connection with the topological shape of the curve as a one-dimensional complex manifold and a two-dimensional real manifold.

Edition note—source typo. In the sentence about modules over the coordinate ring, the German source writes Koordinatening. The translation renders the intended term as “coordinate ring” without changing its mathematical content.

The Euler characteristic

Definition 27.8: the Euler characteristic

Let XX be a projective scheme over a field KK. For a coherent sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G, the number

χ(𝒢):=i=0dim(X)(1)ihi(X,𝒢) \chi(\mathcal G) :=\sum_{i=0}^{\dim(X)}(-1)^ih^i(X,\mathcal G)

is called the Euler characteristic of 𝒢\mathcal G.

By Theorem 27.7, this expression is a well-defined integer. Since cohomology is 00 above the dimension, the alternating sum could also be continued to infinity.

Lemma 27.9: additivity of the Euler characteristic

Let XX be a projective scheme over a field KK. The Euler characteristic of coherent sheaves on XX is additive in short exact sequences. In other words, for a short exact sequence of coherent sheaves

0𝒢0, 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F\longrightarrow\mathcal G \longrightarrow\mathcal H\longrightarrow0,

we have

χ(𝒢)=χ()+χ(). \chi(\mathcal G)=\chi(\mathcal F)+\chi(\mathcal H).

Proof

This follows from the associated long exact cohomology sequence, Theorem 25.12, and the dimension formula.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain the recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-27.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-27.csv

Worksheet 27: Cohomology on projective schemes

At the frozen revision boundary, none of the fourteen exercises has a public solution. The candidate map records negative results for Exercises 27.1–27.14; this edition does not create new solutions.

Exercise 27.1

Let A=R[X]A=R[X] over a commutative ring RR. Determine the Čech complex of the structure sheaf for the one-element cover consisting of D(X)D(X) of the punctured line. What homology results?

Exercise 27.2

Let A=R[X,Y]A=R[X,Y] over a commutative ring RR. Determine the Čech complex of the structure sheaf for the standard cover of the punctured plane at the monomials

  1. X2Y3X^2Y^3,
  2. X5Y4X^5Y^{-4},
  3. X3Y6X^{-3}Y^{-6}.

What homology results in each case?

Exercise 27.3

Let A=R[X,Y,Z]A=R[X,Y,Z] over a commutative ring RR. Determine the Čech complex of the structure sheaf for the standard cover of punctured space at the monomial X3Y2Z7X^3Y^{-2}Z^7. What homology results?

Exercise 27.4

Let A=R[X,Y,Z]A=R[X,Y,Z] over a commutative ring RR. Determine the Čech complex of the structure sheaf for the standard cover of punctured space at the monomial X5YZ4X^{-5}YZ^{-4}. What homology results?

Exercise 27.5

Let A=R[X,Y,Z,W]A=R[X,Y,Z,W] over a commutative ring RR. Determine the Čech complex of the structure sheaf for the standard cover of punctured space at the monomial X3YZ3W2X^{-3}YZ^3W^{-2}. What homology results?

Exercise 27.6

Let K[X1,,Xd]K[X_1,\ldots,X_d] be the polynomial ring over a field KK, and let HH be the KK-vector space spanned by all monomials XνX^\nu in the variables X1,,XdX_1,\ldots,X_d with νj1\nu_j\leq-1 for every jj, that is,

H=KX1ν1Xdνd,νj1. H=K\left\langle X_1^{\nu_1}\cdots X_d^{\nu_d},\ \nu_j\leq-1 \right\rangle.

Define a natural K[X1,,Xd]K[X_1,\ldots,X_d]-module structure on HH.

Exercise 27.7

Let K[Y1,,Yd]K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d] be the polynomial ring over a field KK, and let HH be the KK-vector space spanned by all monomials XνX^\nu in the variables X1,,XdX_1,\ldots,X_d with νj1\nu_j\leq-1 for every jj, that is,

H=KX1ν1Xdνd,νj1. H=K\left\langle X_1^{\nu_1}\cdots X_d^{\nu_d},\ \nu_j\leq-1 \right\rangle.

Prove that the map

K[Y1,,Yd]H,YμXμ(1,1,,1), K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d]\longrightarrow H, \qquad Y^\mu\longmapsto X^{-\mu-(1,1,\ldots,1)},

is a KK-linear isomorphism of KK-vector spaces.

Exercise 27.8

Let K[Y1,,Yd]K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d] be the polynomial ring over a field KK of characteristic 00, and let HH be the KK-vector space spanned by all monomials XνX^\nu in the variables X1,,XdX_1,\ldots,X_d with νj1\nu_j\leq-1 for every jj, that is,

H=KX1ν1Xdνd,νj1. H=K\left\langle X_1^{\nu_1}\cdots X_d^{\nu_d},\ \nu_j\leq-1 \right\rangle.

Prove that the map

θ:K[Y1,,Yd]H,Yμμ!Xμ(1,1,,1), \theta:K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d]\longrightarrow H, \qquad Y^\mu\longmapsto\mu!X^{-\mu-(1,1,\ldots,1)},

is a KK-linear isomorphism of KK-vector spaces.

Exercise 27.9

Let KK be a field of characteristic 00, and let K[X1,,Xd]K[X_1,\ldots,X_d], K[Y1,,Yd]K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d], and K[D1,,Dd]K[D_1,\ldots,D_d] be polynomial rings in dd variables. Let HH be the KK-vector space described in Exercise 27.6, with its natural K[X1,,Xd]K[X_1,\ldots,X_d]-module structure.

The polynomial ring K[D1,,Dd]K[D_1,\ldots,D_d] acts on K[Y1,,Yd]K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d] by letting DiD_i act as the iith partial derivative, namely

Di=i=Yi. D_i=\partial_i=\frac{\partial}{\partial Y_i}.

Prove that the correspondence DiXiD_i\mapsto X_i, together with the map

θ:K[Y1,,Yd]H \theta:K[Y_1,\ldots,Y_d]\longrightarrow H

from Exercise 27.8, gives an isomorphism of modules.

For the next exercise, note that in the smooth case, by Corollary 19.12, one is computing the dimension of the space of global differential forms.

Exercise 27.10

Let

C=V+(f)K2 C=V_+(f)\subset\mathbb P_K^2

be a projective plane curve of degree dd over a field KK. Using the long exact cohomology sequence arising from the short exact sequence of sheaves (compare Exercise 13.23)

0𝒪K2(3)f𝒪K2(d3)𝒪C(d3)0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^2}(-3) \xrightarrow{f}\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^2}(d-3) \longrightarrow\mathcal O_C(d-3)\longrightarrow0

on the projective plane and Theorem 27.4, prove that the dimension of

H0(C,𝒪C(d3)) H^0(C,\mathcal O_C(d-3))

is

(d1)(d2)2. \frac{(d-1)(d-2)}2.

For the next two exercises, compare Theorem 22.12.

Exercise 27.11

Compute the Čech complex of the sheaf of units 𝒪K1×\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}^{\times} for the standard affine cover of the projective line K1\mathbb P_K^1 over a field KK, and its first Čech cohomology

Ȟ1(D+(X),D+(Y),𝒪K1×). \check H^1\!\left( D_+(X),D_+(Y),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}^{\times} \right).

Exercise 27.12

Compute the Čech complex of the sheaf of units 𝒪K2×\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^2}^{\times} for the standard affine cover of the projective plane K2\mathbb P_K^2 over a field KK, and its first Čech cohomology

Ȟ1(D+(X),D+(Y),D+(Z),𝒪K2×). \check H^1\!\left( D_+(X),D_+(Y),D_+(Z),\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^2}^{\times} \right).

Exercise 27.13

Let RR be a commutative ring and let MiM_i, ii\in\mathbb N, be RR-modules with fixed RR-module homomorphisms

φi:MiMi+1. \varphi_i:M_i\longrightarrow M_{i+1}.

The sequence

MiMi+1Mi+2Mi+3 \cdots\longrightarrow M_i\longrightarrow M_{i+1} \longrightarrow M_{i+2}\longrightarrow M_{i+3}\longrightarrow\cdots

is called exact if, for every i1i\geq1,

ker(φi)=im(φi1). \ker(\varphi_i)=\operatorname{im}(\varphi_{i-1}).

  1. Prove that for a short exact sequence, this definition agrees with the definition of a short exact sequence referenced in the source.

  2. Now let R=KR=K be a field, assume that the displayed sequence is exact, suppose all MiM_i are finitely generated, M0=0M_0=0, and Mi=0M_i=0 for every ini\geq n, for some nn. Prove that

    i=0n(1)idimKMi=0. \sum_{i=0}^n(-1)^i\dim_KM_i=0.

Edition note—incomplete reference label. In the comparison sentence above, the frozen source displays the link text “Definition .” without a number, but the link target is available. This edition preserves the target and supplies a descriptive English label without inventing a definition number.

Edition note—missing exactness hypothesis. Part 2 of the frozen source does not explicitly say that the displayed sequence is exact. Without that hypothesis the asserted alternating-dimension formula is false in general, so the necessary hypothesis has been supplied above.

Edition note—index range. The frozen source requires the equality above “for every ii”, although the modules and maps are indexed by \mathbb N and φ1\varphi_{-1} is therefore not defined at i=0i=0. The condition has been stated for i1i\geq1, the indices for which both sides are defined.

Exercise 27.14

Compute the Euler characteristic of the twisted structure sheaves 𝒪Kd(n)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^d}(n) on projective space Kd\mathbb P_K^d over an algebraically closed field KK.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain the recorded component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-27.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-27.csv

Public solutions and coverage of Worksheet 27

At the frozen worksheet revision, the source contains exactly 14 exercises and provides no public solution pages. Each candidate was checked using the exact exercise-page title with the suffix /Lösung appended. The official candidate evidence establishes that all fourteen pages are absent. This result is not inferred from stars or from the presence or absence of solution links on the worksheet.

Official candidates checked

  1. Exercise 27.1

  2. Exercise 27.2

  3. Exercise 27.3

  4. Exercise 27.4

  5. Exercise 27.5

  6. Exercise 27.6

  7. Exercise 27.7

  8. Exercise 27.8

  9. Exercise 27.9

  10. Exercise 27.10

  11. Exercise 27.11

  12. Exercise 27.12

  13. Exercise 27.13

  14. Exercise 27.14

Frozen negative results

There are no public solution pages at the frozen revision for Exercises 27.1 through 27.14. There is therefore no source-solution text to translate. This statement records the check of each official candidate, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. · Rights record: ASSET_CLOSURE-bgk-unit-27.json · Rights record: RIGHTS-bgk-unit-27.csv

Lecture 28: Morphisms to projective space

By definition, a projective variety XX over a field KK can be realised as a closed subvariety XKnX\subseteq\mathbb P^n_K. Two competing viewpoints arise here.

On the one hand, realising XX as part of a projective space lets us use concepts, structures, and properties of the ambient space by restricting them to XX. We can investigate how XX intersects other subvarieties YY, look for relationships with the open complement Kn\X\mathbb P^n_K\setminus X, and visualise XX inside an ambient space. This is the extrinsic viewpoint.

On the other hand, we can ask which properties belong to the variety XX itself, independently of a particular realisation. This is the intrinsic viewpoint. Typically, XX is isomorphic to an “other” variety XX' given as a closed subset XKnX'\subseteq\mathbb P^{n'}_K. Which properties of XX and XX' are independent of their respective embeddings?

The two viewpoints meet in the following questions. How many embeddings does a given XX have? Can one understand all embeddings of XX into projective space at once? Is there a best embedding, for example into an ambient space of small dimension or with a particularly transparent relationship to it? Is there a natural embedding related to characteristic objects on XX?

For example, consider the closed projective curve

C=V+(Y2XZ)K2. C=V_+(Y^2-XZ)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K.

This curve has degree 22, and its intersection with any line consists of two points, counted with multiplicities. The map

K1K2,(s,t)(s2,st,t2), \mathbb P^1_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^2_K, \qquad (s,t)\longmapsto(s^2,st,t^2),

induces an isomorphism K1CK2\mathbb P^1_K\to C\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K. Thus CC is isomorphic to the projective line and can be regarded as an “unnecessarily curved” version of it. Curves of degree two—quadrics or conic sections—are nevertheless natural objects in the plane. From the projective line’s viewpoint, the elements s2,st,t2s^2,st,t^2 form a basis of the second homogeneous component K[s,t]2K[s,t]_2 of the homogeneous coordinate ring K[s,t]K[s,t]. These elements also occur as global sections of the invertible sheaf 𝒪K1(2)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K}(2). We will see that different embeddings of XX into projective space are related to global sections of invertible sheaves on XX.

Invertible sheaves and morphisms to projective space

Lemma 28.1

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, and let

s0,s1,,snΓ(X,). s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L).

If UXU\subseteq X is the union of the open sets XsiX_{s_i}, then

URn,x(s0(x),s1(x),,sn(x)) U\longrightarrow\mathbb P^n_R, \qquad x\longmapsto(s_0(x),s_1(x),\ldots,s_n(x))

is a morphism.

Proof

First consider the situation on Xi=XsiX_i=X_{s_i}. By Lemma 13.22,

𝒪X|Xi|Xi,1si, \mathcal O_X|_{X_i}\longrightarrow\mathcal L|_{X_i}, \qquad 1\longmapsto s_i,

is an isomorphism of 𝒪X\mathcal O_X-modules. Under this isomorphism, the section sks_k corresponds to a function

fkiΓ(Xi,𝒪X),fki=sksi. f_{ki}\in\Gamma(X_i,\mathcal O_X), \qquad f_{ki}=\frac{s_k}{s_i}.

This quotient is well-defined. By Corollary 10.13, the functions fkif_{ki}, for kik\ne i, define a morphism

φi:XiD+(xi)𝔸RnRn. \varphi_i:X_i\longrightarrow D_+(x_i)\cong\mathbb A^n_R \subseteq\mathbb P^n_R.

Altogether we have a commutative diagram

XiφiD+(xi)𝔸RnRnXiXjD+(xi)D+(xj)XjφjD+(xj)𝔸RnRn. \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & X_i & & \xrightarrow{\varphi_i} & & D_+(x_i)\cong\mathbb A^n_R\subseteq\mathbb P^n_R & \\ & \uparrow & & & & \uparrow & \\ & X_i\cap X_j & & \xrightarrow{} & & D_+(x_i)\cap D_+(x_j) & \\ & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & \\ & X_j & & \xrightarrow{\varphi_j} & & D_+(x_j)\cong\mathbb A^n_R\subseteq\mathbb P^n_R. & \end{array}

On XiXjX_i\cap X_j, these two morphisms correspond to the same gluing as on the intersection D+(xi)D+(xj)D_+(x_i)\cap D_+(x_j) in projective space. They therefore glue to a single morphism on the union of all XiX_i. \square

Edition note (source). The source restricts the trivialisation and the functions fkif_{ki} to UU in the middle of an argument taking place on XiX_i, and then writes Kn\mathbb P^n_K at a corner of the diagram although the base is Spec(R)\operatorname{Spec}(R). This edition consistently displays XiX_i and Rn\mathbb P^n_R; the mathematical content of the argument is unchanged.

Definition 28.2: the morphism defined by sections

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, and let s0,s1,,snΓ(X,)s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) be global sections. The morphism of Lemma 28.1 defined on

U=i=0nXsi, U=\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}X_{s_i},

namely

URn,x(s0(x),s1(x),,sn(x)), U\longrightarrow\mathbb P^n_R, \qquad x\longmapsto(s_0(x),s_1(x),\ldots,s_n(x)),

is called the morphism defined by the sections s0,,sns_0,\ldots,s_n, or the morphism defined by the linear system s0,,sns_0,\ldots,s_n. It is denoted by φs0,,sn\varphi_{s_0,\ldots,s_n} or φ;s0,,sn\varphi_{\mathcal L;s_0,\ldots,s_n}.

Definition 28.3: a linear system

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX. An RR-submodule

TΓ(X,) T\subseteq\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

is called a linear system on XX.

By Exercise 28.9, the morphism defined by a family of sections depends primarily on the submodule they generate. This is particularly clear when the sections are linearly independent, as is often required. If T=Γ(X,)T=\Gamma(X,\mathcal L), we speak of a complete linear system.

A linear system has a geometric meaning. Each section sTs\in T determines its invertibility locus XsX_s and its zero locus

Z(s):=X\Xs. Z(s):=X\setminus X_s.

If XX is integral, a nonzero section ss defines an effective Cartier divisor. When its support is nonempty and XX is locally Noetherian, Z(s)Z(s) has pure codimension 11 and is therefore a hypersurface in XX; a nowhere-vanishing section instead has Z(s)=Z(s)=\varnothing. Thus the sets Z(s)Z(s) for sTs\in T, s0s\ne0, form a family of zero loci—often hypersurfaces—associated with the linear system; this family itself is also often called the linear system. If XX is normal, the nonempty Z(s)Z(s) can be viewed as a family of linearly equivalent divisors.

Edition note (source). The source calls Z(s)Z(s) a codimension-one hypersurface for every nonzero section, while only informally suggesting that XX be integral. A nonzero section can be nowhere vanishing, in which case Z(s)Z(s) is empty; the codimension-one assertion above therefore includes the necessary nonemptiness and local Noetherian hypotheses.

Example 28.4

On the projective line

R1=Proj(R[X,Y]) \mathbb P^1_R=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X,Y])

over a commutative ring RR, the morphism associated with the complete linear system

(X,Y)Γ(R1,𝒪R1(1)) (X,Y)\subseteq\Gamma(\mathbb P^1_R,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_R}(1))

is the identity.

Example 28.5

On R1=Proj(R[X,Y])\mathbb P^1_R=\operatorname{Proj}(R[X,Y]) over a commutative ring RR, the complete linear system

(X2,XY,Y2)Γ(R1,𝒪R1(2)) (X^2,XY,Y^2)\subseteq \Gamma(\mathbb P^1_R,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_R}(2))

gives the morphism

R1R2,(x,y)(x2,xy,y2). \mathbb P^1_R\longrightarrow\mathbb P^2_R, \qquad (x,y)\longmapsto(x^2,xy,y^2).

The point with homogeneous coordinates (x,y)(x,y) maps to the point with homogeneous coordinates (x2,xy,y2)=(u,v,w)(x^2,xy,y^2)=(u,v,w). Its image satisfies uw=v2uw=v^2 and thus lies on the plane curve

V+(uwv2)R2. V_+(uw-v^2)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_R.

In fact, there is an isomorphism R1V+(uwv2)\mathbb P^1_R\cong V_+(uw-v^2).

Definition 28.6: base-point-free

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX. A linear system TΓ(X,)T\subseteq\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) is called base-point-free if for every xXx\in X there is an sTs\in T such that xXsx\in X_s.

This term is mainly used for schemes over a field. We also say that sections s0,s1,,sns_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n are base-point-free if the linear system they generate is base-point-free.

Lemma 28.7

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, and let s0,s1,,snΓ(X,)s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) be global sections. The following statements are equivalent.

  1. X=i=0nXsiX=\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}X_{s_i}.
  2. The morphism to Rn\mathbb P^n_R defined by the linear system (s0,s1,,sn)(s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n) is defined on all of XX.
  3. The linear system (s0,s1,,sn)(s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n) is base-point-free.

Proof

See Exercise 28.14. \square

Theorem 28.8

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR. The following concepts correspond to one another.

  1. An invertible sheaf \mathcal L on XX together with base-point-free sections s0,s1,,snΓ(X,). s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L).
  2. A morphism φ:XRn \varphi:X\longrightarrow\mathbb P^n_R over Spec(R)\operatorname{Spec}(R).

The sections in (1) are assigned the morphism φs0,s1,,sn\varphi_{s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n}. Conversely, the morphism φ\varphi in (2) is assigned the invertible sheaf φ*(𝒪Rn(1))\varphi^*(\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1)) together with the sections φ*(xi)\varphi^*(x_i), i=0,1,,ni=0,1,\ldots,n.

Proof

First suppose that \mathcal L and the sections s0,,sns_0,\ldots,s_n are given. We must show

φ*𝒪Rn(1). \varphi^*\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1)\cong\mathcal L.

On projective space there are 𝒪Rn\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}-module homomorphisms

Ψi:𝒪Rn𝒪Rn(1),1xi, \Psi_i:\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1), \qquad 1\longmapsto x_i,

which become isomorphisms when restricted to D+(xi)D_+(x_i). Pullback gives homomorphisms

𝒪Xφ*𝒪Rn(1),1φ*(xi), \mathcal O_X\longrightarrow \varphi^*\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1), \qquad 1\longmapsto\varphi^*(x_i),

and isomorphisms on XsiX_{s_i}. Combined with the isomorphism

𝒪X|Xsi|Xsi,1si, \mathcal O_X|_{X_{s_i}}\longrightarrow\mathcal L|_{X_{s_i}}, \qquad 1\longmapsto s_i,

we obtain local isomorphisms

φ*𝒪Rn(1)|Xsi|Xsi \varphi^*\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1)|_{X_{s_i}} \longrightarrow\mathcal L|_{X_{s_i}}

which identify φ*(xi)\varphi^*(x_i) with sis_i. Their restrictions to XsisjX_{s_i s_j} agree. By Corollary 4.10, they therefore glue to a global isomorphism

φ*𝒪Rn(1). \varphi^*\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1)\longrightarrow\mathcal L.

Conversely, suppose φ:XRn\varphi:X\to\mathbb P^n_R is given. This morphism determines sections si=φ*(xi)s_i=\varphi^*(x_i), which in turn determine a morphism φ\varphi'. Since a morphism is determined locally, it suffices to compare them on

φ1(D+(xi))D+(xi)𝔸Rn. \varphi^{-1}(D_+(x_i))\longrightarrow D_+(x_i)\cong\mathbb A^n_R.

Here the variables xk/xix_k/x_i pull back to sk/sis_k/s_i, exactly as in the definition of φ\varphi'. Thus φ=φ\varphi'=\varphi. \square

Edition note (source). Although Theorem 28.8 is stated over a commutative ring RR with target Rn\mathbb P^n_R, the converse direction of the source proof switches to Kn\mathbb P^n_K and 𝔸Kn\mathbb A^n_K without introducing KK. Both occurrences have been corrected to the stated base RR above; this is a notation repair, not a new generalisation or restriction.

Lemma 28.9

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, let s0,s1,,snΓ(X,)s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) be global sections, and let φ:XRn\varphi:X\to\mathbb P^n_R be the associated morphism. The inverse image of the zero locus

V+(a0X0+a1X1++anXn)Rn, V_+(a_0X_0+a_1X_1+\cdots+a_nX_n)\subseteq\mathbb P^n_R,

with aiRa_i\in R is the zero locus of the pulled-back section,

Z(a0s0+a1s1++ansn)=X\Xa0s0+a1s1++ansn. Z(a_0s_0+a_1s_1+\cdots+a_ns_n) =X\setminus X_{a_0s_0+a_1s_1+\cdots+a_ns_n}.

Proof

This follows from Appendix Lemma 4.3. If (a0,,an)=R(a_0,\ldots,a_n)=R, the displayed zero locus is a relative hyperplane. Over a field, this condition is equivalent to the coefficients not all being zero. \square

The twisted structure sheaf 𝒪Rn(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1), through the global sections whose coefficient tuples generate the unit ideal, determines the family of relative hyperplanes in projective space. Over a field, these are precisely its nonzero global sections. Similarly, an invertible sheaf on a scheme determines the family of zero loci of its nonzero global sections. Under the correspondence of Theorem 28.8, inverse images of relative hyperplanes agree with the corresponding zero loci. If φ\varphi factors through a closed subvariety, that is, if there is a map

XYRn, X\longrightarrow Y\subseteq\mathbb P^n_R,

then these corresponding zero loci are also inverse images of intersections YHY\cap H with a relative hyperplane HH. In Example 28.5, for instance, the zero loci arising from unimodular linear combinations in the complete linear system on 𝒪R1(2)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_R}(2) agree with the intersections V+(uwv2)HV_+(uw-v^2)\cap H, where HH is a relative line.

Edition note (source). Over an arbitrary commutative ring, the source calls the zero locus of every nonzero linear form a hyperplane. Such a form defines a relative hyperplane only when its coefficients generate the unit ideal; the distinction disappears over a field. The inverse-image identity itself remains valid for every coefficient tuple.

Very ample sheaves

Definition 28.10: very ample

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX. The sheaf \mathcal L is called very ample if there is an embedding φ:XRn\varphi:X\to\mathbb P^n_R, for some nn, such that

φ*(𝒪Rn(1)). \varphi^*(\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(1))\cong\mathcal L.

Lemma 28.11

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX. The sheaf \mathcal L is very ample precisely when there are base-point-free global sections

s0,s1,,snΓ(X,) s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L)

such that the associated morphism φs0,s1,,sn\varphi_{s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n} is an embedding.

Proof

This follows from Theorem 28.8. \square

Example 28.12

On projective space Rn\mathbb P^n_R over a commutative ring RR, the invertible sheaf 𝒪Rn(k)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(k) is very ample for every k1k\ge1. We have

Γ(Rn,𝒪Rn(k))=R[X0,X1,,Xn]k. \Gamma(\mathbb P^n_R,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(k)) =R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n]_k.

Consider the linear system generated by all monomials of degree kk in the n+1n+1 variables of R[X0,X1,,Xn]R[X_0,X_1,\ldots,X_n], and its associated morphism

φ:RnRm, \varphi:\mathbb P^n_R\longrightarrow\mathbb P^m_R,

where mm is one less than the number of these monomials. On D+(X0)=(Rn)X0kD_+(X_0)=(\mathbb P^n_R)_{X_0^k}, this map is given by

𝔸RnD+(Yν)Rm,(X1X0,,XnX0)(XμX0k:μ monomial of degree k), \mathbb A^n_R\longrightarrow D_+(Y_\nu)\subseteq\mathbb P^m_R, \qquad \left(\frac{X_1}{X_0},\ldots,\frac{X_n}{X_0}\right) \longmapsto \left(\frac{X^\mu}{X_0^k} :\mu\text{ monomial of degree }k\right),

and analogously on each D+(Xi)D_+(X_i). At the level of polynomial rings, this is the substitution homomorphism

R[Sμ:μIk]R[T1,,Tn],SμTμ, R[S_\mu:\mu\in I_k]\longrightarrow R[T_1,\ldots,T_n], \qquad S_\mu\longmapsto T^\mu,

where IkI_k is the index set of all monomials in nn variables of degree at most kk (note the inequality). This map is surjective, so the morphism above is a closed embedding.

For k0k\le0 and n1n\ge1, the sheaf 𝒪Rn(k)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_R}(k) is not very ample.

Definition 28.13: ample

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX. The sheaf \mathcal L is called ample if n\mathcal L^n is very ample for some n1n\ge1.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their own component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 28: Morphisms to projective space

Exercises

Exercise 28.1

Describe the cone map

𝔸Kd+1\{(0,0,,0)}Kd \mathbb A^{d+1}_K\setminus\{(0,0,\ldots,0)\} \longrightarrow\mathbb P^d_K

using a linear system in an invertible sheaf.

Exercise 28.2

Describe projection away from a point using a linear system in an invertible sheaf.

Exercise 28.3

Let KK be a field and let Kn\mathbb P^n_K be the associated projective space. Let φ:Kn+1Kn+1\varphi:K^{n+1}\to K^{n+1} be a bijective linear map.

  1. Prove that φ\varphi induces an automorphism φ:KnKn,(x0,x1,,xn)φ(x0,x1,,xn). \varphi:\mathbb P^n_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^n_K, \qquad (x_0,x_1,\ldots,x_n)\longmapsto \varphi(x_0,x_1,\ldots,x_n).
  2. Determine the inverse image of D+(Xi)D_+(X_i) in the situation of part (1). What does the morphism look like on these affine sets?
  3. Prove that φ1\varphi_1 and φ2\varphi_2 induce the same automorphism of projective space precisely when one is a nonzero scalar multiple of the other.
  4. Does every linear map φ:Kn+1Kn+1\varphi:K^{n+1}\to K^{n+1} induce a morphism φ:KnKn\varphi:\mathbb P^n_K\to\mathbb P^n_K?

In the situation above, we speak of a projective linear automorphism.

Exercise 28.4

Describe a projective linear automorphism

KdKd \mathbb P^d_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^d_K

using a linear system in an invertible sheaf.

Exercise 28.5

Let P,QKnP,Q\in\mathbb P^n_K be points of projective space over a field KK. Prove that there is an automorphism φ:KnKn\varphi:\mathbb P^n_K\to\mathbb P^n_K with φ(P)=Q\varphi(P)=Q.

Exercise 28.6 ★

Let VV be a two-dimensional vector space over a field KK. Let v1,v2,v3v_1,v_2,v_3 and w1,w2,w3w_1,w_2,w_3 be vectors in VV, with each pair of vectors in each family linearly independent. Prove that there is a bijective linear map φ:VV\varphi:V\to V such that

φ(vi)Kwi \varphi(v_i)\in Kw_i

for i=1,2,3i=1,2,3.

Exercise 28.7

Let P1,P2,P3K1P_1,P_2,P_3\in\mathbb P^1_K and Q1,Q2,Q3K1Q_1,Q_2,Q_3\in\mathbb P^1_K each be three distinct points on the projective line over a field KK. Prove that there is a KK-automorphism φ:K1K1\varphi:\mathbb P^1_K\to\mathbb P^1_K with φ(Pi)=Qi\varphi(P_i)=Q_i for i=1,2,3i=1,2,3.

Exercise 28.8

Let KK be a field. Prove that every KK-automorphism of projective space Kn\mathbb P^n_K is projective linear.

Use the fact that the pullback of 𝒪Kn(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_K}(1) must again be 𝒪Kn(1)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^n_K}(1).

Exercise 28.9

Let XX be a scheme over a field KK, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, and let s0,s1,,snΓ(X,)s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) be global sections determining the linear system

s0,s1,,snΓ(X,). \langle s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\rangle \subseteq\Gamma(X,\mathcal L).

Let t0,t1,,tnt_0,t_1,\ldots,t_n be another generating system for the same linear system. Prove the following assertions.

  1. i=0nXsi=i=0nXti\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}X_{s_i}=\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}X_{t_i}.
  2. For the morphisms defined by the two generating systems, there is a projective linear automorphism θ:KnKn \theta:\mathbb P^n_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^n_K such that θφs0,s1,,sn=φt0,t1,,tn. \theta\circ\varphi_{s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n} =\varphi_{t_0,t_1,\ldots,t_n}.

Exercise 28.10

Consider the projective line K1\mathbb P^1_K and the complete linear system

L:=s,t=Γ(K1,𝒪K1(1)). L:=\langle s,t\rangle =\Gamma(\mathbb P^1_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K}(1)).

Prove that choosing a generating system of three elements for LL, up to scalar multiplication, corresponds to an embedding of the projective line into the projective plane as a line. How can the image line be described?

Exercise 28.11

Consider the projective line K1\mathbb P^1_K and the complete linear system

L:=s2,st,t2=Γ(K1,𝒪K1(2)). L:=\langle s^2,st,t^2\rangle =\Gamma(\mathbb P^1_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K}(2)).

Prove that choosing a basis of LL, up to scalar multiplication, corresponds to an embedding of the projective line into the projective plane. How can the image curve be described?

Exercise 28.12

Consider the projective line K1\mathbb P^1_K and the complete linear system

L:=s3,s2t,st2,t3=Γ(K1,𝒪K1(3)). L:=\langle s^3,s^2t,st^2,t^3\rangle =\Gamma(\mathbb P^1_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K}(3)).

Prove that the associated map

K1K3 \mathbb P^1_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^3_K

gives an embedding of the projective line into projective space. Give as many equations as possible satisfied by the image curve.

Edition note (source). The title of the transcluded exercise page contains the segment O(4), but the exercise itself uses four cubic sections and 𝒪(3)\mathcal O(3). This edition preserves the formula displayed in the exercise; the exact source title remains recorded in the entity marker above.

Exercise 28.13

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, and let s0,s1,,snΓ(X,)s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) be global sections. Let LXL\to X be the line bundle in the sense of Theorem 17.10 associated with the dual invertible sheaf *\mathcal L^*, so that the sis_i can be regarded as morphisms

LX×𝔸R1𝔸R1. L\longrightarrow X\times\mathbb A^1_R\longrightarrow\mathbb A^1_R.

Put U=i=0nXsiU=\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}X_{s_i}, and let L×|UL^\times|_U be the restriction of LL to UU with its zero section removed. Prove that there is a commutative diagram

L×|U(s0,s1,,sn)𝔸Rn+1\{0}=i=0nD(xi)πUφs0,s1,,sn,Rn, \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & L^\times|_U & & \xrightarrow{(s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n)} & & \mathbb A^{n+1}_R\setminus\{0\}=\displaystyle\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}D(x_i) & \\ & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \pi}\\ & U & & \xrightarrow{\varphi_{s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n,\mathcal L}} & & \mathbb P^n_R, & \end{array}

with the cone map on the right.

Edition note (source). In both unions in the source diagram, the printed index starts at i=1i=1, although the family of sections is s0,,sns_0,\ldots,s_n and the cone map uses all coordinates. Moreover, the source places all of LL in the upper left, but the zero section maps to the origin, where the cone map π\pi is undefined; over a base point outside UU, every fibre point also maps to the origin. The diagram has therefore been restricted to L×|UL^\times|_U, and both unions use the consistent bounds i=0,,ni=0,\ldots,n.

Exercise 28.14

Let XX be a scheme over a commutative ring RR, let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on XX, and let s0,s1,,snΓ(X,)s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n\in\Gamma(X,\mathcal L) be global sections. Prove that the following statements are equivalent.

  1. X=i=0nXsiX=\bigcup_{i=0}^{n}X_{s_i}.
  2. The morphism to Rn\mathbb P^n_R defined by the linear system (s0,s1,,sn)(s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n) is defined on all of XX.
  3. The linear system (s0,s1,,sn)(s_0,s_1,\ldots,s_n) is base-point-free.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their own component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public solutions and coverage of Worksheet 28

For each of the 14 official exercise-page titles, the literal candidate page <exercise>/Lösung was checked directly. This check found exactly one public solution page, namely the solution to Exercise 28.6. The other thirteen candidates led to the official page-creation view stating that the page did not yet exist. The absence of a visible link on the worksheet page was not used as negative evidence.

Solution to Exercise 28.6

Since v1,v2v_1,v_2 and w1,w2w_1,w_2 are bases, the theorem on specifying a linear map on a basis gives a bijective linear map

ψ:VV \psi:V\longrightarrow V

with

ψ(v1)=w1andψ(v2)=w2. \psi(v_1)=w_1 \qquad\text{and}\qquad \psi(v_2)=w_2.

Under ψ\psi, the assumptions of pairwise linear independence remain valid.

Replacing the first family by its image under ψ\psi and renaming the common basis, we therefore only need to consider two families of vectors of the form v1,v2,yv_1,v_2,y and v1,v2,zv_1,v_2,z. Let

y=av1+bv2 y=av_1+bv_2

and

z=cv1+dv2. z=cv_1+dv_2.

Here

a,b,c,d0, a,b,c,d\ne 0,

since otherwise yy, respectively zz, would be linearly dependent with one of the viv_i. We now consider the linear map ϕ\phi given by

v1cav1andv2dbv2. v_1\longmapsto \frac ca v_1 \qquad\text{and}\qquad v_2\longmapsto \frac db v_2.

Then

ϕ(y)=ϕ(av1+bv2)=aϕ(v1)+bϕ(v2)=acav1+bdbv2=cv1+dv2=z. \begin{aligned} \phi(y) &=\phi(av_1+bv_2)\\ &=a\phi(v_1)+b\phi(v_2)\\ &=a\frac ca v_1+b\frac db v_2\\ &=cv_1+dv_2\\ &=z. \end{aligned}

Thus ϕ\phi satisfies the required condition in the reduced situation, and ϕψ\phi\circ\psi satisfies it for the original two families.

Edition note (source). The source solution introduces a map ψ\psi but writes its two basis values with the symbol ϕ\phi, and it does not name the final composition. The notation and the composition have been made explicit above. The source also writes cv1+bv2=zcv_1+bv_2=z in the last line, although it previously specified z=cv1+dv2z=cv_1+dv_2; the second coefficient has therefore been corrected to dd.

Negative results established by direct candidate checks

The literal candidate pages <exercise>/Lösung do not exist at the checked boundary for Exercises 28.1, 28.2, 28.3, 28.4, 28.5, 28.7, 28.8, 28.9, 28.10, 28.11, 28.12, 28.13, and 28.14. Each candidate URL led to the official page-creation view stating “Diese Seite existiert noch nicht” (“This page does not yet exist”). This statement records source-page coverage, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 29: The genus of a curve

Smooth projective curves and their genus

Definition 29.1: genus

For a smooth projective curve CC over an algebraically closed field KK, the number

g:=dimKH1(C,𝒪C) g:=\dim_K H^1(C,\mathcal O_C)

is called the genus of the curve.

By Theorem 27.7, the dimension of H1(C,𝒪C)H^1(C,\mathcal O_C) is finite. Thus the genus of a curve is a natural number.

Source illustrations. The following three surfaces illustrate genus one, two, and three through their number of handles. They occur in this order in the official lecture and retain their component public-domain status.

A green torus with one handle, a surface of genus one
A green double torus with two handles, a surface of genus two
A green sphere-like surface with three handles, a surface of genus three

Example 29.2

By Theorem 27.4, the genus of the projective line

K1=Proj(K[X,Y]) \mathbb P^1_K=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y])

is 00.

Definition 29.3: an elliptic curve

A smooth projective curve CC of genus 11 over an algebraically closed field KK is called an elliptic curve.

Remark 29.4

If the complex numbers \mathbb C are chosen as the ground field, the genus of a smooth projective curve has a simple topological interpretation. Such a curve can be regarded as a compact one-dimensional complex manifold—a Riemann surface—and also as a compact oriented two-dimensional real manifold. Manifolds of the latter kind have a simple topological classification: each is homeomorphic to the surface of a sphere with gg handles attached. This number is called the topological genus of the real surface, and hence also of the curve.

It can be proved that the genus defined algebraically using the first cohomology of the structure sheaf agrees with this topological genus. The complex projective line is a two-dimensional sphere with no handles, so its topological genus is 00. A surface of genus 11 is a torus—like a tyre—homeomorphic to S1×S1S^1\times S^1. Projective curves of genus 11, namely elliptic curves, have this topological shape.

Theorem 29.5

Let

C=V+(f)K2 C=V_+(f)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K

be a projective plane curve of degree dd over an algebraically closed field KK. Then

dimKH1(C,𝒪C)=(d1)(d2)2. \dim_K H^1(C,\mathcal O_C)=\frac{(d-1)(d-2)}{2}.

Proof

Consider the short exact sequence (compare Exercise 13.23)

0𝒪K2(d)f𝒪K2𝒪C0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(-d) \xrightarrow{\ f\ } \mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K} \longrightarrow\mathcal O_C\longrightarrow0

of coherent sheaves on the projective plane. Here the structure sheaf 𝒪C\mathcal O_C is regarded as a sheaf on the projective plane with support CC. The relevant portion of the associated long exact cohomology sequence is

H1(K2,𝒪K2)=0H1(K2,𝒪C)H2(K2,𝒪K2(d))H2(K2,𝒪K2)=0. H^1(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K})=0 \longrightarrow H^1(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_C) \longrightarrow H^2(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(-d)) \longrightarrow H^2(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K})=0.

Both vanishings follow from Theorem 27.4. By the same theorem, the space

H2(K2,𝒪K2(d)) H^2(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(-d))

has a basis consisting of all monomials xiyjzkx^iy^jz^k whose exponents are all negative and satisfy i+j+k=di+j+k=-d. Thus we must count tuples (α,β,γ)(\alpha,\beta,\gamma) of degree d3d-3. By Exercise 12.4, their number is

(d3+22)=(d12)=(d1)(d2)2. \binom{d-3+2}{2}=\binom{d-1}{2}=\frac{(d-1)(d-2)}{2}.

By Theorem 27.6, H1(K2,𝒪C)=H1(C,𝒪C)H^1(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_C)=H^1(C,\mathcal O_C), which proves the assertion. \square

Edition note (PDF witness). The official 2020 PDF witness still refers to Exercise 11.4; the frozen semantic revision controlling this edition has updated the reference to Exercise 12.4.

In the smooth case, this theorem gives a formula for computing the genus of a plane curve:

dd 1 2 3 4 5
gg 0 0 1 3 6

For d=1d=1, we obtain a projective line of genus 00. For d=2d=2, we obtain a projective plane quadric—a conic section—which also has genus 00 and is indeed isomorphic to the projective line. For d=3d=3, the genus is 11, so the curve is elliptic. It can be proved that every elliptic curve can be realised as a plane cubic curve. It is by no means obvious that there are smooth projective curves of every genus. By Theorem 29.5, not all can be realised as plane curves.

Remark 29.6

The cohomologically defined genus of a smooth projective curve agrees with the vector-space dimension of the global sections of its canonical sheaf. In dimension one, the canonical sheaf is the sheaf of Kähler differentials ΩCK\Omega_{C\mid K}, that is, the cotangent sheaf, dual to the tangent sheaf. Thus

dimKH1(C,𝒪C)=dimKΓ(C,ωC). \dim_K H^1(C,\mathcal O_C) =\dim_K\Gamma(C,\omega_C).

For plane curves this is immediate. By Theorem 29.5, the genus is (d1)(d2)/2(d-1)(d-2)/2. Corollary 19.12 gives ωC𝒪C(d3)\omega_C\cong\mathcal O_C(d-3), and by Exercise 27.10 the dimension of Γ(C,𝒪C(d3))\Gamma(C,\mathcal O_C(d-3)) is also (d1)(d2)/2(d-1)(d-2)/2.

In the general case, Serre duality applies. Among other things, it states that for a locally free sheaf \mathcal F on a smooth projective curve CC, the cohomology group H1(C,ωC)H^1(C,\omega_C) is a one-dimensional KK-vector space, and the natural map

Hom(,ωC)×H1(C,)H1(C,ωC)K \operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal F,\omega_C) \times H^1(C,\mathcal F) \longrightarrow H^1(C,\omega_C)\cong K

gives a perfect duality. In other words, Hom(,ωC)\operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal F,\omega_C) and H1(C,)H^1(C,\mathcal F) are dual to one another and in particular have the same dimension. For the structure sheaf =𝒪C\mathcal F=\mathcal O_C, the equality Hom(𝒪C,ωC)=Γ(C,ωC)\operatorname{Hom}(\mathcal O_C,\omega_C)=\Gamma(C,\omega_C) from Theorem 13.10 gives the duality between H1(C,𝒪C)H^1(C,\mathcal O_C) and Γ(C,ωC)\Gamma(C,\omega_C).

Edition note (source). In the corresponding Hom display, the frozen source has the malformed nested expression \mathcal{\mathcal O_C}. The intended structure sheaf 𝒪C\mathcal O_C is displayed above.

Divisors on curves

On a smooth projective curve CC, as on any one-dimensional normal scheme, a Weil divisor is simply a formal sum

PCnPP \sum_{P\in C} n_P\,P

over closed points PP. In this case, those points are the prime divisors, that is, the irreducible closed subsets of codimension 11. The coefficients satisfy nPn_P\in\mathbb Z, and only finitely many are nonzero. By Corollary 22.11, the divisor class group agrees with the Picard group.

We will discuss how divisors on curves behave under morphisms. A morphism between two irreducible curves is either constant or has dense image. A nonconstant morphism φ:C1C2\varphi:C_1\to C_2 induces an extension of function fields

Q(C2)Q(C1). Q(C_2)\subseteq Q(C_1).

First we show that an element of the function field of a smooth curve can be regarded as a morphism to the projective line. In general, for a nonconstant element qq of the function field of a normal scheme XX, the principal divisor div(q)\operatorname{div}(q) can be decomposed into the divisor of zeros and the divisor of poles, with positive coefficients. These two effective divisors are linearly equivalent and, in the locally factorial case by Exercise 22.15, correspond to sections of the associated invertible sheaf 𝒪X(divisor of zeros(q))\mathcal O_X(\text{divisor of zeros}(q)). The results of the preceding lecture show that these two sections determine a morphism to the projective line on an open set UXU\subseteq X. The following result is stronger for smooth curves: the domain of definition is the entire curve.

Edition note (PDF witness). The official 2020 PDF witness still refers to Exercise 22.13; the frozen semantic revision controlling this edition has updated the reference to Exercise 22.15.

Lemma 29.7

Let CC be a smooth irreducible curve over an algebraically closed field KK, and let QQ be its function field. Every rational function qQq\in Q naturally determines a morphism

q:CK1. q:C\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K.

Proof

Let

U:={PCq𝒪C,P} U:=\{P\in C\mid q\in\mathcal O_{C,P}\}

be the domain of definition of qq as a function to the affine line. If q=0q=0, the constant map with image (1,0)(1,0) proves the assertion. Hence assume q0q\ne0 and let

V:={PCq1𝒪C,P} V:=\{P\in C\mid q^{-1}\in\mathcal O_{C,P}\}

be the domain of definition of q1q^{-1}. We have C=UVC=U\cup V, since every 𝒪C,P\mathcal O_{C,P} is a discrete valuation ring and there q=πnuq=\pi^n u for a unit u𝒪C,Pu\in\mathcal O_{C,P}, a local parameter π𝒪C,P\pi\in\mathcal O_{C,P}, and nn\in\mathbb Z. By Corollary 10.12, there are a morphism

q:U𝔸K1=SpecK[YX]D+(X)K1 q:U\longrightarrow\mathbb A^1_K =\operatorname{Spec}K\!\left[\frac YX\right] \cong D_+(X)\subseteq\mathbb P^1_K

and a morphism

q1:V𝔸K1=SpecK[XY]D+(Y)K1. q^{-1}:V\longrightarrow\mathbb A^1_K =\operatorname{Spec}K\!\left[\frac XY\right] \cong D_+(Y)\subseteq\mathbb P^1_K.

These correspond to the substitution homomorphisms Y/XqY/X\mapsto q and X/Yq1X/Y\mapsto q^{-1}. On UVU\cap V the two morphisms agree, so they glue to a morphism to the projective line. \square

Edition note (source). The source defines VV only when q0q\ne0 but then uses VV as though it existed for every qq. The trivial case q=0q=0 has been separated above; the gluing argument then applies under the stated assumption q0q\ne0.

Definition 29.8: ramification index

For an injective ring homomorphism RSR\subseteq S between discrete valuation rings, the order in SS of a local uniformiser of RR is called the ramification index of the extension.

The ramification order is denoted by Ram(SR)\operatorname{Ram}(S\mid R). If φ:C1C2\varphi:C_1\to C_2 is a nonconstant morphism between smooth curves over an algebraically closed field, then for each closed point QC1Q\in C_1 with image point φ(Q)C2\varphi(Q)\in C_2 there is an extension of discrete valuation rings

𝒪C2,φ(Q)𝒪C1,Q. \mathcal O_{C_2,\varphi(Q)}\subseteq\mathcal O_{C_1,Q}.

The corresponding ramification order is also called the ramification order of φ\varphi at QQ and is denoted by Ram(Qφ(Q))\operatorname{Ram}(Q\mid\varphi(Q)).

Edition note (source and PDF witness). The frozen semantic revision uses Verzweigungsindex (“ramification index”) in the definition, then Verzweigungsordnung (“ramification order”) in the following paragraph. The official 2020 PDF witness also uses Verzweigungsordnung in the definition. This edition explicitly preserves the terminology difference between the witnesses.

Definition 29.9: pullback of a Weil divisor

Let φ:C1C2\varphi:C_1\to C_2 be a nonconstant morphism between smooth curves over an algebraically closed field, and let

D=PaPP D=\sum_P a_P\,P

be a Weil divisor on C2C_2. The Weil divisor

φ*D:=QC1Ram(Qφ(Q))aφ(Q)Q \varphi^*D :=\sum_{Q\in C_1} \operatorname{Ram}(Q\mid\varphi(Q))a_{\varphi(Q)}\,Q

is called the pullback Weil divisor.

For a single point PC2P\in C_2, the pullback divisor is

Qφ1(P)Ram(QP)Q. \sum_{Q\in\varphi^{-1}(P)} \operatorname{Ram}(Q\mid P)\,Q.

Thus it is essentially the fibre over PP, but ramification points—points with ramification order at least 22—are counted with multiplicity according to their orders.

Lemma 29.10

Let φ:C1C2\varphi:C_1\to C_2 be a nonconstant morphism between smooth irreducible curves over an algebraically closed field, and let

D=PaPP=div(q) D=\sum_P a_P\,P=\operatorname{div}(q)

be a principal divisor on C2C_2, with qQ(C2)q\in Q(C_2) and q0q\ne0. Then φ*(D)\varphi^*(D) agrees with the principal divisor of qQ(C1)q\in Q(C_1) on C1C_1.

Proof

Since φ\varphi is nonconstant, there is a field extension Q(C2)Q(C1)Q(C_2)\subseteq Q(C_1). For every QC1Q\in C_1, there is a commutative diagram of injective homomorphisms

𝒪C2,φ(Q)𝒪C1,QQ(C2)Q(C1), \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & \mathcal O_{C_2,\varphi(Q)} & & \xrightarrow{} & & \mathcal O_{C_1,Q} & \\ & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & \\ & Q(C_2) & & \xrightarrow{} & & Q(C_1), & \end{array}

with discrete valuation rings in the first row. If q=uπ2nq=u\pi_2^n, where u𝒪C2,φ(Q)u\in\mathcal O_{C_2,\varphi(Q)} is a unit and π2\pi_2 is a local uniformiser, the source writes

q=uπ2n=u(uπ1Ram(Qφ(Q)))n=u(u)nπ1nRam(Qφ(Q)), q=u\pi_2^n =u\bigl(u'\pi_1^{\operatorname{Ram}(Q\mid\varphi(Q))}\bigr)^n =u(u')^n\pi_1^{n\operatorname{Ram}(Q\mid\varphi(Q))},

where π1\pi_1 is a local uniformiser of 𝒪C1,Q\mathcal O_{C_1,Q}. This proves the assertion. \square

Edition note (source and PDF witness). The frozen semantic revision uses the argument order Ram(Qφ(Q))\operatorname{Ram}(Q\mid\varphi(Q)) above, whereas the official 2020 PDF witness reverses it to Ram(φ(Q)Q)\operatorname{Ram}(\varphi(Q)\mid Q). This edition follows the frozen semantic revision. When expanding (uπ1e)n(u'\pi_1^e)^n, both witnesses write the unit factor uu' instead of (u)n(u')^n; that exponent has been corrected above.

Corollary 29.11

Let CC be a smooth irreducible curve over an algebraically closed field KK, let QQ be its function field, and let qQ\Kq\in Q\setminus K. For the associated morphism

q:CK1 q:C\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K

we have

q*((0)())=div(q). q^*((0)-(\infty))=\operatorname{div}(q).

Proof

The function field of the projective line K1=Proj(K[X,Y])\mathbb P^1_K=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]) is K(t)K(t), with t=Y/Xt=Y/X. The extension of function fields is given by

K(t)Q(C),tq. K(t)\longrightarrow Q(C),\qquad t\longmapsto q.

The principal divisor of tt is (0)()=(Y)(X)(0)-(\infty)=(Y)-(X), using two descriptions of the points. The assertion therefore follows from Lemma 29.10. \square

The degree of a divisor

Definition 29.12

Let CC be a smooth projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. The degree of a Weil divisor D=PCnPPD=\sum_{P\in C}n_P P is defined as

deg(D):=PCnP. \deg(D):=\sum_{P\in C}n_P.

Theorem 29.13

Let CC be a smooth projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. Every principal divisor has degree 00.

This theorem is stated without proof. Consequently, the group homomorphism

Div(C),Ddeg(D), \operatorname{Div}(C)\longrightarrow\mathbb Z, \qquad D\longmapsto\deg(D),

factors through the divisor class group of CC. The following definition therefore makes sense.

Definition 29.14

Let CC be a smooth projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. The degree of an invertible sheaf \mathcal L on CC is defined as the degree of an associated Weil divisor.

“Associated” means that a divisor DD corresponds to the invertible sheaf 𝒪C(D)\mathcal O_C(D); in particular, effective divisors correspond to sections of this sheaf.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their own component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 29: The genus of a curve

Exercise 29.1

Prove that the following data or constructions determine the same morphism K1K1\mathbb P^1_K\to\mathbb P^1_K, where (a,b),(c,d)K2(a,b),(c,d)\in K^2 are linearly independent.

  1. The morphism induced, as in Theorem 12.11, by the homogeneous ring homomorphism K[X,Y]K[S,T]K[X,Y]\to K[S,T] with XaS+bTX\mapsto aS+bT and YcS+dTY\mapsto cS+dT.
  2. The morphism of Lemma 28.1 defined by the two sections as+bt,cs+dtΓ(K1,𝒪K1(1)). as+bt,\ cs+dt\in \Gamma(\mathbb P^1_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K}(1)).
  3. The morphism of Lemma 29.7 defined by the rational function cs+dtas+btK(st). \frac{cs+dt}{as+bt}\in K\!\left(\frac st\right).

Edition note (source). The source prints the reciprocal rational function. Under the convention Y/XqY/X\mapsto q in Lemma 29.7, the first two constructions send XX to as+btas+bt and YY to cs+dtcs+dt, so the corresponding rational function is (cs+dt)/(as+bt)(cs+dt)/(as+bt), as displayed above.

Exercise 29.2

Let KK be a field. Prove that there is a morphism

V(X2Y3)U=V(X2Y3)\{(0,0)}𝔸K1 V(X^2-Y^3)\supseteq U=V(X^2-Y^3)\setminus\{(0,0)\} \longrightarrow\mathbb A^1_K

which cannot be extended to all of V(X2Y3)V(X^2-Y^3).

Edition note (source). The source leaves the ground field unstated and prints the target with an empty base subscript. The curve and affine line have been placed over an explicit field KK; no further hypothesis on KK is used.

Exercise 29.3

Let KK be a field, let CK2C\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K be a projective plane curve, let PCP\in C, and let

φ:C\{P}K1 \varphi:C\setminus\{P\}\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K

be the morphism defined by projection away from PP. Thus a point QCQ\in C, QPQ\ne P, maps to the secant line through QQ and PP.

  1. Let K=K=\mathbb C and let (Qn)(Q_n) be a sequence on CC converging to PP in the complex topology. Does φ(Qn)\varphi(Q_n) converge?
  2. Does φ(Qn)\varphi(Q_n) have an accumulation point?
  3. Let PP be a smooth point. Prove that the morphism extends to all of CC.

Exercise 29.4

Discuss the situation of Exercise 29.3 for the crossing of axes

V+(YZ)K2 V_+(YZ)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K

and its crossing point (1,0,0)(1,0,0).

Exercise 29.5 ★

Let KK be an algebraically closed field of characteristic 00, let CK2C\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K be an irreducible projective plane curve of degree dd, and let

φ:CK1 \varphi:C\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K

be the morphism given by projection away from a point PCP\notin C. Prove that, with at most finitely many exceptions, the fibre over each tK1t\in\mathbb P^1_K consists of exactly dd points.

Exercise 29.6

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and let CK2C\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K be a smooth curve of degree d2d\ge2. Prove that there is a morphism CK1C\to\mathbb P^1_K such that every fibre consists of at most d1d-1 points.

Exercise 29.7

Let

C=V+(X3+Y3+Z3)K2 C=V_+(X^3+Y^3+Z^3)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K

be the Fermat cubic over an algebraically closed field of characteristic other than 33. Describe explicitly a morphism CK1C\to\mathbb P^1_K with at most two points over each point.

Exercise 29.8

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve over a field KK, with function field Q(C)Q(C), and let qQ(C)q\in Q(C) have associated morphism q:CK1q:C\to\mathbb P^1_K. Let aKa\in K. Prove that there is an automorphism

θ:K1K1 \theta:\mathbb P^1_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K

such that the diagram

CqK1qaθK1=K1 \begin{array}{rclcrcl} & C & & \xrightarrow{q} & & \mathbb P^1_K & \\ {\scriptstyle q-a} & \downarrow & & & & \downarrow & {\scriptstyle \theta}\\ & \mathbb P^1_K & & = & & \mathbb P^1_K & \end{array}

commutes.

Edition note (source). The frozen semantic revision and the official 2020 PDF witness display Q(C)=Q(C)= with an empty right-hand side and use KK without first naming it as the ground field. This edition repairs the visible defect to “with function field Q(C)Q(C)” and makes the implicit ground field explicit; it does not impose algebraic closedness here.

Exercise 29.9

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK, and let qQ(C)q\in Q(C) be nonconstant with associated morphism q:CK1q:C\to\mathbb P^1_K. Prove that, as PP ranges over K1\mathbb P^1_K, the pullback divisors q*(P)q^*(P) are linearly equivalent to one another. Use Exercise 29.8.

Edition note (source). The frozen source says only “over an algebraically closed field” but then writes K1\mathbb P^1_K. The field has been named KK above so that the base in the target is bound.

Exercise 29.10

Let K1=Proj(K[X,Y])\mathbb P^1_K=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]) have function field K(t)K(t), with t=Y/Xt=Y/X. Describe the associated morphism of schemes

K1K1,ttn, \mathbb P^1_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K, \qquad t\longmapsto t^n,

for n+n\in\mathbb N_+. What is the inverse image of zero? What is the inverse image of the point at infinity? What are the ramification orders?

Exercise 29.11

Let K1=Proj(K[X,Y])\mathbb P^1_K=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]) have function field K(t)K(t), with t=Y/Xt=Y/X, and let PK[t]P\in K[t] be a polynomial of degree e1e\ge1. Describe the ramification order at \infty of the associated morphism of schemes

K1K1,tP. \mathbb P^1_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K, \qquad t\longmapsto P.

Exercise 29.12 ★

Let K1=Proj(K[X,Y])\mathbb P^1_K=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y]) and K1=Proj(K[W,Z])\mathbb P^1_K=\operatorname{Proj}(K[W,Z]) be two projective lines with function fields K(t)K(t), t=Y/Xt=Y/X, and K(u)K(u), u=Z/Wu=Z/W, over an algebraically closed field KK of characteristic other than 22. On the second projective line, consider the linear system given by

WZ,W2+Z2Γ(K1,𝒪K1(2)) WZ,\ W^2+Z^2\in \Gamma(\mathbb P^1_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^1_K}(2))

with associated map

φ:K1K1,(w,z)(wz,w2+z2). \varphi:\mathbb P^1_K\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K, \qquad (w,z)\longmapsto(wz,w^2+z^2).

  1. Is this linear system complete?
  2. Determine the inverse images of D+(X)D_+(X) and D+(Y)D_+(Y), and describe the induced maps between the affine open subsets.
  3. Is this linear system base-point-free?
  4. Describe the associated extension of function fields K(t)K(u)K(t)\subseteq K(u). What is its degree?
  5. For each (x,y)K1(x,y)\in\mathbb P^1_K, determine its inverse image under φ\varphi and the respective ramification orders.
  6. Describe the pullback divisor φ*(0)=φ*((Y)(X))\varphi^*(0-\infty)=\varphi^*((Y)-(X)).

Exercise 29.13

Let XX be a normal Noetherian integral scheme over a field KK, and let qQ(X)q\in Q(X). Prove that qq defines a morphism

q:UK1 q:U\longrightarrow\mathbb P^1_K

on an open set UXU\subseteq X such that X\UX\setminus U has codimension at least 22.

Edition note (source). The frozen source writes the target as 1\mathbb P^1 although XX is a scheme over the named field KK. The base subscript has been supplied above.

Exercise 29.14

Let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf of negative degree on a smooth irreducible projective curve CC over an algebraically closed field. Prove

Γ(C,)=0. \Gamma(C,\mathcal L)=0.

Exercise 29.15

Prove that, for a smooth projective curve CC over an algebraically closed field, the degree of invertible sheaves gives a surjective group homomorphism

Pic(C),deg(). \operatorname{Pic}(C)\longrightarrow\mathbb Z, \qquad\mathcal L\longmapsto\deg(\mathcal L).

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their own component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public solutions and coverage of Worksheet 29

At the frozen official-page revisions, the source provides exactly two public solutions among the 15 exercises, namely those to Exercises 29.5 and 29.12. The other thirteen exercise pages only offer to create a new solution. The absence of a public solution page is not replaced by a fabricated solution.

Solution to Exercise 29.5

We consider a line V+(L)V_+(L) through the point PP and its associated affine complement,

D+(L)𝔸K2. D_+(L)\cong \mathbb A_K^2.

Without loss of generality, take

P=(1,0,0) P=(1,0,0)

and L=ZL=Z. We may therefore assume that we are considering the affine projection

𝔸K2D+(Z)𝔸K1D+(Z),(x,y)y, \mathbb A_K^2\cong D_+(Z) \longrightarrow \mathbb A_K^1\cong D_+(Z), \qquad (x,y)\longmapsto y,

and an affine curve V(F)V(F) of degree dd. The term XdX^d occurs in FF, since otherwise PCP\in C. We regard the polynomial FF as

F=GdXd+Gd1Xd1++G1X+G0K[Y][X]K(Y)[X]. F=G_dX^d+G_{d-1}X^{d-1}+\cdots+G_1X+G_0 \in K[Y][X]\subset K(Y)[X].

Here GiK[Y]G_i\in K[Y], while GdG_d is constant. Since the curve is irreducible, G00G_0\ne0 if d2d\geq2 (for d=1d=1, the whole assertion is immediate). We must show that, for all but finitely many yKy\in K, the polynomial

F(y)=Gd(y)Xd+Gd1(y)Xd1++G1(y)X+G0(y) F(y)=G_d(y)X^d+G_{d-1}(y)X^{d-1}+\cdots+G_1(y)X+G_0(y)

has dd distinct roots. Since FK(Y)[X]F\in K(Y)[X] is irreducible and we are in characteristic 00, the polynomial FF is separable. Thus FF and FF' are coprime, where FF' denotes the formal derivative with respect to XX. Hence there are S,TK(Y)S,T\in K(Y) such that

SF+TF=1. SF+TF'=1.

This means that there are polynomials A,B,CK[Y]A,B,C\in K[Y] satisfying

AF+BF=C AF+BF'=C

with C0C\ne0. The polynomial CC has only finitely many roots. For yKy\in K with C(y)0C(y)\ne0, we have

A(y)F(y)+B(y)F(y)=C(y), A(y)F(y)+B(y)F(y)'=C(y),

which means that F(y)F(y) and F(y)=F(y)F(y)'=F'(y) are coprime in K[X]K[X]. Hence F(y)F(y) and its derivative F(y)F(y)' have no common root, so no root of F(y)F(y) is multiple.

Solution to Exercise 29.12

  1. The linear system is not complete, because Γ(K1,𝒪K1(2))\Gamma(\mathbb P_K^1,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P_K^1}(2)) contains three linearly independent sections, namely

    WZ,W2,Z2. WZ,\qquad W^2,\qquad Z^2.

  2. By definition, the morphism associated with a family of global sections is defined on the invertibility loci of those sections. These are D+(WZ)D_+(WZ) and D+(W2+Z2)D_+(W^2+Z^2). On the first locus, the map is given by

    D+(WZ)𝔸K1\{(0)}D+(X)𝔸K1, D_+(WZ)\cong \mathbb A_K^1\setminus\{(0)\} \longrightarrow D_+(X)\cong \mathbb A_K^1,

    with

    YXW2+Z2WZ=WZ+ZW=u1+u. \frac{Y}{X} \longmapsto \frac{W^2+Z^2}{WZ} =\frac{W}{Z}+\frac{Z}{W} =u^{-1}+u.

    On the second locus, the map is given by (here i\mathrm i denotes a square root of 1-1)

    D+(W2+Z2)K1\{(1,i),(1,i)}D+(Y)𝔸K1, D_+(W^2+Z^2) \cong \mathbb P_K^1\setminus\{(1,\mathrm i),(1,-\mathrm i)\} \longrightarrow D_+(Y)\cong \mathbb A_K^1,

    with

    XYWZW2+Z2=1u+u1=uu2+1. \frac{X}{Y} \longmapsto \frac{WZ}{W^2+Z^2} =\frac{1}{u+u^{-1}} =\frac{u}{u^2+1}.

  3. The system is base-point-free, since the two sets D+(WZ)D_+(WZ) and D+(W2+Z2)D_+(W^2+Z^2) cover the projective line. Indeed, if

    PD+(WZ)D+(W2+Z2), P\notin D_+(WZ)\cup D_+(W^2+Z^2),

    then initially one coordinate must be 00, but then the second coordinate is also 00.

  4. The extension of function fields

    K(t)K(u) K(t)\subseteq K(u)

    is given by tu+u1t\mapsto u+u^{-1}. Its degree is 22, since uu satisfies the quadratic equation

    u2(u+u1)u+1=0 u^2-(u+u^{-1})u+1=0

    over K(t)K(t). The extension cannot be the identity extension, since, for example, uu1u\mapsto u^{-1} gives a nontrivial automorphism of the field K(u)K(u) over K(t)K(t).

  5. Take (x,y)K1(x,y)\in\mathbb P_K^1, and first suppose that both coordinates are nonzero. We use the affine description above, namely the map

    𝔸K1\{0}𝔸K1,uu+u1. \mathbb A_K^1\setminus\{0\} \longrightarrow \mathbb A_K^1, \qquad u\longmapsto u+u^{-1}.

    The inverse image of a point bb consists of the solutions of u+u1=bu+u^{-1}=b, that is,

    u2bu+1=0, u^2-bu+1=0,

    so

    u=±12b24+b2. u=\pm\frac12\sqrt{b^2-4}+\frac b2.

    Let b2,2b\ne2,-2, and let aa be an inverse image of bb. For the local ring homomorphism

    K[t](tb)K[u](ua),tu+u1, K[t]_{(t-b)}\longrightarrow K[u]_{(u-a)}, \qquad t\longmapsto u+u^{-1},

    we have

    tb=u+u1b=1u(u2bu+1)=1u(ua1)(ua). t-b =u+u^{-1}-b =\frac1u(u^2-bu+1) =\frac1u(u-a^{-1})(u-a).

    The factor 1u(ua1)\frac1u(u-a^{-1}) is a unit, since aa1a\ne a^{-1} when b2,2b\ne2,-2, while uau-a is a uniformiser in K[u](ua)K[u]_{(u-a)}. The ramification order is therefore 11. For

    b=2,2, b=2,-2,

    there is only the inverse image 11, respectively 1-1. For the local ring homomorphism

    K[t](t2)K[u](u1), K[t]_{(t-2)}\longrightarrow K[u]_{(u-1)},

    we have

    t2=u+u12=1u(u22u+1)=1u(u1)2, t-2 =u+u^{-1}-2 =\frac1u(u^2-2u+1) =\frac1u(u-1)^2,

    and the ramification order is 22. The same holds for b=2b=-2.

    The inverse image of zero in D+(X)D_+(X), namely (1,0)(1,0) (or (Y)(Y)), consists of (WiZ)(W-\mathrm iZ) and (W+iZ)(W+\mathrm iZ). The local ring homomorphism is

    K[t](t)K[u](ui), K[t]_{(t)}\longrightarrow K[u]_{(u-\mathrm i)},

    and since

    t=u+u1=1u(u2+1)=1u(u+i)(ui), t=u+u^{-1} =\frac1u(u^2+1) =\frac1u(u+\mathrm i)(u-\mathrm i),

    the ramification order is 11. The inverse image of the point at infinity, namely (0,1)(0,1) or (X)(X), consists of (1,0)(1,0) and (0,1)(0,1). The local ring homomorphism is, on the one hand,

    K[t1](t1)K[u](u), K[t^{-1}]_{(t^{-1})}\longrightarrow K[u]_{(u)},

    with

    t1=uu2+1, t^{-1}=\frac{u}{u^2+1},

    so its ramification index is 11, and, on the other hand,

    K[t1](t1)K[u1](u1), K[t^{-1}]_{(t^{-1})} \longrightarrow K[u^{-1}]_{(u^{-1})},

    with

    t1=uu2+1=uu2(u2+1)u2=u11+u2, t^{-1} =\frac{u}{u^2+1} =\frac{u\cdot u^{-2}}{(u^2+1)\cdot u^{-2}} =\frac{u^{-1}}{1+u^{-2}},

    and this also has ramification order 11.

    Edition note (source). For a root aa of u2bu+1u^2-bu+1, the other root is a1a^{-1}, so the source’s factorisation (u+a)(ua)(u+a)(u-a) has been corrected to (ua1)(ua)(u-a^{-1})(u-a). The source also calls the point (0,1)(0,1) the ideal (Y)(Y) immediately after using the convention identifying (Y)(Y) with (1,0)(1,0); it has been corrected to (X)(X).

  6. We need to determine the principal divisor of u+u1u+u^{-1} on the projective line. If

    u=0,, u=0,\infty,

    there is a pole, in each case of order 11. Elsewhere u+u1u+u^{-1} is defined and has two simple roots, i\mathrm i and i-\mathrm i. Its principal divisor is therefore, in coordinate notation viewed from the affine line D+(W)D_+(W),

    1(i)+1(i)1(0)1(), 1\cdot(\mathrm i)+1\cdot(-\mathrm i) -1\cdot(0)-1\cdot(\infty),

    or, expressed in terms of homogeneous prime ideals of height 11,

    1(WiZ)+1(W+iZ)1(W)1(Z). 1\cdot(W-\mathrm iZ)+1\cdot(W+\mathrm iZ) -1\cdot(W)-1\cdot(Z).

Frozen negative results

There are no public solution pages at the checked exercise-page revisions for Exercises 29.1, 29.2, 29.3, 29.4, 29.6, 29.7, 29.8, 29.9, 29.10, 29.11, 29.13, 29.14, or 29.15. On each of these pages, the solution control reads “Eine Lösung erstellen” (“Create a solution”). This statement records the result of checking the official links, not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Lecture 30: The Riemann–Roch theorem

The degree of twisted structure sheaves on plane curves

Lemma 30.1

Let

C=V+(F)K2 C=V_+(F)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K

be a smooth projective plane curve of degree d=deg(F)d=\deg(F) over an algebraically closed field KK. The restriction of 𝒪K2(e)\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e) to CC has degree dede.

Edition note (source). The source uses the symbol KK throughout the statement but calls the base only “an algebraically closed field”. The missing name has been supplied above.

Proof

It suffices to take e=1e=1, since pullback of sheaves is compatible with tensor products and, by Exercise 29.15, degree is additive under tensor products of invertible sheaves. Let

GΓ(K2,𝒪K2(1))=K[X,Y,Z]1 G\in\Gamma(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(1)) =K[X,Y,Z]_1

be a section which, as a polynomial in K[X,Y,Z]K[X,Y,Z], is not a multiple of FF. Then GG can also be regarded as a nonzero section in

Γ(C,𝒪K2(1)|C)=Γ(C,𝒪C(1)). \Gamma(C,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(1)|_C) =\Gamma(C,\mathcal O_C(1)).

We must compute the degree of the divisor of zeros of GG on C=V+(F)C=V_+(F). Let P=(a,b,c)V+(F)P=(a,b,c)\in V_+(F). The order of vanishing of a section of an invertible sheaf can be computed in an affine neighbourhood of the point. Without loss of generality, take c=1c=1 and PD+(Z)P\in D_+(Z). The affine equation of the curve is the dehomogenisation FF' with respect to ZZ, and under the identification

𝒪K2|D+(Z)𝒪K2(1)|D+(Z),1Z, \mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}|_{D_+(Z)} \longrightarrow \mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(1)|_{D_+(Z)}, \qquad 1\longmapsto Z,

the section becomes the dehomogenisation GG' of GG. The local ring of the curve is

𝒪C,P=(K[XZ,YZ]/(F))(X/Za,Y/Zb). \mathcal O_{C,P} =\left(K\!\left[\frac XZ,\frac YZ\right]/(F')\right)_{ (X/Z-a,\,Y/Z-b)}.

By Lemma 21.9, the order of GG' in this ring equals the KK-dimension of

𝒪C,P/(G)=(K[XZ,YZ]/(F))(X/Za,Y/Zb)/(G)=K[XZ,YZ](X/Za,Y/Zb)/(F,G). \mathcal O_{C,P}/(G') =\left(K\!\left[\frac XZ,\frac YZ\right]/(F')\right)_{ (X/Z-a,\,Y/Z-b)}/(G') =K\!\left[\frac XZ,\frac YZ\right]_{(X/Z-a,\,Y/Z-b)}/(F',G').

This description is symmetric in FF and GG. Hence the degree of the divisor of zeros of GG on V+(F)V_+(F) equals the degree of the divisor of zeros of FF on V+(G)=K1V_+(G)=\mathbb P^1_K. For a homogeneous polynomial of degree dd on the projective line, the sum of all orders of vanishing is dd. \square

Riemann–Roch for invertible sheaves

Let C=V+(F)K2C=V_+(F)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K be a smooth projective plane curve of degree dd over an algebraically closed field KK, and let

=𝒪C(e)=𝒪K2(e)|C. \mathcal L=\mathcal O_C(e)=\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e)|_C.

Edition note (source). The source omits smoothness here, although the subsequent appeal to the cohomological genus in Definition 29.1 and the transition to Riemann–Roch use a smooth projective curve. The missing hypothesis has been made explicit.

We want to compute the number of global sections of 𝒪C(e)\mathcal O_C(e). Consider the short exact sequence

0𝒪K2(ed)F𝒪K2(e)𝒪C(e)0 0\longrightarrow\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e-d) \xrightarrow{\ F\ } \mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e) \longrightarrow\mathcal O_C(e)\longrightarrow0

on the projective plane and the beginning of the associated long exact cohomology sequence:

0H0(K2,𝒪K2(ed))H0(K2,𝒪K2(e))H0(K2,𝒪C(e))H1(K2,𝒪K2(ed))=0. 0\longrightarrow H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e-d)) \longrightarrow H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e)) \longrightarrow H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_C(e)) \longrightarrow H^1(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e-d))=0.

The equality on the right follows from Theorem 27.4. For ede\ge d, the dimensions of the vector spaces involved can be computed directly using Exercise 12.4:

dimKH0(K2,𝒪C(e))=dimKH0(K2,𝒪K2(e))dimKH0(K2,𝒪K2(ed))=(e+22)(ed+22)=(e+2)(e+1)(e+2d)(e+1d)2=2de+3dd22=de(d1)(d2)2+1. \begin{aligned} \dim_K H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_C(e)) &=\dim_K H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e)) -\dim_K H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_{\mathbb P^2_K}(e-d))\\ &=\binom{e+2}{2}-\binom{e-d+2}{2}\\ &=\frac{(e+2)(e+1)-(e+2-d)(e+1-d)}{2}\\ &=\frac{2de+3d-d^2}{2}\\ &=de-\frac{(d-1)(d-2)}{2}+1. \end{aligned}

By Theorem 27.6, H0(K2,𝒪C(e))=H0(C,𝒪C(e))H^0(\mathbb P^2_K,\mathcal O_C(e))=H^0(C,\mathcal O_C(e)). By Lemma 30.1, dede is the degree of 𝒪C(e)\mathcal O_C(e), and by Theorem 29.5, (d1)(d2)/2(d-1)(d-2)/2 is the cohomological genus gg of the curve. Thus, for ede\ge d,

dimKH0(C,𝒪C(e))=deg(𝒪C(e))g+1. \dim_K H^0(C,\mathcal O_C(e)) =\deg(\mathcal O_C(e))-g+1.

For e<0e<0, this formula cannot be correct: the left-hand side is zero, while the right-hand side can be arbitrarily negative. The Riemann–Roch theorem shows that an analogous formula holds for an invertible sheaf \mathcal L on a smooth projective curve CC, but the left-hand side must be replaced by

dimKH0(C,)dimKH1(C,). \dim_K H^0(C,\mathcal L)-\dim_K H^1(C,\mathcal L).

Thus first cohomology appears as a correction term.

Theorem 30.2: Riemann–Roch

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve of genus gg over an algebraically closed field KK, and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on CC. Then

h0(C,)h1(C,)=deg()+1g. h^0(C,\mathcal L)-h^1(C,\mathcal L) =\deg(\mathcal L)+1-g.

Proof

The assertion is true for the structure sheaf. For a closed point PCP\in C, consider the short exact sequence

0P𝒪Cκ(P)0, 0\longrightarrow\mathcal I_P \longrightarrow\mathcal O_C \longrightarrow\kappa(P)\longrightarrow0,

where P=𝒪C(P)\mathcal I_P=\mathcal O_C(-P) is the reduced invertible ideal sheaf of PP, and κ(P)\kappa(P) is the structure sheaf of the point, regarded as a skyscraper sheaf on CC. Tensoring this sequence with the invertible sheaf \mathcal L gives

0Pκ(P)=κ(P)0. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal I_P\otimes\mathcal L \longrightarrow\mathcal L \longrightarrow\kappa(P)\otimes\mathcal L=\kappa(P) \longrightarrow0.

This sequence relates two invertible sheaves differing by the point PP. The long exact cohomology sequence gives

h0(C,)h1(C,)=h0(C,P)h1(C,P)+1, h^0(C,\mathcal L)-h^1(C,\mathcal L) =h^0(C,\mathcal I_P\otimes\mathcal L) -h^1(C,\mathcal I_P\otimes\mathcal L)+1,

since h0(C,κ(P))=1h^0(C,\kappa(P))=1 and h1(C,κ(P))=0h^1(C,\kappa(P))=0, as its support is zero-dimensional. Since deg(P)=1\deg(\mathcal I_P)=-1, we also have

deg()=deg(P)+1. \deg(\mathcal L)=\deg(\mathcal I_P\otimes\mathcal L)+1.

Thus the degree changes in exactly the same way as the difference between the dimensions of zeroth and first cohomology. The Riemann–Roch formula holds for \mathcal L precisely when it holds for P\mathcal I_P\otimes\mathcal L. By Corollary 22.11, every invertible sheaf on the curve has the form 𝒪C(D)\mathcal O_C(-D) for a Weil divisor DD. Hence every invertible sheaf can be obtained from the structure sheaf by adding or removing finitely many points. The formula therefore holds for all invertible sheaves. \square

Corollary 30.3

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve of genus gg over an algebraically closed field KK, and let \mathcal L be an invertible sheaf on CC. Then

h0(C,)deg()+1g. h^0(C,\mathcal L)\ge\deg(\mathcal L)+1-g.

If the degree of \mathcal L is at least the genus of the curve, then \mathcal L has nontrivial global sections.

Proof

This follows immediately from Theorem 30.2. \square

Corollary 30.4

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. For every closed point PCP\in C, there is a nonconstant rational function fQ(C)f\in Q(C) defined outside PP.

Proof

By Corollary 30.3, for sufficiently large nn the invertible sheaf 𝒪C(nP)\mathcal O_C(nP) has nontrivial global sections, with arbitrarily many as nn grows. These correspond to rational functions on CC whose principal divisors are greater than or equal to nP-nP. Such a function can have a pole only at PP, and is therefore defined on C\{P}C\setminus\{P\}. Among these functions are nonconstant ones. \square

Riemann–Roch for locally free sheaves

We will generalise the Riemann–Roch theorem to locally free sheaves. First we must define the degree of a locally free sheaf.

Definition 30.5

Let CC be a smooth projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. The degree of a locally free sheaf 𝒢\mathcal G of rank rr on CC is defined as the degree of its determinant sheaf

r𝒢. \bigwedge^r\mathcal G.

Theorem 30.6

Let CC be a smooth projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. The degree of locally free sheaves on CC is additive in short exact sequences.

Proof

This follows from Theorem 16.11. \square

Thus we have three additive invariants for locally free sheaves on a smooth projective curve: rank, degree, and Euler characteristic.

Lemma 30.7

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK. Every nonzero coherent ideal sheaf 𝒪C\mathcal I\subseteq\mathcal O_C is invertible.

Proof

Since invertibility can be checked locally at the stalks 𝒪C,x\mathcal O_{C,x}, the assertion follows from the fact that these local rings are discrete valuation rings and hence principal ideal domains. \square

Theorem 30.8

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve over an algebraically closed field KK, and let \mathcal F be a locally free sheaf of rank rr on CC. Then there is a filtration

0=01r1r= 0=\mathcal F_0\subset\mathcal F_1\subset\cdots \subset\mathcal F_{r-1}\subset\mathcal F_r=\mathcal F

by locally free sheaves i\mathcal F_i such that the quotient sheaves i+1/i\mathcal F_{i+1}/\mathcal F_i are invertible for 0i<r0\le i<r.

Edition note (source). The source statement omits the symbol rr after “of rank” and prints the filtration starting with 0=10=\mathcal F_1, giving a rank-rr sheaf only r1r-1 quotients. This edition displays the rank parameter rr and the indexing 0,,r\mathcal F_0,\ldots,\mathcal F_r, consistently with the induction and the number of rank-one factors.

Proof

For sufficiently large nn, Theorem 15.12 gives a nontrivial global section sΓ(C,*(n))s\in\Gamma(C,\mathcal F^*(n)). This section corresponds to a nontrivial module homomorphism

𝒪C*(n). \mathcal O_C\longrightarrow\mathcal F^*(n).

Dualising gives a nontrivial module homomorphism

(n)𝒪C. \mathcal F(-n)\longrightarrow\mathcal O_C.

Its image is an ideal sheaf 0\mathcal I\ne0, which is invertible by Lemma 30.7 (cited as “Lemma 30.6” in the historical source PDF). Thus there is a surjective sheaf homomorphism

(n), \mathcal F(-n)\longrightarrow\mathcal I,

and therefore a surjective sheaf homomorphism

𝒪C(n)=:. \mathcal F\longrightarrow \mathcal I\otimes\mathcal O_C(n)=:\mathcal L.

Since \mathcal L is invertible, the kernel 𝒢\mathcal G\subset\mathcal F is locally free of smaller rank by Theorem 16.7. Applying this procedure inductively to r1:=𝒢\mathcal F_{r-1}:=\mathcal G yields the filtration. \square

Edition note (source). The historical source PDF proof refers to “Lemma 30.6” for invertibility of nonzero coherent ideal sheaves. That result is Lemma 30.7 in this lecture, as the frozen semantic proof now records; the historical printed number is preserved explicitly in the proof above.

Theorem 30.9

Let CC be a smooth irreducible projective curve of genus gg over an algebraically closed field KK, and let \mathcal F be a locally free sheaf of rank rr on CC. Then

h0(C,)h1(C,)=deg()+r(1g). h^0(C,\mathcal F)-h^1(C,\mathcal F) =\deg(\mathcal F)+r(1-g).

Proof

We use induction on the rank rr. The base case r=1r=1 is Theorem 30.2. For a locally free sheaf of rank rr, use the filtration with invertible quotients from Theorem 30.8,

0=01r1r. 0=\mathcal F_0\subset\mathcal F_1\subset\cdots \subset\mathcal F_{r-1}\subset\mathcal F_r.

In particular, there is a short exact sequence

0r1r/r10. 0\longrightarrow\mathcal F_{r-1} \longrightarrow\mathcal F \longrightarrow\mathcal F_r/\mathcal F_{r-1} \longrightarrow0.

By the induction hypothesis, the Riemann–Roch formula holds for r1\mathcal F_{r-1}, and by Theorem 30.2 it holds for the invertible sheaf r/r1\mathcal F_r/\mathcal F_{r-1}. The Euler characteristic

χ(𝒢)=h0(C,𝒢)h1(C,𝒢) \chi(\mathcal G)=h^0(C,\mathcal G)-h^1(C,\mathcal G)

is additive in short exact sequences by Lemma 27.9, and the degree of locally free sheaves is likewise additive in short exact sequences by Theorem 30.6 (cited as “Theorem 30.7” in the historical source PDF). Hence the formula also holds for \mathcal F. \square

Edition note (source). The degree-additivity result used in the proof above is Theorem 30.6, not Theorem 30.7. The frozen semantic proof uses the correct reference. This edition preserves the historical source number explicitly in the proof and discloses the incorrect historical cross-reference here.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their own component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Worksheet 30: The Riemann–Roch theorem

Exercise 30.1

Let KK be an algebraically closed field. Prove the Riemann–Roch theorem directly for the projective line K1\mathbb P^1_K.

Edition note (source). The source leaves the base field implicit. The algebraically closed field KK required by the version of Riemann–Roch stated in Lecture 30 has been made explicit.

Exercise 30.2

Let fK[X,Y,Z]f\in K[X,Y,Z] be a homogeneous polynomial of degree ee over an algebraically closed field KK such that

C=Proj(K[X,Y,Z]/(f))K2 C=\operatorname{Proj}(K[X,Y,Z]/(f))\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K

is a smooth projective curve. Let g1,,gnK[X,Y,Z]g_1,\ldots,g_n\in K[X,Y,Z] be homogeneous elements of degrees d1,,dnd_1,\ldots,d_n such that the D+(gi)D_+(g_i) cover the curve. Regard gig_i as a sheaf homomorphism

𝒪C(di)𝒪C,hhgi, \mathcal O_C(-d_i)\longrightarrow\mathcal O_C, \qquad h\longmapsto hg_i,

or, for mm\in\mathbb Z,

𝒪C(mdi)𝒪C(m),hhgi. \mathcal O_C(m-d_i)\longrightarrow\mathcal O_C(m), \qquad h\longmapsto hg_i.

  1. Prove that the sheaf homomorphism i=1n𝒪C(mdi)𝒪C(m) \bigoplus_{i=1}^{n}\mathcal O_C(m-d_i) \longrightarrow\mathcal O_C(m) is surjective.
  2. Let Syz(g1,,gn)(m)\operatorname{Syz}(g_1,\ldots,g_n)(m) be the kernel sheaf of the homomorphism in part (1). Prove that this sheaf is locally free.
  3. Determine the rank of Syz(g1,,gn)(m)\operatorname{Syz}(g_1,\ldots,g_n)(m).
  4. Determine the degree of Syz(g1,,gn)(m)\operatorname{Syz}(g_1,\ldots,g_n)(m).

Exercise 30.3

Let KK be an algebraically closed field. Give examples on the projective line K1\mathbb P^1_K of locally free sheaves of rank 22 and degree 00 whose spaces of global sections have arbitrarily large dimension.

Edition note (source). The historical source exercise omits the value after “of degree”, whereas the official entity title states Grad 0. This edition restores degree 00 so that the exercise agrees with its entity identity and the frozen semantic content.

Edition note (source). The source uses KK in K1\mathbb P^1_K without declaring it. The algebraically closed base field assumed by the lecture’s degree formalism has been stated explicitly.

Exercise 30.4

Let KK be a field and, as in Theorem 19.8, let

Syz(x,y,z)ΩK2K \operatorname{Syz}(x,y,z)\cong\Omega_{\mathbb P^2_K\mid K}

be the cotangent sheaf on the projective plane, and let LK2L\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K be a projective line. Prove

Syz(x,y,z)|L𝒪L(1)𝒪L(2). \operatorname{Syz}(x,y,z)|_L \cong\mathcal O_L(-1)\oplus\mathcal O_L(-2).

Edition note (source). The source uses KK without declaring the base field. No algebraic-closure hypothesis is needed for this exercise, so KK has been stated to be an arbitrary field.

Exercise 30.5

Let KK be an algebraically closed field and, as in Theorem 19.8, let

Syz(x,y,z)ΩK2K \operatorname{Syz}(x,y,z)\cong\Omega_{\mathbb P^2_K\mid K}

be the cotangent sheaf on the projective plane, and let C=V+(F)K2C=V_+(F)\subseteq\mathbb P^2_K be a smooth quadric. Prove that Syz(x,y,z)|C\operatorname{Syz}(x,y,z)|_C decomposes as a direct sum of two invertible sheaves. Use an isomorphism K1C\mathbb P^1_K\cong C.

Edition note (source). The source leaves KK undeclared while instructing the reader to use an isomorphism K1C\mathbb P^1_K\cong C. A smooth conic need not have such an isomorphism over an arbitrary field; the algebraically closed hypothesis that guarantees it has therefore been supplied.

English Markdown source · Frozen source revision · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0. Official PDFs retain their own component notices; no blanket relicensing is claimed.

Public solutions and coverage of Worksheet 30

The official Worksheet 30 page contains exactly five exercises at the frozen boundary. For each exact exercise-page title, the official page with the suffix /Lösung was checked directly. All five candidate pages are absent, so there is no public solution text to translate. This conclusion is not inferred from stars or from the presence or absence of worksheet links.

Official candidates checked

  1. Exercise 30.1

  2. Exercise 30.2

  3. Exercise 30.3

  4. Exercise 30.4

  5. Exercise 30.5

Negative results established by the official pages

None of the five official candidate titles above has a public page. This statement records only the status of the source pages at this check; it is not a claim that mathematical solutions do not exist.

English Markdown source · Licence: The frozen semantic course text and this translation: CC BY-SA 4.0.

Media credits for BGK Unit 1

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 1. The single substantive media position retains its Commons identity and component licence. The two official PDFs are authority witnesses, not additional reader media positions.

  1. Tangent bundle of a manifold - File:Tangent bundle.svg; creator/attribution: Oleg Alexandrov; licence/rights status: Public domain.

Rights note: the inline label in the BGK source is PD, whereas the frozen Commons description revision contains {{PD-self}} and the Commons metadata offers Public domain. The edition uses that Commons option, not the differing inline label.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 2

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 2. The three substantive media positions retain their Commons identities and component licences. The two official PDFs are authority witnesses, not additional reader media positions.

  1. Illustration of the hairy ball theoremFile:Hairy ball one pole.jpg; creator/attribution: RokerHRO; licence/rights status: CC BY-SA 3.0. Alternative text: A hairy ball with one swirl at a pole, illustrating that a continuous tangent vector field on the sphere must have a zero.

  2. Inclusion–exclusion diagram for three setsFile:Inclusion-exclusion.svg; creator/attribution: Burn~commonswiki (named in the course source; Commons metadata records the creator as ‘Unknown Unknown’ and the uploader as Chris-martin); licence/rights status: Public domain. Alternative text: Diagram of three mutually intersecting circular sets, with each intersection region distinguished by colour. Rights note: The inline Wikiversity label is CC-by-sa 3.0; the frozen Commons metadata offers Public domain. Reuse in this edition follows that Commons option.

  3. Animation of a crab on a Möbius stripFile:Fiddler crab mobius strip.gif; creator/attribution: Hamishtodd1; licence/rights status: CC BY-SA 4.0. The original animation is retained for HTML; a deterministically selected first frame is used for PDF. Alternative text: Animation of a crab walking once around a Möbius strip and returning with its orientation reversed.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 3

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 3 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 3.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 4

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 4. The single substantive media position retains its Commons identity and component licence. The two official PDFs are authority witnesses, not additional reader media positions.

  1. Sheaves of spelt - File:Triticum spelta - shock (aka).jpg; creator/attribution: André Karwath aka Aka; licence/rights status: CC BY-SA 2.5.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 5

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 5 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 5.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 6

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 6 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 6.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 7

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 7 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 7.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 8

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 8 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 8.

The source declares one illustration, File:Spektrum_von_Z._xcf, with creator Bocardodarapti and inline licence label CC-by-sa 4.0. The official Commons API returned the page as missing, the source HTML displays it as broken media, and the official PDF does not contain the image. Since no verifiable binary is available, the edition does not claim to have recovered the source asset.

Retained source caption: Visualisation of the spectrum of the integers: discrete prime points, a bold zero point as a dense point, and a connecting line indicating a one-dimensional object. The edition’s alternative text: A conceptual line with discrete prime points and a bold zero point illustrating the spectrum of the integers.

The two official PDFs are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 9

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 9 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 9.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 10

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 10 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 10.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 11

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 11 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 11.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 12

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 12 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 12.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 13

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 13 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 13.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 14

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 14 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 14.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 15

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 15 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 15.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 16

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 16 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 16.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 17

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 17 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 17.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 18

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 18 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 18.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 19

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 19 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 19.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 20

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 20 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 20.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 21

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 21 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 21.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 22

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 22 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 22.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 23

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 23 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 23.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 24

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 24 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 24.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 25

Course source: Holger Brenner (Bocardodarapti), Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020). Frozen identities: Lecture 25, revision 1003754 and Worksheet 25, revision 613127.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

The public solution to Exercise 25.1, revision 1096264 gives the source attribution im Wesentlichen Tarek Emmrich (essentially Tarek Emmrich); the contributor to the frozen revision is Arbota. Author and source-contributor credits are retained.

The frozen semantic course text and this translation use CC BY-SA 4.0. Commons metadata for both official PDFs states CC BY-SA 4.0, whereas the notices embedded in the PDFs state CC-by-sa 3.0. Both component facts are retained; the edition makes no claim of wholesale relicensing.

This independent English edition implies no endorsement by the author, Wikiversity, Wikimedia Foundation, or any source institution. Translation provenance: OpenAI Codex gpt-5.6-sol, Ultra.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 26

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 26 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 26.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 27

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 27 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 27.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 28

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 28 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 28.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 29

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Lecture 29. The three substantive media positions retain their Commons identities and component rights. The two official PDFs are authority witnesses, not additional reader media positions.

  1. Torus, a surface of genus oneFile:Torus illustration.png; creator/attribution: Oleg Alexandrov; licence/rights status: Public domain. Alternative text: A green torus surface with one handle, that is, a surface of genus one. Rights note: The inline Wikiversity label is PD; the frozen Commons metadata offers Public domain. Reuse in this edition follows that Commons option.

  2. Double torus, a surface of genus twoFile:Double torus illustration.png; creator/attribution: Oleg Alexandrov; licence/rights status: Public domain. Alternative text: A green double torus surface with two handles, that is, a surface of genus two. Rights note: The inline Wikiversity label is PD; the frozen Commons metadata offers Public domain. Reuse in this edition follows that Commons option.

  3. Sphere with three handles, a surface of genus threeFile:Sphere with three handles.png; creator/attribution: Oleg Alexandrov; licence/rights status: Public domain. Alternative text: A green surface resembling a sphere with three handles, that is, a surface of genus three. Rights note: The inline Wikiversity label is PD; the frozen Commons metadata offers Public domain. Reuse in this edition follows that Commons option.

English Markdown source

Media credits for BGK Unit 30

Course source: Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020), Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Vorlesung 30 and Kurs:Bündel, Garben und Kohomologie (Osnabrück 2019-2020)/Arbeitsblatt 30.

This unit has no substantive reader media positions, so there are no component captions or alternative texts to add. The two official PDF files appearing in the parsed output are frozen solely as authority witnesses; their identities, attributions, licences, revisions, sizes, and hashes are recorded in the asset closure, not as reader media.

English Markdown source